te
Mir
sade
EN AA)
EK RAS
TD)
ath
ay
>
ae eh
a aey
REYNE RIN)
xs
wt
‘
yf
,
HARVARD UNIVERSITY.
LibRARY
OF THE
MUSEUM OF COMPARATIVE ZOOLOGY.
i
brchange
Shay S-Sune /b, 1892,
Nii |
7 Me ANG "“
My a ae Sh: st
a PA me A
wie “
< 7 ' a aa nee
xg my wang UF burnt ae wi nh
Les iG MY Pine i cs 7 i ny a. ae / ae ae a
a - , ey aca 1 ; oe me :
Pen Meise y Gira:
Ay
ae
vn Bh A: . dy moe tae : ia
Eee ue ae y ats :
i er sen eam ee anne
‘ Ly Fai a Vy i a
, Sis nin 4) %
hae < Pee
a " 7 _) A. «aoe ry 4
A aR Ay) Po ie
ty 7 a
¢ Vy " ae
fy hy : a rf -
; t x i’ un ae ; N WORST |
is .. rh oi i Pe) aay os) iy a.
Me J oY oy ee
“daa a Atta in hf ‘a a a ,
a. v , ls aoe iti oh a Ay a rae ‘¥ ha : Dr ae Mie iy
a 4) ide i ch ge y 1 ik pe x ey i Bi auiee BN
4 ay : ae ty ‘i * Hy! i i ier hg nls} $2: , 4 iy Wf fy as ye ae \ a
Ap PLD YY abu eno oh . i * ee pt Oe aie MY yee 3 a :
wa y ah vr % patel ney ;
A 4
} oy i? ¥, * 4 : i
F es ; mea 7 | as A & on 2 iu eh has ve
NEN AT) ONO Thos ACR MR Li ll ty a A's San eee
Ge RI a ce na MRC BANS ae a Ta Dk) oh
iy Loe Be Ate laid Mil iM Bia i. hae a ‘ ee iy
at) an ein EM) RR a ae i SRE NEN a ee tn Beet): te . on : ie Peon)
5 a ee a a TEE RR. ae a
i i eat ine he o og a i Ms on A At ee - La all any uN a + ha Big. id coe Wie: de ay iy
A o> Se iy ; ; re a / ee ha Nes i wavy) tad oe vif ‘a, - 4 Ay ops mae (ih a a,
; os ae Bas poy CM Oe hve ny ee ae Molla od te si ahh Ri i Dip Hh v taal NaWe ts Pa sae 7 ry C1
y. ii. ab? ) ate oe t wa : i aah th yor a aS eat 0 ery ) yy ve Ah a on 1S hee ose ict | ne, . - wu
Ubi 4 ae ia 7 ata Soa a) , ee eet ny hay ene ‘ Pree te hes ' ef ay “ae
a Mid Aly LP). al lakers) ry, as a): h ay yy es vs wae : ie YoU acta ree AT tS BLO
a} x rey, agi ve E ee i ii ae hie, noe cae i vee eae Pa an ion ee
; ite iz yi. \4 in ty bi 7 a ‘a ‘i <. } Lan ; Px i Beet a. i Tite a 4a 1 Rye 1
a 4 hy i Peat Ay ie ce u a ua bar fC 1s # MY Ma ee ae | Roa: Ay ae
i
¥ i . a i J ;
an ass 1G ne
wr ee ae ne mor Veal ee ait Pat
vk bg ; : a Neh ages, ‘an a, o
Bh, {9s 4 0 iene Ap a ny en a he ae ee ae hy Rin i AD
eis ‘a CREME ig lh Leen ean, yes Lag ratiat Oe Scene: | Mame ae
ak ee Bb eh SA ah Teg Gm alia ay, ne 4 lth.
Lia 4h Pe W r
a a ; q hile?
ini > crn A f ie bite
Lo ae AD ae en ae : ee d
ne! Taw « f Mf cue. a Bisa) Peet ny . ‘ae b
¥ Mei = in - of tf Ri ir) ys " Ay "’, aa Beth mq ‘a. a: Pscae ay i nee ys ie bi y fo
ce i wore muy hs ee “eee Uae it tht vi Vee i 4 rg va
ht Ge he i p> ee | ee awhe Es ih 4, ye ane A lee hy ios fake hue i Cea a ay i
ni ;
oir yy aan “4 ae a iy
ee a ie a! hig ead a Pes et ; ing he an ‘A ae Soa
- [inal ers PSS el ee a ih ne oni Mi oe wa es oe ‘ay 1) Pasay i Tis a
Ly Wn ay aN. ne a iY i &. bh ak any ie A) .% Pye SI ‘ of a a ) | 7
ike a : 0 rt oie ‘| au a Roth hye oe iwi). \j oa
Hae Fans Gaeta Saat ins jot oes aie Ca
ane a ue Wage Tes, b ‘a ie af > ae ALO Ds Sata ean Y sn ghd Reet 5
i “
vA ) ; i yas | Nis Ned PN are at rik ri2
a ly at By he a) et ie By. eran / af can var? te we vases
Sal! ab * ny aoe A Be ett Oe a "* ity: aa
pia a Ate, ca, sells Wa ee Wyte rs Le oe
y at a es 6 ae te Le hae ala he s ls i) ay a + 4: iv, nt A, i, ma
‘ ay Ae, 4 pti a 4: | on » aia MF vi A et i ia fat an
a iy ar ee ne ei 4 a a
ve
eee emg i. 2)
Mee Bik i 16 re “, fou hy bg an a en: i i
;
:
,
;
a
. :
E
:
-
ris
.
;
,
:
7
J
:
{ -~
7 ;
is
« ‘ 7
a)
:
. ‘
|
Rite
r
TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS
AND
fee ee i I
OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETY of SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
WOT. sc We:
For 1890-91.
EDITED BY PROFESSOR RALPH TATE.
[Wirn FOURTEEN PLATES. |
Adelaide :
W. C. RIGBY, 74,-KING WILLIAM STREET.
DECEMBER, 1891.
Parcels for transmission to the Royal Society of South
Australia, from Europe and America should be addressed
‘per W. C. Rigby, care Messrs. Thos. Meadows & Co.,
35, Milk Street, Cheapside, London.”
\ \
Aopal Society of South Australia.
Qutrow :
HER MAJESTY THE QUEEN.
Vice-Dutron :
HIS EXCELLENCY THE EARL OF KINTORE, K.C.M.G., &c.
OFFICERS.
[Elected October 6, 1891.]
President 3
REV. THOMAS BLACKBURN, B.A.
Vicr-Dresidents :
PROFESSOR R. TATE, F.G.S., F.L.S.
(Representative Governor).
SAMUEL DIXON.
Hon, Treasurer : Hon, Seeretury :
WALTER RUTT, C.E. | W. L. CLELAND, M.B.
sttembers of Council :
MAURICE HOLTZE, F.L.S. ' PROFESSOR E. H. RENNIE,
WALTER HOWCHIN, F.G.S. D.Se.,, 2.C:8.
J..8. LLOYD. K. C. STIRLING, M.D., M.A.
W.25. POOLE.
C ONE Ties:
—JSG2 OSU
PART I. (Issued July, 1891). PAGE.
Kemper, Rev. H.: A Grammar and Vocabulary of the Language of
the Aborigines of the MacDonnell Ranges 1
Lupwic, Pror. F.: Contributions on the Fungal Flora of Australia... 55
Apamson, D. B.: Remarks on Sse the Solar Eclipse of
December 12, 1890 ee : a : 6]
Tepper, J. G. O. : Description of Cossus Edwards: (plate i.) 63
BLACKBURN, REv T.: Descriptions of New Genera and Species of
Australian Coleoptera (ix.) 65
Strruinc, Dr. E. C.: Description of a New Genus and Species of
Marsupialia (plates ii.-ix.) 154
Meyrick, EK.: Descriptions of New Australian Lepidoptera iS8s
PART II. (Issued December, 1891).
Meyrick, E. (continued ) 195
Dixon, S.: On a Subterranean Water- SUPE for the Broken Hill
Mines (plate x.) 200
ScuuntzE, Rev. Louris: The Aborigines of the Upper and Middle
Finke River; their Habits and Customs, with Introductory
Notes on the Physical and Natural History Features of the Country 210
CHEwrnes, C.: Geological Notes on the Upper Finke River-basin
(plate xf* : ee sa 247
TaTE, Pror. R. : Note on the Silurian Fossils of the Upper Finke-basin 256
RENNIE, Pror., and E. F. TurNER : Note ona Volcanic Ash from Tanna 256
Tatsr, Pror. R. : Descriptions of New Species of Australian Mollusca,
Recent and Fossil (plate xi.) ce OE
Tate, Pror. R.: A Second Supplement toa List of the Lamellibranch
and Palliobranch Mollusca of South Australia we .. 265
Tare, Pror. R.: A Bibliography and Revised List of the Described
Echinoids of the Australian Eocene, with Descriptions of some
New Species 270
Strruinc, Dr.: Further Notes on the Habits and Anatomy ot
Notoryctes typhlops (plate xii.) 283
BLACKBURN, Rev. T.: Further Notes on Australian Coleoptera, with
Descriptions of New Genera and Species (x.) a we 282
TV.
ScHLU MBERGER, M. C.: Description of a New Species of Fabulace a
(plate xiii., figs. 5-8) bos at ie oe Ms us ... 346
Howcuin, W.: The Foraminifera of the Older Tertiary ; No. 2, Kent
Town Bore, Adelaide (plate xiii., figs. 11-13) Be: Se ee
Howcuin, W.: The Foraminifera of the Older Tertiary ; oe
Creek—Addenda and Corrigenda (Plate xiii., figs. 9-10) .. . 300
Abstract of Proceedings ae us es ane ae ay one ee
Annual Report... re wis ar ap ae ie Bs ... 364
Balance-sheet ... eS ss ee Hic nae . A -<. Sn
Presidential Address ... wae #. a aA ae ee ... 368
Donations to the Library _... Me . ee Ba He ia ocd OES
List of Fellows, Members, &c. — sia ee pe aa we. OSD
APPENDICES.
Report of the Field Naturalists’ Section ... ate fee 8 ws O89
Report of the Microscopical Section a ae ae sts vais OU
Index ... e ses Eos se mae see = ae +. OOO
A GRAMMAR AND VOCABULARY OF THE LANGUAGE
SPOKEN BY THE ABORIGINES OF THE MACDON-
NELL RANGES, SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
By the Rev. H. Kemps, of the Mission Station, River Finke,
Corr. Memb.
[Read December 2, 1890. ]
PREFACE.
The result of an attempt to analyse a language of which the
people speaking it have only a colloquial knowledge, and who are
consequently incapable of answering or even understanding gram-
matical questions, must be in many respects imperfect. The
difficulty is increased by the wandering habits of the people,
making it impossible to maintain that constant communication
with them which is necessary for the attainment of a complete
knowledge of the structure of their language. It is only with
the help of the boys grown up on the station, and who have
become less nomadic than their elders, that the knowledge
now gained has been established. There still remain mysterious
phrases, incapable as yet of being traced back to their origin,
awaiting solution. The following pages, therefore, do not profess
to contain a complete vocabulary, nor one which would satisfy
the Jearned philologist. Even up to the present day expressions
crop up for things it was thought the natives had no words. The
difficulty is increased by the close proximity of another tribe, for
south of the Finke the natives speak a different language alto-
gether, as their words terminate in 7 and w and au, whilst the
others terminate all in a. As they have frequent intercourse
with each other, it is very easy to understand that the natives to
the north must have adopted many of the words and phrases of
those to the south.
Concerning the vocabulary, it may be mentioned that it has
been carefully compiled and revised several times with difterent
natives, so that the words may be relied upon as correct.
These pages are submitted in the hope that they will prove
interesting to the philologist, as exhibiting the peculiar structure
of the language spoken by a people generally considered among
the lowest in the scale of mankind, and will contribute a little
towards perpetuating the knowledge of a language of one of the
Australian tribes of natives before their probable entire extinc-
tion at a no very remote period.
The vocabulary is that of the tribe inhabiting the River Finke,
2
=_
and is also, with only slight variations in the dialect, that of the
tribes in the MacDonnell Ranges eastward to Alice Springs, but
not far westward of the River Finke, and extending southward
to the Peake.
GRAMMAR.
CHAPTER »1.
OF THE CHARACTERS TAKEN TO REPRESENT THE SOUNDS OF THE
LANGUAGE, AND THEIR PRONUNCIATION.
VOWELS.
A a, like a in father, are O o, like o in more
E e, like e in there, were U u, like u in dull, or 0 in more.
Ti, ike i in tin
DIPHTHONGS.
Ai al, like 1 in iight Oi o1, ike ci in oil.
Au au, like ow in now
CONSONANTS.
B hb, like b in be Nn, like n im near
D d, like d in do Ng ng, like ng in ring
G g, ike g in go P p, like p in pipe
Hh, like h in here Rr, like r in roam
J j, like y in year T t, like t in to
K k, like k in king Tj tj, ike g in gentle
L], like 1 in long W w, like w in wife
M m, like m in more
These are tie primitive sounds, to which for the sake of the
pronunciation of the Scriptural names, were added—
EE, like fin tar Z z, like z in zero.
Ss, like s in so
The vowels and diphthongs are to be considered as always
short. In order to make the number of written characters as few
as possible, the elongation of the syllable is indicated by a small
stroke over the letter, as, lada, “the paint,” in which the a is to
be pronounced long, as in far.
“When two or three vowels occur, they form a dipthong ; if not,
they are separated by the mark of diceresis (-- ), as, leoika.
CHAPTER U1.
Or SUBSTANTIVES AND THEIR CASES, AND OF PREPOSITIONS.
Substantives have three numbers: singular, dual, and plural,
but no distinctive mark for gender either by the use of an article
or otherwise. There is no article
All words terminate in a, with the exception of the vocative of
substantives, and theimperative mood of verbs which terminate in a7.
»
a
The dual is formed by adding the termination xtatera to the
word, as, atua, “the man,” atuantatera, “the two men.”
Besides this there is a particular form of dual, which is only
used personally by annexing the particle nanya, as, wora, “the
boy ; worananga, “the two boys;” kwara, “the girl ;’ keara-
nanga, ‘the two girls.”
The plural is formed by adding irbera or antirbera, as, aragutja,
“the woman,” aragutjirbera or aragutjantirbera, “the women.”
This form cannot be used in the neuter gender, but the form
ntatera can also be used personally.
There are six cases—nominative, genitive, dative, accusative,
ablative, and vocative.
a. The nominative is expressed in a double manner. The
word is unchanged, if connected with an intransitive verb, as,
atua indama, “the man sleeps,” or katjia lima, “the child goes ;”
but it is formed by adding the particle “/a,” when it is uncon-
nected with a transitive verb, as, worala gama, ‘the boy cuts,”
&e., or apmala utnuma,” &e., “the snake bites,” We.
b. Thegenitive is formed byadding ka, as kataka, ‘“‘of the father.”
By the genitive is expressed either possession, as, word hataka,
“the son of the father ;’ or it shows to whose advantage or dis-
advantage anything is done, as, ta wrbunga inaka kniribata ka,
““T fishes. caught old man for,”
i.e., “1 caught fishes for the old man.” It also expresses the
purpose of any action, as, aragutja inkuka laka, “the woman
went for bullrushes,” 7.e., to fetch bullrushes.
c. The dative terminates in na, as, ata katjiana ntema, “1 give
to the child.”
d. The accusative is always unaltered, as, ta kwatja ajuma, “1
drink water.”
e. The ablative terminates in “nga,” and shows the direction
whence a thing comes, as ta kwatja nanjinga mama, “I tetch
water from the well,’ or it signifies the material from which a
thing is made, as era ulbainja wtitjinga erbuma, ‘he a boomerang
of mulga makes ;” or it signifies the cause for which a thing is
done, as jinga woringa tarama, “ I laugh for the sake of the boy.”
jf. The vocative terminates in a, as, katjiai, “child !”
The declension of the substantive may be seen by the following
table :—
Singular.
Nom. atua, or atula, the man.
Gen. atuka, of the man.
Dat. atuana, to the man.
Accus. atua, the man.
Abl. atuanga, from, for the man.
Voe. atuai! man!
4
Dual (Personal ).
Nom. atuananga, the two men.
Gen. atuanangaka, of the two men.
Dat. atuanangana, to the two men.
Accus. atuananga, the two men.
Abl. atuananganga, from the two men.
Voc. atuanangai! you two men !
Dual (Neuter ).
Nom. — lunjantatera, the two huts.
Gen. lunjantateraka, of the two huts.
Dat. lunjantaterana, to the two huts.
Accus. lunjantatera, the two huts.
Abl. lunjantateranga, from the two huts.
Plural.
Nom. atuirbera or antuantirbera, the men.
Gen. atuirberaka or antuantirberaka, of the men.
Dat. atuirberana or antuantirberana, to the men.
Accus. atuirbera or antuantirbera, the men.
Abl. atuirberanga or antuantirberanga, from the men.
Other substantives are formed—
(a.) by adding to primitive substantives the particle “ ringa,
signifying something pertaining or belonging to a certain thing
or place, as, arila, “sand ;” arilaringa, “aman belonging to or
being at home 4 in a sandy country : or aputa, ‘ hills or ranges ;”
aputaringa, ‘men whose home is in the ranges.” This particle
is also affixed to names of places, and expresses the place at
which one is at home, as mbarata, “a place ;” mbarataringa,
‘men who are at home at mbarata.”
(b.) Out of the roots of verbs, as, gama, “to cut ;” ganangana,
“a cutting thing, ze, a knife ;” adama, ‘to sleep ;’ indanin-
dana, “a sleeping thing, t.e., a bed ;” twma, ‘to beat ;” tunatuna,
“a man beating, 1.€., @ beater ; ” ntema, “to give ;’ ntenantena,
‘a giving man, 2.€., a giver.’
OF PREPOSITIONS.
There are two classes of prepositions, one class consisting of
separate words and the other consisting only of small particles,
annexed to the substantives, to which they belong as suffixed.
As the prepositions, consisting of separate words, are placed at
the end of the word to which they belong, they should be rather
core postpositions. The majority always g govern a certain case.
. Those taking the ablative case are nine in number, viz.
alara, ‘in Bae S,
era atunga sider tnama.
“he of man in front stands.”
7
~
~)
Ulara also governs the genitive case when used in the sense of
“against ” either friendly or hostile, as,
era tyinakatjina nukanaka ulara nama,
“he triendly me against is,”
i.e., ‘ He is friendly towards me.”
11. topala, “behind,” as,
era woranga topala nama,
“he boy behind is,
a.e., ‘ He is behind the boy.”
ul. gatala, “ outside,” as,
katjia iltanga gatala nama,
“child from house outside is,”
2.e., ‘* He is outside the house.”
Iv. mbobula, “* between,” as,
kwara worateranga mbobula trama,
“girl boystwo between stands,”
i.e, ‘the girl stands between two boys.”
v. ntuara, “ other side” (Latin, trans), as,
ertla ulbaringa ntuara lima,
“yan river otherside goes,”
7.e., “the man goes on the other side of the river.”
vi. nunkara, “this side” (Latin, citra), as,
uta nuka ulbaringa nunkara trama,
“house my river this side stands.”
v.e., “my house stands on this side of the river.”
vil. nkelala, ‘‘ beside” (Latin, jwata), as,
era nkelala katunga nama,
“he besides father _ sits.”
1.¢., “he sits besides the father.”
VIII. itenjawara, “close by,” as,
itanga itinjawara,
‘from house close by.”
2.e., “close by the house.”
Ix. ntuarintjirka, “ through,” as,
nana ta altjuranga ntuarintirka wouma,
“this I hole through throw.”
1.e., 1 throw this through the hole.”
6. Those with accusative case are four in number, viz. :—
1. katningala, “upon,” as,
jonga aputala katningala trama,
ca | hill upon stand.”
ul. katningalagana, “ over,” as,
ngapa bira katningalagana ilbanama,
“crow tree over flies.”
7.é., ‘the crow flies over the tree.”
6
wi. kwanakala, “ down,” as,
jinga aputa kwanakala laluma,
co | hill down climb.”
i.e., I climb down the hill.”
Iv. kwanala, “ inside,” as,
hatjia iutakwanala nama,
“child house inside is.”
c. Prepositions annexed to nouns as suffixes are nine, viz. :—
I. wna, “on, upon, into,” as, kwatjuna, “to the water ;”
birwna, “upon the tree;” nanjuna, “ into the well.”
u. Jela, signifies the instrument with which or the person by
whom anything is made or accompanied, as, z/upalela, “ with the
axe ;” erdlalela, “by the man ;” jinga erinalela lama, “I go with
him.”
ut. Ja, signifies the place where anyone is, as, aputala, ‘on the
hill ;” it is therefore annexed to all names of places, as, tjoritjala,
‘at Alice Springs ;” tungala, “at Henbury.”
Iv. gata, “with” (Latin, cwm), as,
atua tatagata bitjima,
“the man spear with comes.”
vy. raba, “ without,” as,
era gararaba albuma,
“he meat without goes back.”
i.e., “he goes back without meat ”
vi. gitjala, ‘for, in exchange,” as,
ta mana ntitjinanga irbungagitiala,
‘“T bread will give _ fishes for.”
i.e., TI shall give bread for fishes.”
vu. kaguia, “ for the sake of,” as,
unkwangakaguia ta tarama,
“vour sake for I laugh.”
1.e., I laugh for the sake of you.”
Vill. kieka, “on, to,” as;
ta ipepa iltakieka kantatuma,
‘‘T paper house on nail.”
i.e., ‘I nail the paper on the house.”
or, erinakieka ta kumilaka,
“himon TI have sinned.”
z.e., “on him I have sinned.”
or, nilknambakieka ta ngana numerilama
* thief to’ I you ‘ “count.”
z.e., I count you a thief.”
1x. ibera, ibena, “from, out of,” as,
iltibera, “out of the house ;”
kwatjibena, “from the water.”
-
CHAPTER ITI.
Or ADJECTIVES AND THEIR DEGREES OF COMPARISON; OF
NUMBERS.
ADJECTIVES.
Adjectives may receive the same particle as the noun, to which
they belong; the particle is generally omitted in one of the
words, the substantive as a rule, for only the last word is de-
clined, as,
ta katja tera marana mana ntema,
“T child two good to bread give.”
z.e., “I give bread to the two good children.”
Besides these primitive adjectives, others are formed—
a. From substantives, by annexing the particle karinga, as,
kwatja, “water ;” kwatjakaringa, “ watery ;” or, arila, “sand ;”
ardakaringa, “sandy ;” or the particle buta, as, puta, “stone ;”
putabuta, “stony ;” or the particle mata, as, kankinja, “love ;”
kankinjamata, “loving ;” njirkna, “ hate ;” njirknamata, “ spite-
ful ;” kata, “father ;” katamata, “ fatherly.”
6. From the roots of verbs by adding the particle nétjalkua, as,
tnuma, ‘weep;” tnintjalkua, “disposed to ery ;” ankama,
“speak ;” ankantjalkua, “ talkative.”
Of the degrees of comparison—
a. Comparative of equality :
nana tera mala knira naramanga,
“‘ these two equal large are.”
6. Comparative of superiority is formed by adding the particle
alkura, as,
nana wora maralkura nama, nana ngetjina,
“this boy good more is, that than.”
1.e., “‘ this boy is better than that.”
c. The superlative can only be expressed either by repetition of
the word, as, kunakuna, “very bad ;” or by adding the word,
indora, “very,” to an adjective, as, tenja, “high ;” tjenjindora,
“very high.”
d. Diminutives are formed by adding the particle kotjirka to
the word, as, putakotjirka, ‘a very small stone ;” kurkakotjirka,
‘a very small one.”
NUMBERS.
There are primitively only numbers up to four, viz. :—ninta,
“one ;” tera, “two;” teramininta, “two by one,” 7.e., “three ;”
teramatera, “‘uwo by two,” 2.e., “ four.”
These numbers are declined in the same way as nouns when
standing in place of one.
All higher numbers are expressed by :—wrbutja, ‘some ;”
8
arinabula, or arungalura, “a few ;”
“very much.”
njara, ‘many ;” njaraknira,
CHAPTER. IV.
Or PRONOUNS.
POSSESSIVE PRONOUNS.
The possessive pronouns are the only class of pronouns whose
declension is perfect (all others are more or less defective as re-
gards declension). They must therefore be taken first as in
many instances they supply the deficiencies of other pronouns.
All pronouns, if declinable, are with only slight alterations de-
clined as substantives, as the following table, giving the de-
clensions of the possessive pronouns, shows :—
Singular.
First Person.
Nom. katjia nuka, my child.
Gen. katjia nukanaka, of my child.
Dat. katjia nukana, to my child.
Accus. katjia nuka, my child.
Abl. katjia nukananga, from my child
Second Person.
Nom. kwara unkwanga, thy girl.
Gen. kwara unkwanganaka, of thy girl.
Dat. kwara unkwangana, to thy girl.
Accus. kwara unkwanga, thy girl.
Abl. kwara unkwanganga, from thy girl.
Third Person.
Nom. kata ekura, his, her, its father.
Gen. kata ekuranaka, of his father.
Dat. kata ekurana, to his father.
Accus. kata ekura, his father.
Abl. kata ekurananga, from his father.
Dual.
First Person
Nom. = maia ilinaka, the mother of us two.
Gen. maia ilinakanaka, of the mother of us two.
Dat. maia ilinakana, to the mother of us two.
Accus. imiaia ilinaka, the mother of us two.
Abl. maia ilinakananga, from the mother of us two.
Second Person.
Nom. kalja mbalaka, the elder brother of you two.
Gen. kalja mbalakanaka, of the elder brother of you two.
Dat. kalja mbalakana, to the elder brother of you two.
Accus. kalja mbalaka, the elder brother of you two.
Abl. kalja mbalakanaka, from the elder brother of you two.
9
The third person dual, ehwratera, “their two,” and all persons
of plural, as, wnunaka, “ ours ;” araganka, “yours ;” and etnika,
“theirs ;” are treated exactly like those above.
Besides these there are other possessive pronouns, which have
both a reflective and a reciprocal sense, acting however as posses-
sive pronouns as well; in this case their meaning is, pertaining
or belonging to any person.
They are only used in the nominative case, and are undeclin-
able.
nukara, mine.
unkwangara, thine.
ekurara, his, hers, it.
ilinakara, our two.
mbalakara, your two.
ekuraratera, their two.
anunakara, ours.
aragankara, yours.
etnikara, theirs.
The following double forms have the same meanings :—nwhiltja
and nukaringa, ‘“mine;”’ uwnkwangiltja and unkwangaringa,
“thine,” &c., but these two are like the first-named, regularly
declined.
Nearly all pronouns may be connected with all specified prepo-
sitions in Chapter I]-—katjia nukanauna, “to my child ;” katjia
nukalela, “ with or by my child,” &ce.
PERSONAL PRONOUNS.
a. First Person Singular.—There are two pronouns for “J,”
u.e., ata or, the first a being dropped, ta. This is always used
when connected with a transitive verb, as, ta tuma, “I beat,”
ta tkuma, “1 eat;’ whereas connected with an intransitive
verb, there is used jinga, as genga lima, “I go,” or jinga indana,
‘“‘T sleep ;” ¢a is indeclinable, but when, for instance, they say,
“God gives me life,” where give is a transitive verb, they use
jinga, and say,
Altjirala jingana etata ntema.
“God tome life gives.”
But supposing they say, ‘“ he died for me instead of me,” this is
expressed by the possessive pronoun nuka, as, era nukanga uuka,
“he for me died,” because jznga is only used in the nominative
and dative cases.
b. Second person, wrta, “thou, you.” This stands also only
in nominative case ; where necessary they take for declension the
possessive pronoun wnkwanga, “thy.” This is sometimes in
genitive and dative cases abbreviated, viz.,
10
unkanganaka to ngaka,
unkwangana to ngana,
unkwanganga to nganga, as,
ta nana ngana ntema,
“‘T this you to give,”
z.e., “I give this to you.”
c. The third persons singular, dual, and plural are regularly
declined, like possessive pronouns. List of personal pronouns :—
ta or jinga, I eratera, they two.
unta, © thou anuna, we.
era, he, ste, it arankara, you.
ilina, we two etna, they.
mbala, you two
In connection with these is also used the suftix, arpa, “self,” by
annexing it to the personal pronouns, ta, wnta, era, &c.,
ta arpa, contracted tarpa, I, myself,
unta arpa, contracted untarpa, thou, thyself,
era arpa, contracted erarpa, he, himself,
and the others the same. This form is also used in the sense of
‘not ordered,” “ not compelled,” as,
ta erina ntankatjimakana, erarpa bitjima,
“JT him called have not, he self comes,”
2.e., “I have not called him; he comes himself.” Another form
of emphatic sense is wtara in singular, as,
unta kala = rula tukala, tautara tuiai,
“you enough wood have cut, I shall cut,”
2.e., “you have cut wood enough ; I shall cut.” This is altered
in dual and plural to watera, as, ilinawatera, mbalawatera.
Besides those above-mentioned, there are the following Reflec-
tive and Reciprocal Pronouns, viz. :—nukara, mine, unkwangara,
“thy,” &c.
Ex. reflective. ta nukara tulama,
“T myself beat.”
Ex. reciprocal. etnikara turirama,
“they beat each other.”
The only sign whether a pronoun is reflective or reciprocal is
shown in the form of the verb—vide Chapter VIII.
There are only two Demonstrative Pronouns—
nana, this.
nanatera, these two.
nanirbera | ee
nanankana |
tana, that.
tanatera, those two.
tanirbera
those.
tanankana
13 |
Instead of tana is also used, nakuna and arina, “that.”
Declined in the same manner as possessive pronouns.
There are also only two Interr ogative Pronouns.
nguna, “who?” and iwuna, “ what ?”
Dual and plural formed like those in the demonstrative pro-
nouns.
The only difference in the declension of these two is that the
terminations of genitive, dative, and ablative cases, dual and
plural, are inserted between the root and termination of the
word, as—
Dual.
Gen. ngukatera ? of which two?
Dat. ngunanatera? to which two?
Abl. ngunangatera ? from which two?
Plural.
ten. ngukirbera ? :
ae heaayirs \of which ?
ngukankana? fo |
Dat. ngunanirbera ? \ :
to which ?
ngunanankana ! fi
lL. angir
fol BASU ules \erom which?
| ngunan gankana af
The correct answer to the question, ngwla nana nilknalinaka?
“who this. stolen has?”
must be, katjiala nana nilknalinaka,
“the child this stolen has;”
not katjia, because steal is a transitive verb.
The questions, nguna unta nama ? “who are you?”, NOWNA
nana nama ? “ what is that?” » Or nant, LwUnda, mtitja ? “this,
what is it?”, are answered, jinga nama, “I am;” and nana,
tana ntitja, ‘this, that is it.”
RELATIVE AND INDEFINITE PRONOUNS.
There are no Relative Pronouns in the language; they
are expressed either by repetition of the demonstrative pronouns,
nana and tana, as,
atua nala, nana tmurka albuka, worana tukala,
“man this, this yesterday went away, the boy has beaten,”
i.e., “the man who went away yesterday has beaten the boy ;”
or else by the participle of verb corresponding with the English
participle, as,
tlupa tera, tala mbakatnarakala, jiraka,
‘‘axes two, on house were leaning, disappeared.”
i.e., the two axes, which were leaning on the house, disappeared.”
b. The Indefinite Pronouns are the following :—
arbuna and tueda, another.
arbunatera, two others.
arbunirbera and arbunankana, others.
urbutjarbuna, some others.
nkarba, a few others.
tuedakatueda, others.
nintamintnta, one by one, each.
The declension of these is regular.
There
the nominative case:
OF
are three pairs of Correlative Pronouns, used only in
ntakina? how, or in what way ?
lakina, thus, this way.
ntakinja ? how many !
lakinja, so many.
ntakata? how big?
nakakata, so big.
CHAPTER V.
ADVERBS, OF CONJUNCTIONS AND INTERJECTIONS.
Derived adverbs, corresponding with English adverbs in “ly,”
are formed by adding the particle “la” to adjectives, as era
ekaltala erguina, “he holds fast.”
Others
Others
are—
a. ADVERBS OF TIME.
lata, now.
hlika, soon.
tmurka, yesterday.
tmurkarbuna, the day before yesterday.
ingunta, to-morrow.
imanka, long ago.
anma, by and by.
ilangara ? what time ?
kuta, always.
will be found in the vocabulary.
b. OF PLACE.
nana, here.
itinja, near.
longa, far.
ntala ? where ?
ntauma’? whither ?
ntananga ? whence ?
nauna ‘
4 ? thither.
arinuna,
arina, * there.
Cc. OF
ninta ranga |
: once.
ninta ngara =f
ntakinjaranga? how
NUMBER.
many times ?
tera ranga, twice.
urbutja ranga, sometimes.
d. OF ORDER.
arugula, — the first.
mbola, between.
inkana, the last.
CoO QUANTITY:
njara, much.
kala, enough.
kurka, a little.
lakina, so.
ngera, like.
wota, more.
if: 08.
monjala, slowly.
kuna, badly.
parpa, quickly.
mara, good.
QUALITY.
g. OF AFFIRMATION.
tutna, certain, true.
wakuia, of course.
wa, \
-yes.
wabala, Jf J
h. OF NEGATION.
itja, no, none.
gunia and lira, none.
CONJUNCTIONS.
This language possesses very
are combined with the verb.
few conjunctions. The majority
There is not even a proper word
for the copula, and the following are the only ones found :—
tuta
urungara, } too, dete
etalinja, yet.
bula, but.
wara, only.
ngetjina, as, than.
gurunga, then.
nta (suffix), only.
14
INTERJECTIONS.
aal ! “hear!”
apu ! “ T am sorry.”
eral ! “ behold !”
tjikai! “Ah!” calling attention.
tjikabai ! “ woe.”
nturbai! “indeed, it is true.”
CEHAPTER' V1.
Or TENSES, Vorces, NUMBER, AND Moops OF VERBS.
There are three tenses. The present tense is indicated by the ter-
mination “ma” added to the root of the verb, as, fuma, ‘to
beat.” Zw is the root of the verb, but mca is the termination.
This also represents the Infinitive of the verb, there being no
other form to indicate it, so that the meaning is, “ I do beat,” or
‘“‘T beat.”
The perfect tense is formed by adding the particle ka, or kala
to the root of the verb, as, tuka, or tukala, “I have beaten.”
The first probably corresponds to the Imperfect and the latter to
the Perfect, though the natives themselves cannot explain the
difference.
There is still another form for the perfect tense, viz., tjita, as,
tutjita, “1 have beaten,” which is very likely the Preterite,
though it is difficult to determine the difference, as they have
very little notion of time, and use often for remote time both
forms, W/kukala and ilkutjita, which both mean “I have eaten,”
but leaves it undecided whether yesterday or a long time ago.
The future tense is formed by adding tjzza to the root of the
verb, as, tatjina, “I shall beat ;” or, a/kutjina, “ T shall eat.”
OF VOICES.
The Active Voice signifies always an action executed by a
subject, but this may be :—
a. Intransitive when it signifies an action remaining with the
subject, as, antata alknanbuma, “the flower blooms ;” or, era
lima, ‘‘ he goes.”
6. Transitive when it signifies that the action is or may be
transferred to an object in the accusative case, as, ta kwatja
ayuma, “1 drink water ;” or, ta wora tukala, I have beaten the
boy.”
The Middle Voice signifies an action which the subject exe-
cutes directly upon himself, as, ta nukara tulama, “1 beat my-
self ;” ta nukara tulaka, “I have beaten myself ;” ta nukara
tulitjina, “I shall beat myself.” As will be seen, the sign of
the middle voice form is inserted in the middle of the verb, con-
sisting of the particle /a or /i.
15
The reciprocal form, which, of course, can only be with dual
and plural, is known by the termination rama for dual and
viramea for plural, as, dina twrama, “we two beat each other ;”
anuna turirama, “we beat each other.”
A proper form for the Passive Voice does not exist, and it is
expressed by putting the subject in active form and the object in
the dative case, as,
atula worana tukala,
‘by the man to the boy is beaten.”
2.e., ‘the boy is beaten by the man.”
OF NUMBER.
There are, as with nouns and pronouns, three numbers, 7.¢.,
singular, dual, and plural. These can be distinguished by the
termination of the verb, if unconnected with a pronoun. The
pronoun being used the plural form of the verb may be omitted,
as not being necessary to a clear understanding. There is no
inflection on account of gender or persons, the latter being ex-
pressed by the pronoun. The termination of the dual of in-
transitive verbs 1s rama, of plural rirama; as, jinga lama, “I
go;” ilina larama, “we two go;” anwna ee vrama, ‘we go.”
With transitive verbs the dual and plural are formed by using
the intransitive verbs, nama, “to be ;” and lama, “to go;” as
auxillary verbs, as, ta e/guma, “1 eat ;” clina ilgula narama, “we
two eat;” etna ilgula narirama, or etna ilgulta nama, “we eat.”
The two expressions signify the same ; but the latter is very
likely a form of participle, so that the meaning would be “we
are eating.” It will be seen by this that the only difference is in
using the participle, /a, added to the root of the main verb.
The dual and plural in the Middle voice double the particle,
la, as, winakara tulala narama, “we two beat ourselves ;”
anwnakara tulala narirama, “we beat ourselves.”
OF THE MOODS OF VERBS.
There are three chief moods—Indicative, Conditional, and
Innperative. The form of the Indicative has been given already.
The Conditional is formed by adding the termination, ‘“ mara,”
to the root, as ta vkumara, “1 should eat.”
The Imperative is formed by the particle, az, added to the
root, as, twar! “beat ;” agula narai! “you two eat!” agula
narurar ! “eat you!”
Another form, signifying an order to do it quickly, 1 is composed
of the repetition of the root of the verb and the insertion of the
particle, “/ba,” as tulbutuai / “beat quickly !’
Also belonging to the Imperative may be reckoned the follow-
ing form :—
ta tur! “let me beat !”
anwna Ukula nurireat! ‘let us eat!”
16
These chief moods, as well as the accessory ones, have almost
all a double form—one for a positive and one for a negative
sense—as,
Positive. Negative.
tatuma, Il beat. ta tutjikana, I beat not.
ta njuka, I drunk. ta njutjimakana, I have not
ta gatjina, I shall cut. . drunk.
ta gatjigunia, I shall not cut.
The other accessory moods are—I. The Participle, meaning
doing, as doing, while doing, &c., formed by the particles :
“manga,” for present, “mala,” for perfect, and “tjinanga,” for
future tense, as,
tumanga, while beating.
tumala, after beating.
tutjinanga, shall be beating.
II. The Supine is formed by the particle, tjika, as,
ta tutjika, to beat, or I must beat.
ta tutjika bitjima, I came to beat.
negative, ta tutjika nitjika,
I to beat must not, 2.e., I must not beat.
There is another similar form, difficult to designate, formed by
the particle, “ métja or kutja,” added to the root of verbs, as,
tumitja or tukutja, probably an abbreviation of twma and ttja,
“not,” and of twka and itja. The meaning of it is,
lai! ta ngana tumitja,
go! I you not beat!
i.e., go, that I do not beat you!
Connected with the participle perfect is another form, tuma/
katana, meaning seeming to be so, as,
Alinga airima limalakatana,
“Sun sees, going as if,”
i.e., * the sun seems as if he were going ;” or,
Parpala limanga bira limalakatana,
“quickly when going, tree seem to go,”
i.e., ** When quickly going, the trees seem to go.”
CHAPTER: “VEL.
Or AUXILIARY VERBS.
Pure auxiliary verbs, as, to be, to have, may, can, &e., are not
used as such, for the verbs in use for auxiliary verbs are not
treated in the same way as in English. They act as absolute
verbs as well; for example, nama, ‘to be,” means also “to sit
down.”
There are only two used as auxiliary verbs proper: nama, “to
be ;” and Jama, “to go.”
ie
In addition to these, there is a class of verbs used for different
purposes, and in various manners.
1. To make out of intransitive verbs transitive ones, as,
kumerama, ‘to arise or awake,” is intransitive, but by omitting
erama, and instead of this adding /i/ama, kumililama is formed,
and it becomes transitive, with the meaning, “ to wake or call
up;” or again, ntankama, ‘to call,” by adding the verb lelama,
“to promise,” it becomes a transitive verb, meaning ‘to save, to
redeem.”
u. To form verbs from substanvives and adjectives, as, ingwia,
“old,” by adding to this erama, ‘‘to see,” it becomes an intran-
sitive verb, “getting or becoming old” (ingwierama), though
erama is originally a transitive verb ; or to atwa, “man,” add
erama, it becomes atwerama, “ becoming a man ;” or fjeba, “a
piece,” to this add gama, ‘to cut,” thus, Hebagama, “to cut in
pieces, to tear,” &c. In similar ways are also used wuma, “to
hear ;” zlama, “to say ;” ankama, “to speak ;” albuma, “to go
back ;” arinama, “to put;” ntema, “to give;” wmdama, “to
sleep ;” anbuma, ‘‘to touch ;” and many others.
Before passing to the original or main verb, a table showing
the conjugation of an auxiliary verb will be given in full, as it
occurs so frequently. The present tense is given in full, but
further on only the first person of each number is taken.
See Table I., Appendix.
In the same way are treated all intransitive verbs.
CHARTER. Virit.
Or TRANSITIVE VERBS AND THEIR CONJUGATION.
The conjugation of the transitive verb is easy to comprehend,
as 1t needs only the proper pronoun to be put in its proper place.
Instead of further explanation it will be best to give a table
showing the conjugation of the transitive verb twma, “to beat,”
because it takes all tenses, moods, and voices, whilst others are
more or less defective.
As will be seen by Table II., Appendix, only the first person
has been given showing the conjugation of the reciprocal form.
This is sufficient as the others are regular.
Where the negative conjunction gunia (meaning “no” or
none”) occurs, theze is no particular form used ; neither is there
one for the Participle future negative, the future of the Indica-
tive negative being employed—vide Table I., Appendix. This is
only the case with the regular conjugation of the simple verb.
There are, however, an almost endless number of secondary no-
tions connected and combined with the verb, which it is ditheult
to designate by any term. The natives combine almost everything
B
18
with the verb, which in English are expressed by adverbs of
place, of time, of quality, of quantity, &c.
These combinations make the use of the verb a sort of laby-
rinth, through which it is a difficult task to follow or keep the
clue. The following chapters will be devoted to putting these
into classes, so as to render the subject as simple as possible.
CHAPTER IX.
VERBS COMBINED WITH THE FORM “ TULA.”
This form “tula” is used with the conjugation of the absolute
verb in the active as well as in the middle voice, but whether as
a kind of supine or not, it is always used as a main verb.
The other forms combined with this form act as auxiliary verbs,
and most of them are treated as in Table I., Appendix. They
are the following :—wma or wuma, ‘to hear ;” nama, “to be ;”
lama, “to go;” albuma, to return ;” ngama, “to carry.”
Then there are several others where only the form tula is
either altered or elongated ; these cannot be considered combined
verbs, although they are contracted with particles or fragments
of other words.
For the sake of a more distinct arrangement both will be con-
sidered in diferent paragraphs.
VERBS COMBINED WITH ‘ TULA.”
1. Tula nama, “to beat for a certain time constantly,” which
is expressed by the auxiliary verb nama, “to be” or ‘sit down ;”
so that the meaning of it is “I beat constantly or continually.”
This verb is conjugated in all the moods and voices of Table I.,
Appendix, except Middle and Reciprocal, which adopt the con-
jugation of the absolute verb. tuma, ‘to beat.”
u. Zula lama; the literal translation is, “I go to beat,” and
it signifies an action in which the subject is in course of executing
and has not yet finished, similar to the present participle. This
verb can also be treated as1. As, however, the auxilary verb
Jama cannot have a reciprocal form, the termination of this must
be added or rather inserted for reciprocal meanings, as, anunakara
turirala lama, “ we are beating each other ;” anunakara turvrala
litjina, “ we shall beat each other,” &e.
im. Zula tula lama, a veduplication of the former verb, and
therefore meaning “ to beat sometimes quickly or hastily.” Treat-
ment, the same as the foregoing.
Iv. Tula uma. the literal translation would be, “I hear to
beat,” but the usual meaning is, “I beat once.” This verb also
takes all moods and voices of Table I1., Appendix. The conjuga-
tion of these verbs can easily be formed, for the main verb, here
tula, remains unchanged, and after omitting the termination ne «
19
of the secondary verb, wna or wuma, the terminations of the
moods and voices are added to the root of the secondary verb, as
shown in Table I., Appendix. Only two slight alterations exist,
one in the reciprocal form, which runs thus, i/inakara turala
wurama, “we two beat each other once ;” anwnakara turala
murirama, “we beat each other once ;” and the other with the
future positive as well as negative, where the form is not tela
utye guia, but ta tulaunja gune, oy shall not beat once ;” dina
ula wurinja gunia, “we two al not beat once,” &e.
Middle Voice: nukara tulaunja gunia, “1 fall not beat my-
self once ;” tlinakara tula wuririnja gunia, “ we two shall not
beat ourselves once.”
Reciprocal: anwnakara turala wuririnja guiit, “we shall not
beat each other once.”
vy. Tula albuma or tulalbuma, meaning, “arrived at another
place beating,” or “arrived I beat.” Conjugation similar to 1v.
VERBS COMBINED WITH OTHER VERBS OR FRAGMENTS OF VERBS.
1. Tulienama : a peculiar form used before a following Supine,
as, ta tulienaka, erina ilutjika, “1 have beaten, that he died.”
Active Voice: Za tuliensma, “I beat ;” dina tuliela naraina,
“we two beat ;” anwna tuliela narirama, “we beat.”
Middle Voice: nwkara tulalienama, “1 beat myself 3” 7/iia-
kara tulaliela narama, “we two beat ourselves 3” anunakars
tululiela narirama, ‘ we beat ourselves.”
Reciprocal : i/inakara turalienama, “ we two beat each other.”
Other forms obtained by annexing the terminations of Table
Appendix.
u. Tulabuma, “beating by walking about.” The complete
form for “to walk about” is bala nama, hence tulabuined is only
an abbreviation of ¢u/a and bala nama. These abbreviations are
very common in this language, and make it difficult to under-
stand the real meaning of a phrase where this and other similar
abbreviations are used. The conjugation is the same as in Table
I. Appendix, for bwma acts as an auxiliary verb.
1. Tulinja ngama, meaning, ‘to beat always.”
Conjugation as in Table I., Appendix.
The termination of Middle and Reciprocal Voices are inserted
in or rather added to tu/a, as,
Middle: nukara tulalinja ngama, “1 beat myself always ;’
ilinakara tulalinja ngarama, “ we two beat ourselves always.”
Reciprocal: i/inakara turalinja ngama, “we two beat each
other always;” anunakara turiralinja ngama, “we beat each
other always.”
20
CHAPTER X.
Forms oF VERBS COMBINED WITH THE SUPINE.
In some of these combinations the Supine is easily distin-
guished, whereas in others it is abbreviated, the meaning showing
its existence nevertheless. Again, it is sometimes combined with
a simple verb, whilst in other cases it contains other particles.
The literal translation is not in many cases absolutely correct,,
but still sufficiently so to lead to a right interpretation.
As there are only a few of these forms they will be considered |
servatim.
1. Tutjikalama, evidently consisting of the Supine, twéj2ka,
and the auxiliary verb, /ama, “to go,” literal translation would
be “I go to beat,” but the usual meaning is ‘I beat from above
to beneath”—~.e., downward.
u. Zutjingjama, where the termination ka of the Supine is.
omitted, and also the secondary verb is abbreviated from
intitjinjama into injama, ‘to rise or ascend.” The meaning of
it is “I beat from beneath to above or upwards.” However, this
meaning is often altered in other verbs, as, for instance, zkuma,
“to eat,” where ikutjikalama means ‘“ to eat in the evening, to:
sup,” and idkutjinjama means “to eat in the morning, to break-
fast.” The conjugation of both is the same as shown in Table L.,
Appendix ; and the Middle and Reciprocal forms are treated as.
tulinja ngama (see chapter 1x.)
ut. Tutjika ma nitjikana, or Tutjikamanitjikana. The particle
ma receives a very extensive use in this language, as, for in-
stance, altamalta, “day by day” or ‘daily;” mnentamininta,
“one by one ;” putamaputa, “hill by hill” or “every hill.” In
the present case it means “again,” so that the meaning is “I
beat again not being”—.e., “I shall not beat again.” The posi-
tive phrase “I shall beat again” they express by tutjikantema,
where nfema means “again.” Conjugation similar to above.
Iv. Tutjikerama, “ going to beat,” is treated also in the same
manner, as are also the two following :—
v. Tutjilbitnima, “ come to beat,” and,
vi. Lutjalbuma, “returned to beat.
vit. Tutjigunula, a somewhat different form, meaning “to beat
by and by, not now.” It is different, because, firstly, it 1s only a
form of future tense; and secondly, its conjugation differs, as.
will be seen by the following :—tw tutjigunala, “I shall beat by
and by;” dina tula narinja gunala, “we two shall beat ;”
anuna tula narivrinja gunala, “we shall beat.”
Middle: nwkara tulala ninja gunala, “I shall beat myself ;””
ilinakara tulala narinja gunala, “we two shall beat ourselves.”
Reciprocal: etnikara twririnja gunala, “they shall beat each
other.”
21
vu. There remain only two more of these forms to consider,
and they are not really forms of verbs, but consist only of a
particle annexed to the Supine, which then gives the verb an-
other meaning. The first is tutjekatjilala, “that I may beat
quite alone,” as, arbuna inkaraka ta jainama, nukara Uknilitjikat-
jilala, “the others all I send away, that I may wash myself
quite alone.”
The other is tutjikatjora or tutjikatanga, both meaning “ that
J may beat.
Ex.: era erina kwatjuna retingaka, ekwrara ilknilit)r-
‘he him to the water led that he may wash
hatjora or tanga.
himself.”
Neither can be brought into other forms.
CHAPTER XI.
SoME OTHER FORMS OF THE IMPERATIVE.
Two of these have been seen already in Chapter VII., which
can consequently be omitted here. But there are still some
others, which have to be considered, but as there is neither any
irregularity as regards conjugation, nor any difficulty in the form,
they need only be specified as follows :—
1. tulatana ! beat !
tula naratana! beat you two!
tula nariratana! beat you !
i. tula nalgurai ! beat a little or slowly !
tula naralgurai! beat you two a little!
tula nariralgurai! beat you a little !
ur. tualgurai! beat quickly !
turalgurai! you two beat quickly !
turiralgurai! you beat quickly !
Iv. tuarpa! beat for certain !
tula nararpa! you two beat for certain.
tula narirarpa! beat you for certain !
CHAPTER XH.
VERBS COMBINED WITH “TUTNA,” AND DERIVATIONS THEREFROM.
There are only two expressions with the original form “ tutna,”
which seems to correspond to the Greek optative mood, for it
means to wish or desire to beat.
The first is, ta tutna, “I wish to beat,” and the other, ta tutira
nama, “I would beat, being angry.” There is no difficulty as
regards conjugation, and they are treated in the same way as
other verbs, the only differences being-—
a
22
1. In the negative form, which runs thus: ta tutna gunia,
“T do not wish to beat ;” cina tula naratna guia,
‘“Wetwo do not wish to beat ;’ whilst in the other
verbs it runs, ti futna nitjikana, “1 would not beat.”
In the form of Middle and Reciprocal, where the first
verb, ‘“ tutna,” takes the general form: nukara tulatna,
ilinakara tula naratna, &e., but the other verb, “ tutna
nama,’ is treated as shown by Table I., Appendix, viz.,
nukara tulatna nama.
ilinakara tulatna narama.
Reciprocal: ilinakara turatna nama, «Ke.
Another verb belonging to this class is, ‘ ta tawatnama,” mean-
ing, I beat only a little.
Other verbs are altered similarly, as, ta wdkuma, “I eat ;” ta
ilkutna, “1 wish to eat ;” ta ilhwatnama, “TI eat a little.”
It is treated like the last-mentioned one, the negative form
only being slightly altered, namely, from twatnitjikana into twat-
ninja gunia, however, it is scarcely in use, for they express them-
selves then positively and say “IT beat very much.” All other
tenses and moods of these are formed regularly.
From this last verb there are derived a number of other forms
of verbs, which, as they present no difficulty as regards conjuga-
tion, being mostly treated like those above, need not be con-
sidered especially, but it will be enough to enumerate them and
give the translation. They are the following : a
1. ta tuatna lama, “1 beat arrived at another place,”
u. ta tualba nama, “I beat sometimes arrived at another
place.”
ii. ta tuatnitnima, ‘1 beat continually.”
Iv. ta tualbuntama, “1 beat running away.”
v. ta tuatnauma, “I beat some.”
v1. ta tuatalalbum, ta tulbatuatnama, ta tuatilbuima, all three
meaning “ returning homeward, I beat on the road” or
‘“‘hetween another place and my home.”
vil. ta tuatnalbuma, “come here” or “hither, I beat,” mean-
ing, of course, from the point or place the speaker is
standing.
vill. ta tuatnilbitnilalbwma, “returning come near my home, I
beat” —7.e., “almost returned I beat.”
Of the two forms, ¢aatilbumea and tuatilbitnima, it is to be re-
marked that they are changed in the Middle voice into
twlatwlalbuma and ‘dialib came and in the Reciprocal form
into turatwralbuma and turatur einen The particle of the
Dual and Plural, however, is inserted, as is usual, in the auxiliary
verb, nama or nima.
23
There are, again, three other verbs which are connected with
these, as will be seen by the translation—
1. ta tuanjama, “ returning I beat on the road,” which is in
Dual and Plural of the Active as well as of Middle and
Reciprocal connected with the auxiliary verb /ama, as,
thins tuanja larams, linakara tulinga laramr, &e.
I. ta turmpilbitnims, “1 beat shortly after started on road
going home.”
ul. ta twanjilbuma, “almost arrived at home I beat.”
Both are regularly conjugated; the particle of the Middle da or /7
is added to the root of the verb, as nukara tulinjilbitnima and
tulijalbuma.
There remain only two more forms to be mentioned, which have
both one meaning, only the latter is augmented—
I. ta tunama.
ilina tunerama.
anuna turira nama,
Middle: nukara tula nama.
Reciprocal: ilinakara tura nama.
u. tulbatunama, “1 beat going away quickly.”
Corresponding with the latter is twatelbanama or whwalkilbanamn7,
“ T beat or eat going away on the road.
CHAPTER.) Xi.
Sunpry Moops ann FoRMS NOT MENTIONED IN CHAPTER VI.
There are some conditional forms which have to be mentioned
here, as they are of frequent occurrence—
1. ta tumalamikana namara, I should not have beaten ;
Il. ta tumaranga or tumalanga, “ I should have beaten ;”
as, for example, wnta nala namanga, kalja nuka tlumalamikana
namara, “if you would have been here, my brother would not
have died,” 2.¢e., ‘if thou had’st been here my brother had not
died.”
The first can also be expressed by putting before the conditional
mood the negative word ifja, “no,” as, aja dumara, “had not
died ;’ or by tumalikananga, as, unta bitjumalikananga, kalja nuka
dlumara, “if thou hads’t not come here, my brother would have
died.”
Again, the first form can be used without the conditional,
nomara, then meaning, ‘ not beaten,” or “ because not beaten ;” as,
era namalamtkana, mandera inimalamikana, “ because he was
not here, he got no shirt.”
When a question is put to anyone else, the verb takes another
form, as, woka unta tuwikana? “ Why you have beaten not?”
24
The same form can also have a conditional meaning, as, for
example, era ntaineikananga, ta ntainakala, ‘ because he has not
speared, I have done so.”
The same form without the termination of the participle,
“nga,” “twikana,” has again another meaning, as, rula jinga
entai, ta tuikana, “ give mea stick that I may beat,” which is
rather a form of optative.
Another form is woka unta tumarpa, or perfect woka unta
tukarpa ? which is a prohibitive form, meaning, ‘‘ what for you
beat!” at the same time expressing, it is not right to do so, and
also that the speaker himself saw it, which we cannot express in one
word at all.
Finally, there are still to be specified some forms which are
only either reduplications of the verb, or else augmentations.
Such are—
1. “ Tutjinabuta tutjinabuta,” or “tutnabutatunabuta,” both
meaning, “I shall beat again.”
u. Tulinja tulindama,, “to beat always -” wuliya wulin-
dama, “to hear always,” Jlalinja lalindama, “to go
always.”
ur. tulinja mbura, also signifying, “to beat always.”
Iv. tulatulauma, “to beat seldom ;” rualilalauma, “to run
seldom” (water in creeks), as, mbonta rualilalauma
‘The Finke runs seldom.”
v. tuma, “I have finished beating ;’? idkuma, “I have
finished eating.” The Negative is expressed by tun-
kana and ilkunikana, “I have not finished beating or
eating.”
v1. bitjima, “to come,” but bitjimalalkura, “just arrived.”
2
CHAPTER XIV.
CONCLUSION.
It is evident from the foregoing that the language of these
Australian natives is by no means as simple as many are in-
clined to think. Certainly, as zompared with the languages of
other more intelligent races, it is to be called poor ; but the chief
cause of this is, according to my opinion, their isolation. Owing
to the localities capable of supporting human life being so far
distant from each other, it necessitates a division into very small
fragments of tribes, each often consisting only of a few families.
However, for objects that they can see and hear of in their daily
life, they have words and expressions enough. Take for instance
the verb, how many different forms they can obtain from a single
verb! As seen by Table IT., Appendix, they can form not less
than 300 different phrases.
Now there are many forms, which have been considered in the
foregoing chapters, which can be brought into all the moods and
voices of Table IJ., Appendix. There are 30 at the least which
can be thus regularly conjugated, that means, from one mood can
be made 9,000 different phrases. There are others again which
can only be used in some moods and tenses, forming about 600
phrases, so that 9,600 expressions may be derived from one mood,
Certainly there are some verbs which cannot be conjugated
regularly, but are more or less defective. For instance, “to eat”
cannot have either a Middle or a Reciprocal form ; but the tran-
sitive verbs generally can be brought into all moods and voices.
Those mentioned do not embrace all, but they are those mostly
used.
These pages do not profess to give a complete grammar of the
language, but merely such an outline as may give a general in-
dication of its structure. There are many expressions related
herein which would require a philologist to classify or properly
arrange, and any hints in this direction would be thankfully re-
ceived by the writer.
Though it is scarcely worth while learning the language of
these tribes, as their number is small, and it would be much
easier at once for a missionary to teach them the English
language, yet how can this be done unless first their language is
understood ? For every English word must be first translated to
them, if they are to properly understand it. Experience has
shown that many of these natives can speak more or less English,
but when questioned as to the meaning of words, they either are
unable to answer, or else they give a wrong translation. For
instance, a young man, who gave to all questions put to him the
same stereotyped answer, ‘ All right, my boy,” most likely heard
this expression once from a white man, and thought it would
answer upon all occasions. This only shows how ignorant they
often are about the expressions they use, and how necessary it is
to learn first their language, though it demands a great expendi-
ture of labour, which, however, carries its own reward in a better
mutual understanding between teacher and pupil.
26
APPENDIX.
TABLE LI.
SHOWING THE CONJUGATION OF THE AUXILIARY VERB, NAMA—
TO BE.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
jinga nama—lI aim.
unta nama—thou art.
era nama—he, she, it is.
Dual.
ilina narama—we two are.
mbala narama—you two are.
eratera narama, they two are.
Plural.
anuna narirama—we are.
arankara narirama—you are.
etna narirama—they are.
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
jinga nitjikana—TI am not.
unta nitjikana—thou art not.
era nitjikana—he is not.
Duak
ilina naritjikana—we two are not.
mbala naritjikana—you two are not.
eratera naritjikana—they two are not.
Plural.
anuna nariritjikana—we are not.
arankara nariritjikana—you are not.
etna nariritjikana—they are not.
Perfect Tense.
POSITIVE.
jinga nakala—TI have been.
ilina narakala—we two have been.
anuna narirakala—we have been.
NEGATIVE.
jinga nitjimakana—I have not been.
ilina naritjimakana—we two have not been.
anuna nariritjimakana—we have not been.
7
mail
Future Tense.
POSITIVE.
jinga nitjina—lI shall be.
ilina naritjina—we two shall be.
anuna nariritjina—we shall be.
NEGATIVE.
jinga nitjigunia—TI shall not be.
ilina naritjigunia—we two shall not be.
anuna nariritjigunia—we shall not be.
CONDITIONAL MOOD
Present Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
jinga namara --I should be.
unta namara—thou would ’st be.
era namara—he would be.
Dual.
ilina naramara-—we two should be.
mbala naramara—you two would be.
eratera naramara—they two would be.
Plural.
anuna nariramara—we should be.
arankara nariramara—you should be.
etna nariramara—they should be.
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
jinga namarela—TI should not be.
unta namarela—thou would’st not be.
era namarela——he would not be.
Dual.
ilina nala naramarela—we two should not be.
mbala nala naramarela—you two would not be.
eratera nala naramarela—they two would not be.
Plural.
anuna nala nariramarela—we should not be.
arankara nala nariramarela—you would not be.
etna nala nariramarela—they would not be.
Perfect Tense.
Only one form for Present and Perfect.
28
Future Tense.
jinga nitjinala—I should be.
ilina naritjinala—we two should be.
-anuna nariritjinala—we should be.
_jinga nitjinala gunia—I should not be.
ilina naritjinala. gunia—we two should not be.
anuna nariritjinala gunia—we should not be.
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
POSITIVE.
nai !—be !
mbala narai !—you two are!
arankara narirai ?—are you ?
NEGATIVE.
nitjala—be not!
mbala naritjala—you two are not.
arankara narivitjala—we are not.
SUPINE.
POSITIVE.
_jinga nitjika—I must be.
ilina naritjika—we two must be.
anuna nariritjika—we must be.
NEGATIVE.
_jinga nitjala nitjika—I must not be.
ilina naritjala nitjika—we two must not be.
anuna nariritjala nitjika—we must not be.
PARTICIPLES.
Present.
POSITIVE.
jinga namanga—T being.
ilina naramanga—we two being.
anuna nariramanga—we being.
NEGATIVE.
_jinga nitjikananga—I not being.
ilina naritjikananga—we two not being.
anuna nariritjikananga—we not being.
Perfect.
POSITIVE.
_jJinga namala—I been.
ilina naramala—we two been.
anuna nariramala—we been.
NEGATIVE.
jinga namalikana—I not been.
ilina naramalikana—we two not been.
anuna nariramalikana—we not been.
Luture.
POSITIVE.
jinga nitjinanga—lI shall being.
ilina naritjinanga—we two shall being.
anuna nariritjinanga—we shall being.
NEGATIVE.
Wanting.
TABLE IT.
SHOWING THE CONJUGATION OF THE TRANSITIVE VERB,
TO BEAT.
ACTIVE VOICE.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
ta tuma—I beat.
Dual.
ilina tula narama—vwe two beat.
Plural.
{tula narirama, )
anuna - ‘we beat.
\tulta nama, J
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjikana—lI beat not.
Dual.
itina tula naritjikana—we two beat not.
Plural.
ftula nariritjikana, |
\tulta nitjikana, J
Perfect Tense.
Singular.
anuna we beat not.
ta tukala—_I have beaten.
Dual.
ilina tula narakala—we two have beaten.
TUMA,,
30
Plural.
ftula narirakala, \
-we have beaten.
anuna
\tilta nakala, f
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjimakana—I have not beaten.
Dual.
ilina tula naritjimakana—we two have not beaten.
Plural.
{tula nariritjimakana, )
anuna -we have not beaten.
\tulta nitjimakana, f
Future Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjina—I shall beat.
Dual.
ilina tula naritjina—we two shall beat.
Plural.
(tula nariritjina, ee shall beat.
a \ultarmobima. as
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjigunia—TI shall not beat.
Dual.
ilina tula naritjigunia—we too shall not beat.
Plural.
(tula nariritjigunia, |
\tulta nitjigunia, eo shall not beat.
anuna
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Present Tense.
POSITIVE,
Singular.
ta tumara—TI should beat.
Dual.
ilina tula naramara——we two should beat.
tula nariramara
anuna f = we should beat.
\tulta naimara,
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tumarela—lI should not beat.
ol
Dual.
llina tula naramarela—we two should not beat
{tula nariramarela, |
anuna, - -we should not beat
{tulta namarela, |
Perfect Tense.
Wanting.
Future Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjinala—TI shall perhaps beat.
ilina tula naritjinala—we two should beat.
ftula nariritjinala, )
“a c ~ eluate - ] oft e
rnuna feulte-niganeley le should beat
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjinala gunia—I shall perhaps not beat.
ilina tula naritjinala gunia—we two should not beat
tula nariritjinala gunia
f eae 5, >| we should not beat.
\tulta nitjinala gunia, f
anuna
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
tuai—beat.
Dual.
tula narai—you two beat.
Plural.
tula narirai, ) eter,
fultamai -f es 00"
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
tutjala—beat not.
Dual.
tula naritjala—you two beat not.
Plural.
tula nariritjala—beat you not.
Supine.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjika——I must beat.
Dual.
ilina tula naritjika—we two must beat.
32
Plural.
tula naritjika
anuna eee we must beat.
tulta nitjika
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjika gunia—I must not beat.
Dual.
ilina tula naritjika gunia—we two must not beat.
Plural.
anuna tula nariritjika gunia—we must not beat.
PARTICIPLES.
Present.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
ta tumanga—lI am beating.
Dual.
ilina tula naramanga—we two are beating.
Plural.
tula nariramanga,
anuna we are beating.
tulta namanga, 3
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
ta tutjikananga—lI am not beating.
Dual.
ilina tula naritjikananga—we two are not beating.
Plural.
tula nariritjikananga, :
anuna ae we are not beating.
tulta nitjikananga,
Perfect.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
ta tumala—I was beating.
Dual.
ilina tula naramala—we two were beating.
Plural.
tula nariramala, :
anuna we were beating.
tulta namala,
NEGATIVE.
Singular
ta tumalikana—I was not beating.
33
Dual.
ilina tula naramalamikana—we two were not beating.
Plural.
anuna tula nariramalamikana—we two not beating.
Luture.
POSITIVE.
ta tutjinanga—TI shall be beating.
ilina tula naritjinanga—we two shall be beating.
\ tula nariritjinanga :
anuna < Ae ©? + we shall be beating.
( tulta nitjinanga,
NEGATIVE.
Like Future in Indicative Mood.
MIDDLE VOICE.
WITH SOME RECIPROCAL FORMS.
INDICATIVE MOOD.
Present Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulakna—I beat myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala narama—we two beat ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala narirama—we beat ourselves.
etnikara turirama—they beat each other.
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulitjikana—I beat myself not.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naritjikana—we two beat ourselves not.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariritjikana—we beat ourselves not.
etnikara turiritjikana—they beat each other not.
Perfect.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
I have beaten myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala narakala—we two have beaten ourselves.
nukara tulakala
Cc
34
Plural.
anunakara tulala narirakala—we have beaten ourselves.
etnikara turirakala—they have beaten each other.
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulitjimakana—I have not beaten myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naritjimakana—we two have not beaten ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariritjimakana—we have not beaten ourselves.
etnikara turiritjimakana—they have not beaten each other.
Future.
POSITIVE.
nukara tulitjina—lI shall beat myself.
ilinakara tulala naritjina—we two shall beat ourselves.
anunakara tulala nariritjina—we shall beat ourselves.
etnikara turiritjina—they shall beat each other.
NEGATIVE.
The Negative is formed by adding “ gunia,” as,
nukara tulitji gunia, We.
CONDITIONAL MOOD.
Present Tense.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulamara—TI should beat myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naramara—we two should beat ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariramara—we should beat ourselves.
etnikara turiramara—they should beat each other.
NEGATIVE.
“ gunia ” to be added to the positive.
Perfect wanting.
The Present Tense used instead.
Future.
Singular.
nukara tulitjinala—I shall beat myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naritjinala—we two should beat ourselves.
35
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariritjinala—we should beat ourselves.
etnikara turiritjinala—they should beat each other.
NEGATIVE.
Formed by adding “ gunia.”
(o>) fo)
IMPERATIVE MOOD.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
unkwangara tulai !—beat yourself !
Dual.
mbalakara tulala narai !—you two beat yourselves !
Plural.
aragankara tulala narirai !—beat yourselves !
aragankara turirai !—beat each other !
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
unkwangara tulitjala !—beat not yourself !
Dual.
mbalakara tulala naritjala !—you two beat not yourselves !
Plural.
aragankara nariritjala !—beat not yourselves !
aragankara turiritjala !—beat not each other !
Supine.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulitjika—I must beat myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naritjika—we two must beat ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariritjika—we must beat ourselves.
etnikara turiritjika—they must beat each other.
NEGATIVE.
With “ gunia” added.
PARTICIPLES.
Present.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulamanga—beating myself.
Dual.
ilina tulala naramanga—we two beating ourselves.
36
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariramanga—we beating ourselves.
etnikara turiramanga—they beating each other.
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulitjikananga—I not beating myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naritjikananga—we two not beating ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariritjikananga—we not beating ourselves.
etnikara turiritjikananga—they not beating each other.
Perfect.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulamala—I was beating myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naramala—we two were beating ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariramala—we were beating ourselves.
etnikara turiramala—they were beating each other.
NEGATIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulamalikana—lI was not beating myself.
Dual.
ilinakara tulala naramalamikama—we two were not beating our-
selves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariramalamikana—we were not beating our-
selves.
etnikara turiramalikana—they were not beating each other.
future.
POSITIVE.
Singular.
nukara tulitjinanga—I should beat myself.
Dual.
we two should beat ourselves.
Plural.
anunakara tulala nariritjinanga—we should beat ourselves.
etnikara turiritjinanga—they should beat each other.
ilinakara tulala naritjinanga
NEGATIVE.
Expressed by adding “ gunia” or ‘‘itja.”
VOCABULARY.
A
aai (interj.), hear !
abula, somewhere else
agala, pale
airima, to see
airilalabuma, to look round, look
about
akutnama, to lift the arm for beating
albula, till
albolja, very old
ala, the nose
alama, the liver
alatjura, nostril
alaurba, the bone of the nose
albanata, cloudy, dark
albalbaka, first part of the summer
albantiuma, to throw abroad
albara, young, healthy
albmelama, to answer, to tell
albuma, to return
algabma, poor, meagre
algala, pale
algara, green-shining like emu eggs
alinama, to be taken with convul-
sions, dying
alinga, the sun
alinja, the tongue
alinta, flame
alkanama, ;
alkanalama (refl.), \to roe
alkaralkara, shining, clear
alkielba, transparent
alkira, bright, not cloudy
alkirabinjanga, high
alkna, eye
alknagoda, eyeball
alknailpula, eyelash
alknajinba, eyelid
alknajunta, the orbit
alknalginja, awake
sebee e bloom, to flower
alknalanbanama, to look angry
alknalurara inbuma, to overlook
alknatuma, to burn
alknaltara, clean, clear
alknatera, public
alknanterama, to torment
alknaralama, to look backward
alknatera airima, to see the thing
itself
alknantangera, like fire
alknanta, blood-thirsty
alknanta, the temple
alknenera, a beetle
alknenta, sideways
alknentama, to look sideways
alkniltera airima, to squint
alkningera, eyebrow
alknira, evening
alknolja, tears
alknortja, embryo
alknotna, jealous
alknultinkama, to drown
alkultakakulterama, to feel disgust
alkura (comp.), more
alta, daylight
altagatjagatja, moonlight
altabatera, twilight in the morning,
daybreak
altagalta, free
altalinama t
altalinanama \ Perit
altama, to pull out (feathers)
altamalta, daily
altarama, to find
altjiuma, to flow over
altjura, a hole
altola, west
altolakwa, western
alua, blood
alululama, to bleed
ambarinila, immediately
ananta, exhausted
anbuma, to touch with the hand
anbalanbalama, to enquire, to in-
vestigate
anbaela, \ then, there on
anbara,
andera, fat
angnera, the face
angna, seed, fruit
anjua, nest
ajua, an old man
anka, green, unripe
ankalabum, to hum (as insects)
ankama, to speak
ankaratjauma, to revolve
ankatauma, \to turn round, to
ankatalama, whirl
ankataritjalama, to turn himself
round
ankatala, thirsty
ankatamea, a drink
ankata, the cloud
ankatiuma, to roll
ankatja, language, sound
ankielta, guest
ankua, sleepy
ankuerama, to go to sleep
ankuindama, to sleep
ankurilama, to be contented
anma, in a long time
anmangaletakata, long living
antaka, wide, broad
antakira, south
antakirakwa, southern
antakerama, to become wide
antangalama, to stray, to lose him-
self
ee to steal upon
antalabuma, )
antata, flower
antina, opossum
antjitataka, joyful together
anuna, we
apma, the snake call
arailama ‘
: d speaking low, to
aroltaia, ne
. TS whisper
arilberitjama,
arailabuma, to look after or round
aralbuma, to evaporate
araltama, to forbid
arankama, to cry, to scream
araltagama, to cut, to prune
aranbouma, to mock
arankara, you
aragankara, yours
aratja, ) straight,
aratna, ) right, true
araltutjaltutja, bold, daring
aranta, tired
arabmaramara, the palate
aranga, grandfather
aragata, mouth
ara, wrath
aragutja, woman
aralitja, a stick
arankaia, palmtree
aramatula, a parrot’s bill
aranbilama, to distribute
aranjikama, to challenge
arauna lama, to go to enemies
aranelilama, to greet, to salute
arartilama, to defend
aratalila nama, to lead out
ararama, to choose, to select
araratala tuma, to punish
arartankama, to defend with words,
to excuse
araierama, to long for
aratama, )
aratinjama, f
aratinjalama, to come or go out
arbarmaninja, in some time
arbalama, to know not
arbmanama, to create
arbmanarinja, Creator
arbmaninja, creature
arbunarba, that
-to arise (as the sun)
38
arbukarba, those
arbuntarpa, obstinate
arbuna, \
arbukarpa, f
arbuma, to hew, to trim
aregna, name
arelbilama, to sharpen, make sharp
arelguma, to compel
areola, outside
arelba, sharp
arenka, too quick
areratna nama, to make angry, to
vex
arerama, )
arilerama, f
ee 1 wooden tray
argalaworkala nama, to poison
argana, joy, pleasure, play
arganabiljabilja, kind, smiling
argana, joyful, glad
arganabutanga, very joyful
arganerama, to become glad
arganilama, to make glad
argulargua, owls
argutilama, to hear, to hear over
arina, there
arita, solid, firm
arilabatia, eatable
arilamata, sandy
arinta, angry
ariltjirka, a sucker on trees
arila, sand, earth, land
arilarkna, clay
arilinga, the jaw
arinbinba, the lip
HE ae } the lungs
arilatna,
arilanbuma, to quarrel, to dispute
arilerama, to decay
arinama, to put
arinilanama, to put
arilgama, becoming day
arkanama, to taste, to try
arkaninjagaba, taste
arknamanalama, to agree
arknantaiuma, to protect
arknanterama, to hold up
arkatnia, industrious
aroa, rock-wallaby
arotuma, to press
artata, hard, firm
artjarerama, to determine
artjanbuma, to stamp with the feet
artjilanama, \ to depart, to go
artjanama, f away
arugula, first
arungulta, poisonous
another
to become angry
39
aruilkara, a white cockatoo
arunamy, to beat an innocent one
atanja, in spite of
atmunka, rats
atna, dung
atnindurka, the rectum
atua, a Man
auma, to hear |
B
babuterama, to cease
babauma, to catch, infect (sickness)
bailka, a bag, the bark of trees
bailkiuma, to strip off the skin, to
bark
bailbilama, to lose
bakana, finished
bala nama, to walk about
bala lama, to stray
balaka, content
bala, wrong
balkala, in vain, useless
balkama, to bleach (flowers)
balatama, shy, timid
balaka, improvident
balka, pale
balia, distant
balba-barbuta, strange, indistinct
balera nama, to go astray
balkala ntema, to give to the wrong
one
balkara, blue dove |
balteratjata, slippers worn to con-
ceal trail
batula, the pouch of kangaroos
balupa, the shoulder
baluka, bread
banama, to build, to paint |
banalama, to paint himself
bangerama, to become blind
banga, blind
banba, everywhere
bania, small-pox or measles
banta,
bakala,
barkuma, to assist, to help
baritjulba, mushrooms
bara, a tail
baeta, the tail of a snake
bartja, shining
bartjima, to shine, to glare
bataba, peaceable
batakerama, to turn (wind)
batakilama, to instruct
batalilama, to show the road, to call
back
batakilama, to remember, to recol-
lect
}-wooden trays
batalilamia, to bend the knees
baterama, to go backward, to turn
away
batama, cannot
bateatapa, impossible
bauma, to thrust, to knock down
bebilama, to calm, to quiet
belkua, again
benja, a spring of water, permanent
water, salt-water
bira, red gum-tree (eucalyptus)
birka, charcoal
bitjima, to come
bitjalbuma, to come back, to return
boanka, breath
boankama, to breathe
bokarabokarerama, to stagger, to
tumble
bola, saliva
boliuma, to spit
boilama, to blow
borerama, to be ashamed
borilentama, to flash
bota, a ball
bolda, a blister
botera, short
bora, shameful, sorry
borka, tired
bonta, blunt
bokarabokara, bogey, swampy
botilama, to make balls
boterama, to drain (water)
bula, but
bulknala, immediately, directly
bulja, loose, soft (sand)
bulkna, without intention
buka, perhaps, likely
bultabulterama, to get full of blad-
ders
bultingama, to burst asunder
bultinjirkerama, to perish by thirst
bunabuna, empty
bunabunerama, to cover with dust
D
dalbadalba, shells, mussel-shells
dama, to grind (between two stones)
damba, loose, breakable
dana, cold
dantama, to close, to shut
datilama, to make wet, to moisten
data, wet, moist
data, soon
datagunama, to conquer, to ‘over-
whelm
deta, detja, teeth
detalura, the gums
debadeba, birds
dirkadirka, green (colour)
dolta, tired
dolka, low, horizontal
dotadota, short
dolterama, to become tired
dueda, another
dueterama, to change, to make a
mistake
duetagudeda, different ones
E
eamitja, a deep hole
ebminja, useless
ebminjerama, to become useless
ega, scab, scurf
egunja, ashes
egnakalinga, different, unequal
egnarbegnarba, from all directions
egnagegna, single
egna, alone
egnagegnilama, to separate, to un-
fold, to make asunder
egutnanama, to catch up
ekaltilama, to fix, to make firm
ekalta, strong, firm, powerful
ekaltanumerumera, very strong, al-
mighty
ekna, very sick, stiff
eknira, east
eknirakwa, eastern
eknakarinja, family
ekunama, to fetch
eknuma, to marry
ekarama, to dress
ekura, his
ekuratera, there are two
elgata, hill, mountain, ridge
enkua, almost, nearly
enta or anta (suff.), only
era, he
eratera, they two
erama (aux. verb), to become
eraginja, chaste
erapera, bent backwards
eraitinga, the comb of birds
eranbutinama, to circulate (reports)
erabukama, ie go round any-
erabakanama,}) thing
eraganama, to hunt
erankerama, to grind with the teeth,
being in wrath
ererentama, to borrow
eraula, weapons
erguma, to hold, to keep
erilkna, dead
erinta, cold
erila, man
erilknabata, ancestors
erinja, devil
eritja, eaglehawk
eritjinta, the Southern Cross
eroutja, an ulcer, an abscess
eroaltjatuma, to revenge
eroanberama, to disperse (clouds)
eroatja, light, cloudy
erora, young, fresh
erouma, to tremble, to shiver
erunjutna, dark, overcast
erunja, liberal, munificent
eruntarerama, to go out of the way
erukanerama, to get excited
erukanilama, to excite
erunjauma,
erakama, } to tremble (in general)
‘eta, the throat
etakama, to flee, to run away
etaliralabuma, to remember
etalingetala nama, to understand
etalingetala, reason
etama, to make fire
etalirama, to recolleet
etaeta, stupid
etalinga, yet, in spite of
etapatikana, far away
etatja, slanting
etatagia, dangerous
etatnama, to choke, to strangle
etata, alive
etera, the shore
eterama, to become deaf
etna, they
etnetnauma, to tell, condemn, or
curse
etnika, their
etopala, outside
etopa, a belt
etopatopa, an edge
etopalerguma, to gird
etopalergulama (refl.), to gird
etuanama, |
etuilama, {
etuaratuarabenama, to boast
etulbmerama, to be suffocated
etuna, very warm, hot
etuanga, bold, courageous
ewolama, to lean against
G
gabmara, the top of the head
galagala, mistaken
galagalerama, to be on or goa wrong
way
galtja, wise, knowing
galtjerama, to become wise to teach
galtjentama, to make wise, to teach
gama, to cut
to mince (meat)
4]
galkata, the bud (of flowers)
gamba, delicate, well-tasting
galtjentanentana, a teacher
gara, meat
garra, clay-ground
garilkama, to cry out, to weep
garknanteulama, to penetrate
garalima, to expect something or
someone
gartja, sharp, cutting
gata (suff.), with
gatala, outside, open, clean
gatairima, to look into
gatilama, to make open, clean
gataterilama, to cut off
gaterinama, to begin, to start
gaualama, to swing
gninama, to lend, to borrow
gnama, to dig
gnagnignama, to dig deep
goda, an egg
godna, ignorant, unwise
gola, hair, long hair
goltama, to cover, to protect
goltalama (refi.), to cover himself
guierama, to wink, to make a sign
gulelberama, to get stiff
gulatja, ornament for the neck
gultja, ornament for the arm
gunama, to put into
gunbanama, to be lazy, idle, inno-
cent, not active
gunba, lazy, idle, not active, inno-
cent
guruna, the soul
gutaka, left hand
ators ee \ then, after that
gurungatjina, |
gurknalilama, to forbid
I
ibatja, milk
ibatjangna, breast (of females)
ibarkna, the pleura
ibinja, a stranger
idunta, the stomach
ikala, dough
ikalilama, to make tough
iknima, to fall, to fall off
iknitjikalama, to fall down
ilalima, to offer
ilama, to say
ilangara, what time ?
ilbangintala, obstinate, disobedient
ilbaleala, safe, saved
ilbirtja, gray
ilbatjaltjura, willing, obedient
ilbminta, powerful
ilbakutaka, willing, industrious
ilbarurtmurka, inaudible
ilbunkara, not smeared with fat or
colour
ilbarilbera, shortly before evening
ilbanama, to accuse
ilbarinama, to teach, to tell
ilbararanama, to hang up
ilbankama, to know
ilbaleala nama, to be safe
ilbaiuma, to doubt
ilbmarawuma, to babble
ilbamba, a carcass
ilbirba, large leaves
ilbula, small leaves
ilbminta, power, strength
ilba, the ear
ilbatopa, the ear-lap
ilbanta, general rain
ilbmara, dew
ilbalunga,
intia, \
ilelilalama, to paddle, to dabble
ilgaia, the cheeks
ilgagama, to outwit
ilgarkama, to be
alarmed
ilganama, to sift, to winnow
ilgulilgulalama, to walk about
ilgulelgua, in all directions
ilgaginja, cunning, sly
ilga, quiet, settled
ilitja, green, unripe,
(meat)
ilelalbuma, to dictate
ilimbina, a leader, hero
ilia, an emu
iliapa, feathers of emus
ilirtja, a furrow, a trench
ilinja, a song
ilima, to sing
ilina, we two
ilirtjilama, to burst through (water)
ilingauma, to twist
ilkagama, to call attention to
ilkama, to call or cry out
ilkatjintama, i]
ilkatnatjintama, |
ilkaterama, Lio
ilkatinjama, f
iltaratuma, to knock at (a door}
iltama, to quarrel
iltarba, sorry, sorrowful
iltjakiltjirka, ugly
iltjanja, beefwood
iltja, the hand
iltjaganja, the finger
iltjerama, to rest
a Cave
frightened or
under-done
to crow
ache
ilulama, to dress out, to undress
ilulinjalama, to climb down
ilunama, to extinguish (fire)
iluma, to die, to go out (light)
iluma, to dry up (water)
imalalguia,
imalalkura,
imanka, long time before
imankinja, very old
ima, condemned te die
imanama, to hand over to, to offer
imaralama, to dash (small waves)
imatoalima, to dash (large waves)
imateuma, to roll up
imambula, danger
imbara, a sign, track, annual rings
of trees
imbulkna, a scar, a mark
ilkata, pain
ilkapala, full (moon)
ilkatilama, to cause pain
ilknariuma, to skin
ilknima, to wash, to wipe away
ilknagama, to force away
ilknuinama, to castrate
ilknilbiknima, to stagger
ilkwaterilama, to help, assist, to
accompany
ilknakama, to divide, to separate
ilkwatera, assistance, companion-
ship
ilkankula, storm
ilknira, naked, poor
ilkaunkuanta, quick
ilkna, wet, moist
iloutja, miserable
ilotuma, to throw down
ilpanama, i rege
ilpulangalama, J )
ilta, a hut, a house
iltariuma, to crack
iltarkama, to rattle
iltarkalilama, to make a rattling
iltirbminjatuma, to beat time
ilulitijikatjila erauma, to tremble
with age
imbaninbana, cautious
imbanintuma, to have pity
imbuma, to let, to permit
imbulama, to leave (act)
imbalalbuma,
imbalalama,
imilama, to condemn
impanama, to sift
inola, a spider
inalbuma, to take back
inanga, the arm
inara, patiently
‘ in great danger, unsafe
} t0 forsake, to leave
inankala, wise, knowing
inbanama, to pass or go over
inbora, heavy
inbotna, hail-stones
inbirka, centipede
indota, clever
indora (superlative), very
indotilama, to adorn
indaltja, grasshoppers
indama, to lay down, to belong
ingalama, to beget
ingama, to roar (as animals)
inguia, old
ingutnala, in the morning
ingunta, to-morrow
inguntarbuna, the day after
morrow
ingua, night
inguarinja, |
inguarakwa, |
ingartja, a deep track
ingununga, maggots
inilalama, to get
ininga, beard
inima, to fetch
injakarilama, |
injakarauma, {
inkanja, shoulder
inka, the foot
inkatnita, the sole of the foot
inkaganja, the toe of the foot
inkalura, a hoof
inkarinka, a ladder
inkanja, a prayer
inkainama, to erect
inkariknima, to run out (water)
inkailalama, to fly up
inkama, to beg
inkalerama, to
come wicked
inkirililama, to make noise
inkanindama, to commit adultery
secretly
inkutilama, to bend
inkantama, to follow the track, to
track
} all
inkaraka,
inkana,
inkana, (also meaning) the last
inkilja, wicked, ugly
inkara, safe, without danger
inkutinkuta, crooked, bent
inkarinkara, slender, thin
inkarinjaka, altogether
inmanmaraulama, to shake the head
inmara, waves, mistletoe
intitjera, frogs
to-
a night walker
to load upon
look angry, to be-
intjaginja, poison tooth, the Mag-
hellan clouds
intoala, honey
intitja, sacrum
intalinja, Scripture
intalingagata, painted, coloured
inturka, fearless
intita, stink
intira, quick
intjirka, dry (grass)
intarinja, untransparent
intjaka, away
intitjinjama, to arise (smoke)
intjamauma, to unfold
intalelama, to write, to make signs
intarama, to snore
intjakalama, to go away
intarinjilama, to unite, bring to-
gether
intitakerama, to mimic
intitakerama, to speak for one
intunama, to fell (a tree)
intarerguma, to couple together
ipitalukaluka, rough, uneven
ipita, deep
irala, cast-off skin of a snake
iranta, black cockatoo
irakira, a sign
irbaltangirbalterama, to dare
irbunga, fishes
irbuma, to set (sun), to dip under
water
irbukalalama, |
irbunama, ,
irbunjama, }
irboterama, |to recover
imbulknerama,}) sickness
irbanjairima, to look into
irbonba, all gone, doubtful
irbota, peaceful
irbonberama, to cease giving away
iregeririlama, to make ashamed
iregerirama, to be ashamed
irgarama, to scrape
irgungalalama, to pass over close by
irgapa, desert-oak (Casuarina De-
caisneana )
irgua, pus
irgalanga, a skeleton
irgalla, a knife made of stone
irgatagama, to smart the eyes
(as by smoke)
irgaiilama, to blind the eyes (as by
the sun)
irgaia, invisible
irkwanta, courageous
irkitjawama, to spin
irknala, bark of trees
to go into
from
43
irkitja, worsted, a string
irkna, the husk of seeds
iroamhba, disappearing, temporary
itangurula, the same number, equal
itaka, loose, shaking
itarinama, to catch
itaringama, to lead
itarinama, to pull, drag, or tear
itatjata ntema, to give again
itia, younger brother or sister
itiinjara, brothers and sisters
ee | to overtake (running)
itinjanaia, } 5
itinja, there, close by
itinja, close at hand, very close
itja, no, none
itnima, to weep
itnora, shy, afraid
itoa, wild turkey
itapmara, the nails of the fingers
and toes
iwupa, the web of a spider
iwuna, what?
J
jara, ants
jaramba, edible eggs of ants
jabera, pieces of bark to play with
jalta, coal
jainama, to send
jarauma, to peel
jalama, to think, to mean
jarinama, to bring thither
jakularilama,
jabajaberama,
jaralama, to search for
jakmama, to look at in astonishment
jakama,
jakalilama,
jartja, without branches
jalknajalkna, very bright
jalbajalba, with long hair
jana, and anka, cannot hear
jatama, to be frightened
jealbmelama, to give notice, to be-
tray
jerentama, to exchange
jeriuma, to scrape oft
jia, message
jinba, skin
jibunakana, a lar
jirira, north
juntama, to search
jibalilama, to deceive
jibarinama, to abnegate, to excuse
jibarinalama, to deny, to excuse
himself
jinima, to bind
\t0 enquire
} t0 persuade
jinilama, to refuse
jilbainama, to twist round (as
snakes)
jibuma, to lie
jirama, to cease
jiranama, to disappear
jitalilama, to bend
jinga, I
jirkna, spiteful
jirirakwa, northern
jotia, heavy
juka, I don’t know (probably an
abbreviation)
jurka, bridle
kata, father
katailtja, one’s own father
katalira, foster-father
kantirkna, the breasts of girls
kanta, ice, cold
kantakanta, round, a ring
kankinja, love, kindness
kankanankana, a lover
cu aeueee | eeloved
kankalta nama, }
kaluka, a ram, bull
kakuta, a sort of hat
kaputa, the head
kakalala, white cockatoo
kabiljalkuna, pelican
kabuluma, to break, or make open
kabanentantema, to give gratis
kabia lima, to walk softly
kakabanama, to announce or give
notice
kalkukalama, to halt, to limp
kankama, to love
kantatuma, to fix, to fasten
kankuerama, to obey
kantanama, to twist
kanjalbuma, to make a spear
kangalangalerama, to drown
karuntama, to dance, to stamp with
the feet
katelanama, to close the eyes
44
katnalilama, to bring anything high |
up, to erect
katauliuma, to throw outside
katanairima, to look outside
katitjalama, to roll
katjikatjilama, to tickle
katjiamalkura, childish
mie Orion (stars)
kana (the negative particle)
kala, enough
kankia, idle, lazy
kankinja, kind
katna, above
katninga, over, upon
katnantupa, |
katnanta, jj
kara, awake
keltja, a half, a piece
keltjilama, to halve
kieka (suff.), on, upon
knira, large, big, very
knota, whole
knirinjara, very much, very many
knirerama, to become big
knuerama, to forget
konja, sad, sorry, mournful
kokuma, to bite
kokitjagama, to embrace
konjerama, to become sad or sorry
konjilama, to make sad or sorry
kotjima, to gather
kotikama, to take down
kulkura, sweat
kumerama, to rise or wake up
kumeralama, to arise from bed
kumililama, to awake
kumalilanjalbuma, to fetch round
kumia ntjainama, to smell sweet
kunerama, to become bad
kunabinjalama, to charm
kurkerama, to become small
kubitjakubitjalama, to dash
pieces
kuterama, to remain
kutetalirama, to keep in remem-
brance
kurka, little, small
kuta, always
kumia, sweet
taste)
kuna, bad, sin
kumalinga, never
kwana, inside
kwaninguna, to set aside
kwanginga, left hand
kwatjakwatja, liquid
kwamalaria, safe, without danger
kwanama, to swallow
kwaniralakalima, to plunge
water
kwarinama, to hear or attend to
kwatjenkama, to thunder
kwatja, water, rain
kwatjaluralura, heavy rain
kwatjatnoatnoa, light rain
kwara, girl
kwatjambenka, a water-flood
kwatjabara, lightning
kwenja, protection
against
in
(water, of good
into
L
la, lela (suff.), in, on, by, with,
upon
labalilama, to roll into
labulbarerama, to die by starvation
lainama, to shake off
lainkerama, to fly away
lalknilama, to make ready
lalerama, to threaten
lalilama, to bring forth
lalerutnuma, to mix, to unite
lalama, to reject, to repulse
lamaknirilama, to be in debt
lanalabuma, to earn, to gain, to de-
serve
lanalama, to burst
lankarama, to know, to perceive
lankama, to blame
lama, to go
lanbuma,
lanbilalama,
lankurutnama, to be embarrassed
langama,
langerama,
langarilama,
laragulara lama, to meet
larbiuma, to grind on a stone
larerama,
laralama,
larabalanama, to swim (as birds)
laralabuma, to swim (as fishes)
lakakia, a close relation
lada, a branch, a point
lalta, liqueous earth
lalkira, a stick put through the
nose
lalkinta, the germ
lanba, under the arm
lankalaria, knowledge
lankeia, a monster, a hideous man
latjia, jams
lamaknirilinja, debt
larabilara, rushes
lara, a creek, the Milky Way
laralilama, to wash away
lauma, to hide away
ladna, many
lalkna, ready, in order
lakina, so, this way, like this
lakinja, so many
lanjalanja, precious
laragulara, again
lata, to-day, soon
latinja, new
lauala, alike, all the same
leltja, an enemy
lelterama, the waning of the moon
lelgerama, to slide, to conquer
} to flow over (water)
(i mix
} t0 swim (as men)
45
lebmerama, to refuse, to retract
lerama, to desire, to long for
lelgeranama, to crackle
lebmintjerama, to leave behind (pro-
perty of one deceased)
lelama, to promise
lenkuelama, to adorn
lenkunjalilama, to adorn himself
lelingintama, to admonish
lena, this
lenkina, you, thou
lelba, stiff
lelka, smooth, even
lelta, half (moon)
lenkutja,
lenkunja,
leoa, downward
Igurbma, foam
lgurbilama, to foam
lima, perhaps
linganginika, unruly
lira, none
lingiriuma, to press out
lingiuma, to plait
lilbalenkuelama, to give willingly
lilingerama, to boil
litna, the forehead
liorkna, a sucker on a tree
llanta, a vine of a creeper
llanterama, to creep (as vines)
lona, thick, broad
longa, far distant
longakalonga, far away from each
other
loiloa, bad tasting
lola, the bottom
loatjira, a lizard
longura, the grass-tree
lora, grandmother
lodakama, to pick out
lolguma, to refuse, to reject
lowuma, to wipe out
lorilama, to water, to drink
loanilama, to stir
lolouma, to despise
louma, to wash
Itarbatuma, to clap with hands
Itarama, to crackle
Italderarma, to rot
Itirama, to wound
Itjumburknerama,
in
Itarkalama, to rattle
Itarauma, to pinch, to twitch
Itirkna, healthy, bold, aloud
Itatjiltatja, one, alone
Itumba, able, skilful
ltirba, sorry, sad
pretty, handsome
to cease
grow-
ltalba, ]
lulbalulba,
lumanamana,
ltalda, rotten
Itjanma, cray-fish
ltulba, the instep
Iturkna, a crack
Itumba, skill, ability
Iturkarauma, to foretell, to predict
lurra, not thirsty
luara, against
lutula, short
lubata, unwilling, obstinate
lunkura, diverse, different
luaela, intentional
lunbatunbata, surly, sulky
luma, to untie, to loose
luralama, to swell
lunga, shade, a hut
lupara, the upper part of the leg
lurkna, the veins, sinews
lurinja, a stranger
lurbaka, winter
luaila, intention
lukultmunta, misty rain
eis \ eh Gre
ukuna, |
lulilakalama, to go downward
lupatilama, to keep, to retain
lularatama, to become thick
lunkurilama, to penetrate, to dis-
tinguish
lunerama, to catch, to seize
lurkutankama, to slander
lupaterama, to sulk
luarerama, to turn himself to one
lurkninama, to charm
lunbatunbaterama, to grumble, to
become sulky
luailerama, to intend
lurkneritjilama, to stop
M
mama, a wound
mana, bread, vegetable food
manga, flies
mandera, clothes
maia,
makura,
mangabara, the ghosts of enemies
deceased
mainama, to hold or keep fast
makerama, to spare, to avoid
makeralalbuma, to return unsuc-
ful
mamilama, to wound
mangalima, to drive away flies
mankama, to grow
- full
mother,
ee
SS SN ET
mankatjintama, to grow up
mankalerama, to get entangled
mankilama, to finish
mantilama, to shut, to close
marerama, to become good
marilama, to make good
maijinga, good, moral
makalaria, not good to eat or drink
makalaria, dangerous
mala, female
manta, closed, blunt, deaf
manka, finished
manderagata,
clothed
mara, good
matia
matitja,
mata (part.), full
(ornament for the neck,
(light clouds
mbailitunkara nama, to kneel down
mbakama, to pull out .
mbakarinama, to unite
mbakanama, to lean against
mbakatninama, to snap
mbakalama, to burst open
mbalilama, to act badly, to sin
mbangaralama, to double
oe Reem bearachild, to breed,
7 > | to lay eggs
mbankama, to groan with pain
mbangaraterilama, to make two
single ones to pair
mbarkama, to shine
mbarama, to make, to feel
mbakata, open, clear of timber,
bare
mbala, you two
mbala, very bad
mballa, warm
mbanka, tough
mbarkinja, bright, shining
mbanja, matrimony
mbantika, a plain
mbala, sin, wrong
mbangara, a pair
mbalaka, summer
mbanjambanja, a mouse
mbenka, a flood
mbenja, a place
mbitjera, an owl
mburkagatilalama, to make visible,
to reveal
mbenbalalbuma, to go or pass over
mbeltjerinama, to compare
mbeltjilama, to throw together
mbomberama, to nurse (sick ones)
mbenka, large (fire or water)
with clothes, 7.¢.,
entangled
matera,
mbogulba, short
mburkagatala, evident, open, visible
mbultja, innocent
mbobula, in the middle
mbola, the middle
mbobiputaputa, a multitude
mbultjama, diarrhcea
mbultjita, Capparis Mitchelli (tree)
mburka, the body
mitja, fire, firewood
molbamanalama, to wedge his way
through
molbamainalilama, to wedge, press
a thing through
monjamonijilama, to have pity
menta, sick, ill
monja, slowly
multitja, reeds
mulknura, worsted spun of hairs
murulunga, | Duboisia Hopwoodii
mononga, f (‘‘pituri-” tree)
N
nama, grass
nanka, the chest
nankarakara, pain in the chest
nala, here
nalka, satisfied, no longer hungry
nangera, erect, straight
nana, this
natera, these two
nanankana, |
nanirbera, |
nanta, an overloaded stomach
nakagata, so big
nalbatnauma, to invite, to press
naltanalterama, to meet, to see each
other
naltauma, to throw on one heap
naltairima,
naltanaltairima,
naniulama,
namerama,
namaneulama, to roll himself
nangeralalama, to soar (as birds)
nantalerama, to cease
nankalilama, to stamp with the feet
nangilindama, to turn oneself on
the side during sleep
nanterama, to fill the belly
narguma, to press out
natalilama, ) :
: -to dissuade one
natalatalilama, |
natama, to dislike
nurama, to rub out seeds
natata, a scorpion
nbanka, remained
nborba, slippery
these
| to see each other
| t0 alter, to change
47
nbunjala, back
nbata, a stalk of grass
ndolja, picture, likeness
ndolka, a fork, branch
ndolkarinama, to put across
ndardanama, to be silent
nealatnerama, to swear
nenterama, to understand
nenterama, to become distinct
nergama, to like, to be fond of
nentilama, to make known
nekua, father, thumb
nenta, strange, indistinct
nga, thou
ngalbanga, fresh, recovered, healthy
ngetjina, then, as, against
ngera, like, similar
ngualkna, with many branches,
hairy, dense
nguanga, tame, peaceful
ngambakala, a domestic, a native
ngamara, the native pheasant
nganja, |
ngaroa, |
ngapa, a crow
ngira, a spot
nguanga, peace
ngumba, a hill
ngurangura, evening, afternoon
ngula, cool, pleasant, healthy
nguinba, to-morrow
nguinbarbuna, the day after to-
morrow
nguna? who?
ngunatera? which two?
ngunirbera? which ?
ngamiuma, to unfold
ngankalilama, to knock at the door
ngalbanga nama, \ tomove or stretch
ngalbanga lama, f oneself
nganelilama, to move, to turn any-
thing
ngama, to carry
ngabitjauma, to turn, to roll some-
thing
ngakilkiuma, to contradict
ngetjima, to fetch, to bring
ngetjalbuma, to fetch or bring
back
Bere } to beget
ngirima, Dual, ©
ngulerama, to become cool or plea-
sant
ngulilama, to make cool, pleasant, or
healthy
ngurbmalilama, to think, to suppose
nilkna, secretly
nilknamba, a thief
a well
ninkarauma, to keep secret for him-
self
nilknalinama, to steal
ningalauma, to suffer
nimbatnama, to appoint, to decide
nintakanintilama, to separate, to
divide
ninkierama, to become contented
ninterama, to meet
ninkea, contented
ningalkua, afraid
nintangara, once, one time
ninta, one
nip \ young man or woman un-
married
nitaia, the menses
njaua, a crumb of bread, soft black
clay
njora, a bush fire
njakerama,
ntauerama,
njerama, to fish
njalbutawama, to throw, to hit unin-
tentionally or by chance
njarerguma, to make a knot
njarkuma, to forbid
njualilalama, to justify himself
njuma, to drink
njualelama, to justify
njualelanama, to overtake (running)
nkanja, the point, dinner-time
nkanjarinja, a widower
nkala, rain-clouds
nkanjunta, a shower of rain
nkarba, others
nkuabera, corroborree of women
nkarknerama, to astonish
nkaualama, to ask for leave
nkarpauma, to turn anything round
nkelalanama, to offer for exchange
nkererilama, to undermine (water)
nkolanama, to give only good things
nkulbinkurilama, to get quite con-
tented
nkenkalalbuma, to read
nkeabuna, a gift, a present
nkirkna, an angry one
nkarkna, excited
nkanjabuna, unmarried, single
nkarakara, not there
nkurkuturkuta, altogether, all of us
noa, husband, wife
noaitilja, (
noakatana, §
nonba, first
nota, the lap
nuarintjema, to stink
nunangerama, to thunder
} to weep, to deplore
a married couple
48
nurknanarerama, to become stink-
ing, to spoil
nulanulilama, to dash to pieces
nuralibama, to stop
numberama,
nuatnama,
numbilkera, forbearing, patient
nunkara, | iigaad
nunkarakwa, f “US S1C¢
nura, quiet
numbaka right
nururka, the heel
murbma, resin
ntalbintalba, with many branches
ntanga, green bushes
ntalta, the rays of sun
ntaiuma, towl
nilkalindalama, Owe
ntankerama, to become healthy, to
recover
t to stay away
ntalterama, to become a man,
manly
ntaringama, :
uae to follow
ntanjalerama, to give only bad
things
ntarbatarinama, to separate
ntarbatariralama, to separate him-
self
ntarauma, to swing
ntarbukama, to tear off, to split
ntanterama, to watch
ntankama, to call
ntainama, to spear
ntaterama, to become quiet again
after mourning
ntaramatarauma, to advise
ntatnama, | . Z
niahetamne, jee have a belly-ache
ntalama, to accompany
Bae anne, bto dip in
ntangalama,
ntankalelama, to save, to redeem
ntanka, healthy
ntatna, strong, powerful
ntakagata? how big?
ntaritja, calm (wind), quiet (water)
ntaginga? how many ?
ntana ? where?
ntananga ? whence?
ntauna ? whither ?
ntoritja, ranges, steep
ntotnima, to refuse eating,
ntotninama, { satisfied already
ntema, to give
nteelama, to light a fire
nteliuma, to flash, to lightning
ntitjalbuma, to give back, to return
ntjalinama, to charm
ntjinama, to blow (wind)
ntjinanama, to go, to draw away
(clouds)
ntjumalama, to go for good
ntjualilama, to follow
ntjilbutilama, to hit
ntjumala ntema, to give away, to
make a present
ntjumara nama, to turn away from
another one
ntjuma, to be in discord
ntjima,
ntjilima,
ntjia, sweat
ntjabera, whole
ntjara, distinctly (speaking)
ntjuma, away
ntjelba, not sappy, dry
ntuaragala, farther away
nturkna, sad, sorry
‘ntuara,
ntuarakwa,
ntuarintjirka, through
ntualilama, to hit not, to miss
ntuana, yellow
nturantura, bad, ugly (face), angry
nturba, true
ntulta, steps on a ladder
ntulba, the hip
ntura, a split, crack
ntuma, to dance
ntutilama, to feed, to nourish
ntutjarauma, to announce
nturknerama, to become sorry
nturanturerama, to distort the face
nturbalilama, to confess
nturbankama, | to speak the truth
nturbilama, f{
nturuma, to growl
ntutamea, food
} to warm himself
other side
0
aes false, untrue
ortjalta, a he, untruth
ortjerama, to lie
ortjerinarina, a liar
ortjibebilama, to deceive, to swindle
ortjitingerama, | to deceive, todisap-
ortjitingilama, ) point
ortjitingilalama, to deceive oneself
P
parpa, quick
parpala, quickly
puta, hill, stone, mount
parama, to stop, to bar
D
palbaparama, to take
conquer, to subdue
putapalalama, to go incautiously
or boldly
parempara, a bend of a creek
R
raba (suff.), without
raltutja, a clear distinct voice
ramalkura, all the same, alike
rambarknira, mad, furious, raging
raienkama, to breathe
railakaraila ntema, to give unequally
rakama, to take away
ralbarankama, to babble
ralibuma, to make heaps
rambarambatnanama, to wash away
(water)
rangauma, to remit (punishment)
rantarkninkama, to sob, to hiccough
rauerilama, to separate himself
rauerama, to scatter
raualilama, to throw away, to sow
ratjilanma, to endeavour to do
rargua, the Pleiades (stars)
raga, the hand
rangiltja, accidental
ranjaranja, furious, wrathful, ex-
cited
raka, after
rarka, \ bald, hairless
rirka,
rata, short (speech)
rara :
sarleatioy t easy, light
rarpa (suff.), self
renalama, to go thither
reknuma, to call
eon \ to get angry
rilerama,}~ ® ry
relbukama, to pull away
rera, kangaroo
renta, about
reta, first, dumb
rilama, to let, to take care, to look
about
rinjerama, to wish, to desire
rinjanama, to like
rinjerguma, to strangle
rinjulbmerama, to choke, to die by
thirst
rinjalatnama, to send one away
riljinga, the twilight in the morning
rinja, the throat
rilera, tame, quiet, good
rilerarilera, harsh-, rough-voiced
rirtja, dry
rirtna, soft
away, to
rinjintjirka, thirsty
riralama, to walk quickly
rirama, to shine
rirtjerama, to get dry
ririralbuntama, to run away
rolta, very angry
roamba, temperate, sober
roka, quiet
rorgama, |
rorginjama, |
rokerama, to get quiet
rokilama, to make quiet °
roralilama, to shake
rotna, the chin
rukutilama, to offer, to promise
rubulubulerama, to get dizzy
runtalkniuma, to shut, to forgive
rumerama, to appear
rumeritjalbuma, to appear again
rualima, to run (as water)
runkula, wise, accustomed
rula, wood .
rurra, a room
rutjarutja, a large wooden tray
T
to make a noise
ta, tautara, I
talinta, even, smooth
tamba, loose, shaking, perishable,
fading
taltja, unripe, green, weak
talkina, fugitive
talambata, long (speech)
tana, there
tanja, long, tall
tarta, shallow, not deep
taringaringa, laughing, merry
taia, the moon
tagitja, a block of wood, the ribs
takera, the roots of plants and trees
talkua, a line, a sign
talua, the end
tantalinalina, a curtain
tangatanga, the cross bone
tailbelilama, to stumble
takalilama, to push on, to drive on
takalama, to tumble down through
age
takerama, to be
times
takiuma, to sow
takurindaima, to lean against
talama, to shut out (water)
talakauma, to hear attentively
taluerama, |
taluilama,
talakerguma, to span, to tie round
taljilama, to reconciliate
frightened some-
-to finish, to cease
50
taljawuma, to throw far away
tama, to crack with a whip
tambarkalama, to creep, to crawl
tanbilama, to offer for exchange
tangaparama, |
toaparama, f
tantama, to prick, to sew
to encircle, to shut
- tangutangilama, to change, mistake
or relieve
tangitjatalama, | to shut in, sur-
topagama, Jj roundor encircle
tangilama, to come before one
tangitjalama, to help, to assist
taraunjinama, to blow up or make
up a fire
taratnama, to hang down
tarama, to laugh
tapinba, alive
taritjerama, to get calm (wind)
tatama, to glow
tataka, red, evening-red
tata, a spark
taua, a bag
taturatura, hell
teuma, to scrape, or scratch off
teelintama, to make afraid
teelabuljabula nama, to honour
terirama, to become afraid
terilkalama, )
telaelalama, f
tekua, a rat
terilka, fright, fear
teelabuljabula, honour
terabalabalalama, to warn
telama, to show
tenama, to beget
tera, two
tentia, |
topata, |
terba, pretty
tilirkilirka, all of us, at once
tinjauma, to inter, to bury
tmaiatuma, to ask, to consult
tmanjiratjalama, to haunt (ghosts)
tmatera, to get perplexed
tmapalalama, to swim
tjaba, worms, maggots
tjaia, a path
tjalbma, chips
tjalabalapa, the navel
tjalanka, resin
tjaka, the joint of bones
tjamalarelja, an honest one (trust-
worthy)
tjarita, a furrow, a deep track
tjata, a spear
tjata,.a species of Hakea
tjatjera, companionship
to flee, to run away
slanting
tjauarilja, the part of game given
to the old men
tjakama, to kill, to throw fatally
tjanalilama, to lead or guide through
tjankala, at last
tjaka, loose, shaking
tjarunka, knowing, wise
tjarbinarinama, to make a heap
-
3)
| tjurkmanterama, to get strong again,
tjartjatuma, to correct, rectify or |
to confess
tjartjarinama, to pay a visit
tjartjagatilama, to agree with, to |
affirm
tjarinama, to draw, pull off, or pull
tjeba, a piece
tjebma, the ribs
tjekula, \ Cycas-palms (Encepha-
tjukukula,f lartos MacDonnelli)
tjelia, a small wooden tray
tjebakama, to break in pieces
tjenjama, to appoint
tjenkama, to appear (the souls of
the deceased)
tjerama, to roast
tjeberama, to get broken
tjerentama, to exchange
tjikai (inter]j.), ah ! see!
tjibatjiba, zealous, industrious
tjikara, full of cracks
tjinba, familiar, intimate
tjiltja, soft, tender
tjimara, a row or line
tjimaralama, to go in one line
tjiberama, to look under or down
tjinbalama, to wait for one
tjinbalilama, to make intimate
tjinankilama, to reconciliate
tjinatnama, to twist together
me, a friend, a mate
tjilera, ?
tjilera, white worsted
tjininga, property
tjintalbintaninja, full of abscesses
tjoa, meagre, poor, (also) boys
tjoerama, to get poor or meagre
tjontilama, to begin
tjontia, the beginning
tjora, the shin-bone
tjora, sunshine
tjoananga, twins
tjaiairima, to look out for the road
tjortjikama, to console, to comfort
the nail of fingers and
toes,
the claws of birds
tjumala, for ever as a present
tjunama, to lift, to lift up
tjurirama, to look at
tjubmara,
to recover
tjuerama, to heal
tjurankama, to rush or roar (as
water)
tjurka, figs
tjulka, limestone
tjununkara, a sacrifice
tjurungara, corroboree
tjuta, porcupine grass
tmata, false
tmaina, perplexed
tmara, a camp
tmariltja, a native, a domestic
tmarankanja, the camp of the men
tmarankinja, an abandoned camp
tmaratmara, beetles
tmaranja, a question
basen | a stalk of grass
mora, |
tmalabortja, the hip
tmulbura, the throat
tmura, dense, broad
tmurka, yesterday
tmurkarbuna, the day before yester-
day
tnakuna, dirty
tnagama, to part to divide
tnakama, to believe
tnama, to stand, stand up or get up
tnadangauma, to lift upon, to lift
up
tnakalama, to rise in wrath
tnaritjerama, to be glad, to
merry
tnainama, to graze, to pasture, to
watch
tnanbuma, to jump over, to jump
tnabuta nama, to be unchaste
tnabuta, rank, unchaste
tnatna, pitiful
tnara, the hind-part
tnainaninanina, a shepherd
tnalta, a path
tnadinga, stem of a tree
tnadinga, the lower part of anything
tnama, a pointed stick
tnanjama, to praise
tnanbutnanbulama, to jump (as a
kangaroo)
tnauma, to drive away
tnauerama, to be discontented
tnakinjiuma, to part, to give each
his part
tnaljama, to crush, to smash
to knock to pieces,
to crush seeds
tnatangauma, to help or assist
get
tnanakatatuma, |
tnerka, peaceable
tnerkarkerama, to dissuade
tnerenkama, to blame
tnenema, to hit fatally
tnetuanetnana, rheumatism
tnenka, a revenger
tnitimbuma, to be angry
tnitatalama, to curvet from joy or
pain
tnitaumalanama, to counteract
tnilalama, to weep, to weep for
tnima, to weep
tninjarirama, to separate himself
tniritjerama, to hope
tnita, the belly
tnitjimba, voluntary
tnitemba, half full
tnoatnoa, rich
tnonta, pregnant with child
tnolba, intemperate
tnolkama, to get a fright
tnolkalilama, to cry for fright
tnoerama, to lift the hand in
tnoeranjama, { beating
tnoirama, to aim at, to take aim
tnunmerama, to get faint by heat
tnumbarilama, to groan with pain
tnurinjilama, to foretell or predict
tnunta, a corner
tnuma, a cripple
tnuntintnunta, cornered, angular
topinba, alive
topinga, behind
toparinama, to put upon
topintjarinama, to skin, to cut off
torintama, to press on
topanama, Nee bend
tuakama, stoop
tonkama, to draw (water)
toperama, |} to turn round
toperanjama, |
topalealerama, to turn himself round
topangatopangilama, to fence
tolkinjalama, to walk about for
nothing
toperanjalbuma, to come back
toparilama, to boast
tora, the land near creeks
topa, the back
topirka, the kidneys
topangatopa, a fence
tuedaguteda, far away from each
other
tuatjatuatja, lazy, idle, slow
tutna, certain, true
tunka, short, thick
tuorala, the place of the ghost of
enemies
down, to
52
the claw, the steps cut in
the bark of trees in order
to climb up them
tuma, to beat
turuma, to frighten
turinjilama, to make short
tuedinama, to change, to take a
wrong one
tunama, to order, to command
tuailalama, to pay a visit
tungarilama, to announce,
threaten
tuelagama, to break the neck
turatura, short, low
tupa or tuatja, a valley or gorge
tukara, |
tmataka,
tuta, also, too, and
U
ulaialama, to disperse, to scatter
ulbara, the ears of cereals
ulbainja, a boomerang
ulbulbara, a sow-thistle
ulba, colour
ulbulbana, bats
ulbaia, creeks
ulbatja, ringneck parrot
ulbmara, a dust-storm
ulbarara nama, to hang up
ulburkninjatuma, to beat time (at a
corroboree)
ulbma, narrow
ulbutia, exhausted
ulbuta, dirty, old, perished, bad
ulbutilama, to make bad or dirty, to:
damage
ulbuterama, to become bad or old
ulbelama, to dash in small pieces
ulbunjama, to pull off or out
uboljilama, to wither, to fade
uboljerama, fading, withering
ulerama, to hide away
ulelama, to increase
ultarbakabirka, coloured,
coloured
ultagulta, under water
ulta, hollow
ultargama, to break, to tear
ulta, the side, the front part
ultamba, honey
ultmunta, dust
ultunta, drops
ultmelama, to bring or drive to-
gether
ultuma, to cover
ultundikima, to drop
umba, to blister, to gall
tuatja,
to
‘ an ulcer or abscess
Say-
unbulara, the rainbow
una (prep.), 1m, on, to, into
unbuma, to send away or off
unbulama, to revoke, to leave
unkulunkulilama, to damage, to in-
jure
unkualtjerama,\to crumble, to
unkualtjilama, / moulder
unbantjainama, to smell bad, to
stink
unba, stinking
unda, a clay-pan
unkuana, bones
unbulata, bitter, bad tasting
unka or enta, almost
unta, thou, you
unkwanga, thy, your
unbata, serious, earnest
unma, ripe, cooked, roasted, well-
done
unkuanka, bloodthirsty
unkuala, sweet
unkulara, a valley
unbulara, a little whirl-wind
unkualtja, crumbs, small pieces
untama, to endeavour, to strive for
ura, fire, firewood
uranburanba, fiery, like fire
urubaruba, a big whirl-wind
urbia, a messenger
urara, an echo
urbula, black, dark, blue
urbutja, some
urbutjarbuna, some others
urunka, wise, learned, accustomed
urungara, also, too
urbanama, to sprinkle
urgarbuma, to prepare
urgultalawama, to flash, to lightning
to tumble down
through age,
to crush
urerinama, to go through between
others
urenama, to disappear
ururinjaruralama, to go to and fro
uruntjama, to kiss
urunkuntema, to teach
urunkerama, to learn, to get accus-
tomed
urknuerama, to rot
urkwarkerama, to destroy by fire
urumba, elder sister
urumbinjara, brothers and sisters
urkna, sap, a liquid
urana, a murderer
uruna, the James’ Ranges
urbura, small magpie
urbmultjalama, i
urba, the backbone
urbina, seed-pods, a scar or mark
urumitja, wilderness, desert
uritjima, Mount Sonder
utnuma, to bite
|
certain
W
wa,
wabala,
wakuia,
wantai,
wataka,
walbawalba, overheated
wara, only, without purpose
wantinja, sappy
watawara, slender, thin
wantama, to affirm
wabalilama, to assent, to consent
walama, to think, to suppose
wagama, to keep, to detain
wankama, to swell
wangerama, to grumble, to murmur
wanama, to blow (wind)
wanjalama, to lick
waritja, a hut
warka, a crumb of bread
wama, to throw
warentama, to borrow, to give for a
time only
waratalama, to go in a line
watinjalama, to spot, to stain
watinjalilama, to stain himself
welgalilama, to bend
wedawedalama, to spy
wolanitjalbuma, to go to the as-
sembly
wolatja, breasts of females
wola, a heap, a meeting or assembly
wolibuma, | to heap, to pile, to as-
wolilama, | semble
wolakama, to bark (as dogs)
wolakawalerama, to remember
wonjama, to suck out, to suck
wontama, to provide for
wonawonilama, to keep, to detain,
to preserve
wotilberamia, to prick up the ears
(horses or dogs)
worinterama, to get strong again
(after illness)
wolkna, a grave
wora, a boy
wora, steam
wotna, wet, moist
woka, why
worinta, solid wood
wota, again, once more, more
wumbuma, to burn
yes, of course, certainly
wunierama, to perish by thirst
wunia, mosquitoes
wunja,
wunjinga,
wumbia, warmth, heat
wurinja, wind
aunt
Oo
ADDENDA — terminations of
time
nguntangunta, morning before sun-
rise
ngutnala, morning after sunrise
nkanjankanja, before noon
nkanja, noon
ngurangura, afternoon
alkneraka, evening
namaltalbutia, after sunset
lilika, now, directly
lata, now, to-day, soon
latakwaia, only for a little while
tmurka, yesterday
tmurkawaia, the day before yester-
day
tumurkalkura, some days ago
imankatmurka, some time ago
imankakata, long time ago
imankaltjiranga mballa, from eter-
nity
inguntawaia, the
morrow
inguntalkura, in some days
ingunta anma, in a short time
ingunta arbarmaninja, ina long time
ingunta arbarbuka, in an uncertain
time
etatjata, in eternity
rinba, long time ago
irolangala, a very long time
lata ngala, a short time
lata ntema, soon again
day after to-
NAMES OF SNAKES INDIGENOUS IN CENTRAL
AUSTRALIA.
NoN-VENEMOUS. — Renina (carpet snake),
knaringa, rata,
inturkuna, latna, runburunga, ntadirka,
VENEMOUS.—Putamanina, ilumbalitnima,
lalagalba, kelupa,
kabaltaringa, ilbiralea, lalbalanana, elanjararantanina, erulanga-
lanana, ntjurtja, baraloatjira.
Cr
ea |
CONTRIBUTIONS ON THE FUNGAL FLORA OF
AUSTRALIA.
By Proressor Dr. F. Lupwic, of Greiz, Germany.
[Translated and communicated by J. G. O. Tepper, F.L.S. ]
[ Read December 2, 1890. ]
I1.—Tue Parasitic FUNGI, CLASSED As “ Rusts” ano “Smuts”
(UREDINEH AND USTILAGINE#).
The Rusts and Smuts belong to those moulds, which, on the
one side, may be studied by the general public, but have special
interest for the owner of a microscope on account of their diver-
sity of forms; on the other side they enforce general recognition
by infesting many flowering plants, notably those cultivated by
farmers, gardeners, foresters, &c., which are sometimes not only
seriously damaged by them,. but wholly destroyed. The more
complete knowledge of these moulds has led people in Europe to
avoid much damage and loss in various instances. Thus the
ordinary Corn Rust (Puccinia graminis) is decreasing since the
Berberis-hedges are being removed from the neighbourhood of
cornfields (upon these the Aicidium-generation is developed) ;
plantations of conifers and fruit-trees remain both free from the
attack of the rusts since they are being rigorously separated,
because the Gymnosporangiwm species of the Conifers require
the fruit-trees to complete upon them their Reestelia-stage, and
vice versa.
Another corn rust, Puccimia rubigo-vera, is also widely distri-
buted in South Australia; its Aicidia develope upon Boraginaceous
plants. It is therefore only necessary to discover the particular
species in order to limit and prevent the spreading of the rust.
In this direction there are numerous other practical problems
connecting themselves with this question, which can only be solved
with any certainty when the fungal flora of the respective country
as approximately known. This, as shown by the following List
of known Australian Rusts and Smuts, is by no means yet the
case. In this direction even the ordinary practical worker can
render valuable assistance, also those scientific students who are
actively engaged in other specialties could turn advantageously
some of their attention to the fungi. In the interest of the
elucidation of the fungus flora of South Australia, and of the
later practical deductions that might be drawn from the results
56
thus obtained, the members of the Royal Society are urgently
requested to promote this work as much as lies in their power.
If desired I will readily undertake with my mycological friends
the identification of the collected material.
LIST OF AUSTRALIAN UREDINEZ.
Of the Rust Fungi rather more than 1,200 species are known,
and in a small district of Germany, containing a few square
miles, several hundred species are to be found. From the whole
of Australia only some thirty species, as enumerated here, are
known.
For the sake of brevity, the three generations, Aicidium, Uredo,
and Teleutospores, are indicated respectively by the Roman
numerals I., IT., ITT.
Uromyces vesiculosus, Wint.—On Zygophyllum ammophilum,
TT., III., Spencers’ Gulf (Baron F. v. Mueller).
- fusisporus, Cke. et. Mass.—On Acacia salicin
Melbourne (Baron F. v. Mueller), II., III.
tt digitatus, Wint.—On dAcaza notabilis, II., IIL,
Gawler (J. G. O. Tepper).
si Tepperianus, Sacc.—On Acacia salicina and A.
myrtifolia, III., Mount Lofty (Tepper).
s Microtidis, Cke.—On Microtis porrifolia, IIL., N.
S. Wales.
- Limoselle, Ludw.—On Limosella aquatica, I., IIL.,
Kangaroo Island (Tepper).
Puccinia graminis, Pers. (Corn Rust).—On Avena sativa, IL.,
IIL, Melbourne (Reader), I. (Aucidium), not yet
known from Australia, elsewhere on Berberis sp.
( rubigo-vera, D. C. (Red Rust), (1.), IT., IIT. In
Europe the Aicidium of this rust, which is very
injurious to cereals (Rye and Barley), also de-
velopes upon Boraginee (Anchusa, &c.); from
Australia only II. and III. are known as yet, on
Poa annua (Melbourne, Reader), Alopecurus
(Coromby, Victoria, together with Selerospora
macrospora, Sacc.; Tepper), and wheat (all the
colonies).
af bullata (Pers.), Schreeter.—On Umbellifere, I., IL.,
III. In Europe also an enemy for cultivated
plants, such as Celery, &e.
: Prenanthidis (Pers.), Fuchel.
rimosa (Lk.), Wint.—On Jsolepis nodosa, near Mel-
bourne (Reader).
D7
Puecinia Lagenophore, Cke., I., IT., I1I.—On Lagenophora
Billardiert, at Omeo. The same plant is also at-
tacked by a mildew fungus, viz., Hrysiphe
(Dimerosporium) Ludwigianum, Sacc. The Mount
Lofty Ranges (Tepper).
“ Sacecardoi, Ludw., I., I11.—On Goodenia geniculata
(Tepper). To it belongs, doubtlessly, Mcidiwm
Goodeniacearum, Berk.; on Selliera vradicans
(Reader). On plants of this order was also found
another fungus, Synthytriwm Succise (Tepper).
oe aucta, Berk. et. Muell., I., I1T.—On Lobelia anceps,
L. pedunculata, and L. platycalyx, Victoria.
J Ludwigii, Tepper, II., I11.—On Rumea Brownii,
Coromby, Victoria (Tepper).
se Malvacearum, Mont., I11.—On different Malvaceous
species (Reader, Tepper). This rust came first
from Chili to Europe, and has been distributed
over all continents, and everywhere injured the
wild and cultivated mallows greatly, even eradi-
cating them at some places.
- Alyxiz, Cke, IJII.—On Alyxia buaifolia, near
Brighton, Victoria (Campbell).
e Berkeleyana, De Toni, ITT.—On Dichondra repens.
Phragmidium Barnardi, Plow. et. Wint. (I.), I1., I1T.—On
Rubus parvifolium ; Victoria (Barnard), S.
Australia (Tepper).
és Potentillz (Pers.), Wint., (I.), II., ITJ.—On
AcenaSanguisorbe, near Melbourne (Reader).
The species of this genus, of which a number
is known from all the other continents, occur
only on Rosacez.
Melampsora Lini, Pers. (Flax rust)—On Linwm marginale,
&e., near Melbourne (Reader), Murray River
(Tepper).
Uredo Clematidis, Berk.—On Clematis microphylla; Mel-
bourne (Reader).
‘“ notabilis, Ludw.—On Acacia notabilis; Roseworthy
(Tepper). The Uredo spores of this rust, which de-
forms the phyllodia considerably, have been described
and figured by me in the “Bot. Centralblatt,” No. 27,
1890 (the cellular contents of the peduncle should be
removed from the figure), and are distinguished by a
very remarkable surface sculpture. They are covered
58
by reticulations resembling the cells of bees, within
which arise small rounded protuberances. The other
stages of this and the other Uredo, Reestelia, and
AKcidium kinds have to be discovered yet.
Uredo armillata, Ludw.—On Juncus pallidus, near Coromby,
Victoria (Tepper). It belongs to an unknown species
of Puccinia.
‘* angiosperma, Thuem.—On VH/akea (Baron F. vy.
Mueller).
*‘ Anguillari#, Cke.—On Anguillaria dioica; Upper
Macquarie River (Hamilton).
‘* Rhagodiz, Cke. et. Mass.—On Rhagodia Billardieri
(Watt).
‘* Spyridii, Cke. et Mass.—On Spyridium parvifolium
(Watt).
Restelia polita, Berk.—On Muehlenbeckia Cunninghamii and
Jacksonia scopariu. Brisbane. Most probably belonging to
some Gymnosporangium of some Cypress species.
Acidium Cymbonoti, Thuem.— Victoria.
Ranunculacearum, D.C.—The Crow’s-foot Aicidia
belong to various kinds of rusts affecting
Graminee.
List oF AUSTRALIAN USTILAGINEZ.
Our knowledge of the Australian Smuts is not much better
than that of the Rusts, for of about 400 known species of
Ustilaginee only the following 15 are known from Australia,
some of which also are unwelcome guests to the agriculturist :—
Ustilago segetum (Bulliard), Wint. The common black smut of
the cereals. On Avena sativa; Melbourne (Reader).
On wheat, &c.
4g bromivora (Tul.), Wint. On Bromus mollis; Mel-
bourne (Reader).
ee solida, Berk. On Schenus imberbis ; Melbourne
(Reader).
i utriculosa (Nees), Winter. In the flowers of
Polygonum minus - near Melbourne (Reader).
a australis, Cke. In the carpels of Hriachne, sp-
(Ey. Mi).
- Muelleriana, Thuem. In the seeds of Juncus
planifolius ; Victoria (Baron F. v. Mueller); Mount
Lofty (Tepper).
59
Ustilago Fimbristylis, Berk. In the seeds of Mimbristylis ;
Melbourne.
a marmorata, Berk. On the leaves of Isolepis pro-
lifera.
oe Tepperi, Ludw. In the stem and floral parts of
Amphipogon strictus and Neurachne alopecwroides ;
Torrens Gorge and Highbury Scrub (Tepper).
Cintrastia axicola, Berk. Im the grains and panicles of
Cyperus, Scirpus, and Fimbristylis.
Doassantia punctiformis, Wint. On Lythrum hyssopi-
folium
Thecaphora globulifera, Berk. et Br. In the palea of Leersia
hexandra.
Sorosporium Muellerianum. In the panicles of Cladiwm filum.
sy Eriachnis, Thuem. In the spikes of Hriachne.
Cerebella Paspali, Cke. et Mass. On Paspalus scrobiculatus.
II. Parasitic ENEMIES OF EUCALYPTUS AND ACACIAS.
Among the fungi collected by Mr. Tepper during the last few
years the parasitic enemies of Eucalypts and Acacias are remark-
ably numerous. They have been partly identified by me, partly
by Messrs. Winter and Saccardo at my request. They are the
following :-—
A. Enenvies of Eucalypts.
Polyporus Eucalyptorum, Fr.
Hexagona durissima, Berk. On Z£. obliqua.
Poria mollusea, Fr. .On Z£. obliqua.
‘* — obliqua, Fr.
Polystictus cinnamomeus, Jacq.
Ceriomyces incomptus, Sacc., 2. sp. Conidia-form of a
Polyporus.
Crepidotus haustellaris, Fr. On Z. viminalis.
Panus lateritius, Sacc.
Stereum fasciatum, Schr.
re eyathiforme, var. minor, Sacc.
Xylopodium australe, Berk. On £. hemiphloia ; Victoria.
Rhamphoria ‘tenella, Sacc., ». sp. On Z. viminalis.
Comarosporium Euealypti, Wint.
Physarum album, Fr.
60
B. Enemies of Acacia.
Phyllosticta phyllodiorum, Sacc., 7. sp.
Septoria phyllodiorum, Sacc., x. sp.
Uromyees digitatus, Wint.
‘s (Pileolaria) Tepperianus, Sacc.
Uredo notabilis, Ludw., x. sp.
Capnodium elongatum, Berk. et Cke.
Stereum hirsutum (W.), Fr.
“ Kalehbrenneri, Sacc.
III. On rue Position oF CLaTHRUS (ILEODICTYON) TEPPERIANUS,
Ludw.
Since I published the description of a species differing from all
forms of Clathrus hitherto known under the above name (Bot.
Centralblatt, Nov. 27, 1890), a larger work of one of the best
authorities in respect of the Phalloidee has appeared (‘“ Unter-
suchungen zur vergleichenden Entwichlungsgeschichte und
Systematik der Phalloideen,” von Dr. E. Fischer, in Denkschriften
d. Schw. Naturf. Gesellsch., vol. 32, part 1., 1890). In this work
the distinguished mycologist reduces several hitherto separate
kinds into wider species. This he does also with the hitherto
distinct species of Clathrus (Ileodictyon) cibarius (Tul.), Fischer,
(with transversely ridged branches), and Clathrus gracilis (Berk.),
Schlecht (branches delicate and smooth). With the union of
these two species the independence of C. Tepperianus would also
cease, as the latter stands between the two former. It resembles
C. cibarius in the dimensions and the breadth of the reticulating
branches, and approaches the C. gracilisetype by their smoothness,
but does not nearly reach the dimensions of some species in the
London and Paris collections. From the standpoint of Dr.
Fischer the three hitherto recognised species, C. cibarius, C. Tep-
pertanus, and C. gracilis, would have to be united under the name
C. cibarius (Tul.), Ed. Fischer. Herr Fischer, however, writes to
me :—“ To be quite sure in the union of these species, all the
connecting links of the series should certainly be before me, at
least in the form of spirit specimens, and even then it would not
be certain whether these different forms were individual variations
or constant varieties. Only observations in the respective locali-
ties or artificial cultivation can decide this point.”
To initiate and encourage such observations and cultural ex-
periments 77 loco has been the motive for the above remarks.
61
REMARKS ON PHOTOGRAPHING THE SOLAR
ECLIPSE OF 1ZTH DECEMBER, 1890.
By D. B. Apamson.
[Read February 3, 1891]
I lay before you to-night some photo-negatives of the late solar
eclipse, also a photographic enlargement of one of the same. The
instrument used in taking them being a Newtonian reflector of
12} in. aperture. Although with this instrument (when armed
with the solar diagonal and dark glass) we can gaze on the sun’s
disc very comfortably, I found that a further reduction of the
light would be required for the purpose of photography. Know-
ing that eclipses do not wait for any one, I set about making
preparations and experiments a week before hand. My first at-
tempt was with a diminished aperture and a very short exposure
(one which might almost be termed instantaneous), using a com-
mon dry plate. On developing this I was somewhat surprised to
find that on the centre of the plate (where a black disc should
have been) there was only a circle of clear glass more transparent
than the surrounding parts of the plate, the gelatine having
quite disappeared from the exposed part. My next idea was to
remove the silver from the face of the small speculum (having
spare ones), and to place behind this a piece of black woollen
cloth, in hopes of reducing, if not altogether getting rid of, the
double reflection. I found that this gave a very cool reflection,
but still so distinctly double that it was of no use for my pur-
pose, so I replaced the small silvered speculum. I next removed
the silver from the large speculum (having a duplicate of same),
leaving only the bare glass to give the reflection, and by reducing
the aperture of the telescope to seven inches, I succeeded in pro-
ducing the photos as you see them. Although the slowest dry
plates were used, and the exposure was almost instantaneous
(being the time occupied by a one and three-quarter inch hole in
a slide falling past a similar hole at the focus of the telescope),
still it was too long, but by using a very weak developer the
photos came out fairly sharp. My plan of procedure was in the
first place to watch for the first contact, which took place at
11h. 21 m.35s.a.m. This was very sharp and clear, the atmo-
sphere being fairly steady. I next gave my attention to photo-
graphing, taking five negatives at various stages of the eclipse,
my desire being to obtain one as nearly central as possible. This,
62
I thought, would be a permanent and measurable record of the
quantity of the eclipse for future reference. Having obtained
the negatives, the next thing was to watch for the final contact.
Not only was the sun’s image less steady at this period, but also
an alarm of fire somewhat disturbed the observation, so that it
was not so certain as the first, still I do not think it can be more
than two seconds out. The final contact took place at 1 h. 54 m.
30s. p.m. By these times of first and final contact I find that
the second photo I took at 12h. 36m. 4s. was 1 m. 42°5's,
earlier than the centre of the eclipse, but the nearest thereto.
From this | have made a photographic enlargement, six and a-
half inches in diameter. By applying the accompanying scale of
hundredths to this photo, we see at once that the encroachment
or overlapping measures 40°5 hundredths. Allowing for the
photo not being exactly central, a very small amount should, of
course, be added. Being so near the centre of the eclipse, the
advance made would be very small (not more than half one of
the divisions of the scale), so that the whole amount of the ob-
scuration may fairly be set down as 41 hundredths of the sun’s
diameter. As proof of this, it may be added that the third
negative, taken at 12 h. 40 m. (being 2 m. 13°5 s. later than the
centre of the eclipse), measures just perceptably less than the
former. It may be stated as a proof of the absence of anything
in the way of distortion that the photos taken previous to the
eclipse are perfectly circular. The enlargement is so sharp that
on close examination some of the protuberances on the moon’s
limb can be readily distinguished.
63
DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF COSSUS.
By da Ow Teprrr,,1.L:8.
[Read February 3, 1891.]
Plate I.
Cossus Edwardsi, spec. nov. Female. Dark blackish grey.
Palpi prominent, reflexed, underside white, upper black. Eyes
grey, with irregular black patches. Antenne setaceous, nar-
rowly white above, remainder dark greyish brown; basal joint
very stout, as long as five or six of the next put together, the two
following about half the diameter of the first, rapidly tapering ;
remainder very short, and very gradually tapering to a fine point
at apex. Face blackish, a patch of scales above the palpi, and
the hair-like scales around the base of antennze whitish. Pro-
thorax dark blackish grey ; in front a patch of long black scales,
intermixed with a few white ones.. Mesothorax broadly bordered
in front, and laterally by long white hairs, blackish behind.
Metathorax blackish, broadly white laterally, narrowly behind.
Abdomen dark blackish grey, with some very narrow paler bands
above, a broad pale stripe laterally, white when adjoining the
dark brown, pale bordered, very glossy ventral plates, the last
two segments covered with dense white down underneath. Wings
blackish, margins and border grey, the latter with very devious
inner boundary on the forewings. Forewings between subcostal
and median vein, with three roundish spots, rather large, the
middle one largest, and separated into two very unequal parts by
a dark cuneiform line; a large round white spot in the middle of
the disk below the median vein; a small whitish spot between
the apical branches of the latter. Hindwings, the costa, and the
space overlapped by the forewings white, remainder dark brown-
ish grey. Veins dark brown, much more curved than in
C. cinereus. Fringe very narrow, pale. Underside of thorax and
legs covered with dense whitish down, the forewings clouded
lighter and darker, most of the markings of the upper side visible
below ; subcostal and median veins bordered broadly by long
bluish-white hairs for about two-thirds of the length ; space be-
yond anal vein silvery white ; hindwings have the costa partly
and narrowly white, remainder ashy grey. Length of body, 2?
inches ; span of wings, 62 inch.
The species differs from the common Cossus cinereus in much
64
darker colour, the characteristic and promiscuously spotted fore-
wings, and the different curvatures of the veins.
A single specimen was received through Mr. G. E. Edwards,
from Windsor, near Adelaide, on December 5, 1888, no other
having been seen previously by me or other collectors, to whom I
have shown it. Mr. Hy. Edwards, a noted Lepidopterologist of
the United States America, who visited Adelaide last year, has
studied this and its allied family specially, and has lately written
me that he cannot find anything at all resembling this species
among described ones. It is hereby dedicated to him and the
finder conjointly.
65
FURTHER NOTES ON AUSTRALIAN COLEOPTERA,
WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW GENERA AND
SPECIES.
By the Rev. T. Buacksurn, B.A.
[Read April 7, 1891.]
EX.
CARABIDAL,
HY PHARPAX.
H, Sloanei, sp. nov. Minus elongatus; viridi-eneus ; antennis
(his apicem versus vix infuscatis), palpis, mandibulis (his
basi apiceque piceis), ned*bus (femoribus leviter infuscatis),
elytrorum margine t21ui, et abdominis apice, testaceis ; pro-
thorace fortiter transverso, postice quam antice vix latiori,
postice utrinque foveolato, foveolis vix perspicue punctulatis,
lateribus modice rotundatis, angulis posticis obtusis vix
rotundatis, latitudine majori vix ante medium posita ;
elytris fortiter striatis, interstitiis subconvexis postice haud
magis elevatis, 3° prope apicem puncto setifero instructo.
Maris tarsis anterioribus 4 fortiter dilatatis, intermediorum ar-
ticulo 1° subtus simplici; femoribus posticis subtus late
angulatis (vix dentatis); tibiis posticis leviter arcuatis.
ione.31, > lat. 1 1
From the other species of Hypharpax, not greatly larger than
it, the present species may be known by the combination of the
following characters :—Legs entirely pallid (the femora only a
little brownish), elytra strongly striated (almost as strongly as in
ff. ranula, Cast.) ; anterior 4 tarsi of male very strongly dilated
(about as strongly as in H. inornatus, Germ.) ; posterior femora
of male only widely and obtusely angulated in place of the strong
tooth found in //. inornatus, vilis, &c. ; posterior tibie of male
regularly and only slightly curved, not bent inwards strongly
near the apex. Perhaps the strong striation of the elytra is the
best single character. The prothorax is almostas in //. inornatus,
Germ., as also are the hind tarsi.
N.S. Wales; taken near Mulwala by Mr. T. G. Sloane.
DICROCHILE,
D. ventralis, sp. nov. Sat elongata; minus convexa; sat nitida
2 . 5 ae . ; .
(mas) vel subopaca (femina) ; nigra vix znescens; antennis
palpis tarsisque plus minus picescentibus ; prothorace quam
66
longiori vix tertia parte latiori, quam caput vix latiori,
canaliculato, obscure transversim rugato, lateribus minus
late reflexis ante medium subangulatis ante angulos posticos
sinuatis, his obtusis sat distinctis ; elytris striatis, interstitiis
sat planis (nihilominus 3° 5° 7° que apicem versus carinatis,
3° mox ante apicem externe abrupte angulatim dilatato), 3°
punctis 2 vel 3 instructo.
Maris segmentis ventralibus 3-5 in medio sat crasse trans-
versim rugatis vel squamoso-punctulatis et setis pallidis
obsitis. Long., 7 1.; lat., 3 1.
The sides of the prothorax very distinctly sinuate behind (and
angular before) the middle, together with the peculiar sculpture
of the elytral interstices posteriorly, render this a very distinct
species. The prothorax is scarcely more than half as wide as the
elytra. The peculiar external angulation of the hind part of the
third elytra] interstice is best observed by looking along the
elytra with the head of the insect directed towards the observer
when it is very conspicuous. Compared with D. Goryi, Boisd.
(apart from colour and the very different shape and proportions
of the prothorax), this species has the prothorax obscurely
roughened with fine puncturation (where in Grory7 it is strongly
rugulose), much less widely margined, «ec. ; the elytral interstices
much less convex and very differently formed at the apex ; also
the ventral segments of the male much less nitid and having all
the middle part sculptured and setiferous (in Gory: there is an
irregular line of setiferous rugulosities on either side of the
middle line). Of other previously described species gigas, Cast.,
punctipennis, Cast., and guadricollis, Cast., are inter alia much
larger, punctato-striata, Cast., has elytral strize strongly punctured,
montana, Cast., has the prothorax “short and transverse,”
minuta, Cast., is much smaller than the present species, and
brevicollis, Chaud., has the prothorax even more transverse than
D. Goryt.
S.A.; near Port Lincoln.
HY DROPHILID 4.
PARACYMUS.
P. nigerrimus, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis; convexus; nitidus ;
niger, nullo modo metallescens; antennis (clava excepta)
prothoracis lateribus pedibus elytrorumque apice rufescenti-
bus ; corpore supra sublevi-elytris sub lente forti vix per-
spicue punctulatis. Long., 13 1.; lat., 51.
The complete absence of sculpture—except the sutural stria of
the elytra which is obsolete in front—will distinguish this species
from all its known allies. Unfortunately, I have not been able
67
to spare a specimen for dissection, without which it is impossibie
to be sure of all the structural characters, but I think there is no
doubt of its being closely allied to Paracymus (Paranacena)
Lindi, Blackb., and swblineatus, Blackb., of which it has quite
the facies, and the structural characters so far as | have been
able to examine them.
Mountains of Victoria.
LACCOBIUS.
The following species may, I think, be attributed to this genus
(not previously recorded as Australian so far as I know), although
they differ from the European members of it in having maxillary
palpi somewhat more robust, the labrum shorter, the mesosternum
tuberculated (not sharply carinated) in front of the middle coxz,
and the tibie set with short stiff erect bristles. In general ap-
pearance, sculpture, &c., they resemble the European Z. minutus,
Linn., but area little more elongate in form. The distinctive
characters mentioned above might justify a new generic name,
but I am satisfied that for the present it is better to minimise
genera, and so should be disposed to attribute to Laccobius all
species belonging to //ydrobiides (Lacordaire), and having eight-
jointed antenne, tibize devoid of swimming-hairs, prothorax and
ventral segments of the //ydrobius-type, and facies style of sculp-
ture, &c., resembling the European Laccobii. Hydatotrephis
ditters anter alia in having the last joint of the maxillary palpi
not longer than the penultimate, but in some characters comes
near Laccobius.
L. montanus, sp. nov. Sat late ovalis; sat nitidus; brunneo-
piceus ; antennis (clava excepta), palpis (apice summo ex-
cepto), clypeo, prothorace, pedibusque dilutioribus vel tes-
taceis ; supra crebre equaliter sat aspere punctulatus; elytris
leviter striatis ; prothorace fortiter transverso, antice fortiter
emarginato, lateribus sub-diaphanis, angulis omnibus rotun-
datis. Long., 17 1.; lat., #1.
The texture of the lateral portions of the prothorax is so thin
that these parts are transparent; the prothorax is very much
wider across the base than in front (though the hind angles are
so entirely rounded off that there is no clear distinction between
the sides and the base ; the sides and apex of the elytra are paler
in colour than the disc. Compared with the European Z. minutus,
Linn., this species is throughout much more closely and evenly
punctured, the puncturation being moreover scarcely so strong as
that on the prothorax of LZ. minutus.
Victorian mountains.
L. australis, sp. nov. Preecedenti aftinis ; differt statura minore,
prothorace in medio infuscato, hoc et capite multo sparsius
68
nec aspere punctulatis, elytris magis perspicue striatis, striis
quam interstitia magis fortiter punctulatis. Long. 121;
lat., = |.
IT have no doubt this is a good species, although very close to
the preceding. In L. montanus the puncturation of the whole
upper surface is very equal and quite asperate, being so evenly
distributed on the elytra as to include the punctures of the striz,
and make these latter quite confused with those of the interstices.
In the present species the puncturation of the head and pro-
thorax (especially the latter) is much finer and less close than
that of the elytra, while on the elytra the puncturation of the
striz is quite noticeably distinct from that of the general surface.
Victoria ; Ovens River.
CERCYON.
C. flavipes, Fab. I have recently taken this species (at any
rate, I cannot find any character to justify regarding it as dis-
tinct) at an elevation of about 5,000 feet above the sea, on the
Victorian Mountains.
PAUSSID A.
PAUSSUS.
P. australis. Sat angustus; sat opacus; obscure rugulose (pre-
sertim in elytris) punctulatus; ferrugineo-rufus; elytris fascia
lata nigra ornatis; antennarum articulo 1° elongato-piri-
formi, 2° quam 1" duplo longiori et duplo latiori difforme
(ad basin truncato, ad apicem rotundato, supra in parte basali
concayo in parte apicali fortiter convexo); prothorace in
medio valde strangulato, parte antica fortiter transversa
postice bifida, parte postica minus fortiter transversa supra
profunde late longitudinaliter sulcata. Long., 21.; lat., 41.
The dark fascia on the elytra is at its widest near ie lateral
margin which it does not quite reach ; thence it narrows a little
towards the suture, where its width is nearly half the length of
the wh.ole suture, its hind extremity being distant from the apex
about a fifth of the length of the whole suture. This species is
interesting as being the first genuine Paussws recorded from
Australia.
Queensland ; Mt. Bartle Frere ; presented to me by C. French,
Esq.
STAPHYLINID:.
TACHINUS.
7’. novitius, sp.nov. Sat nitidus ; ferrugineus ; antennis (apicem
versus) elytris (parte postica presertim) meso- et meta-sternis
abdomineque infuscatis ; elytris prothorace fere duplo lon-
gioribus ; capite prothoraceque levibus ; elytris sparsim sat
subtiliter, abdomine crebre minus subtiliter, punctulatis.
Long., 231.5 lat., #1.
69
Tn the male the anterior tarsi are rather strongly dilated, on
the upper surface the apical segment of the hind body ends in
four sharp teeth, and on the under surface the penultimate seg-
ment of the hind body is sinuous or feebly emarginate in the
middle and the apical segment is very deeply incised (the middle
of the incision being convex hindward), both tliese segments
having a conspicuous pencil of long ciliz on either side.
T hesitate a little as to whether this species should be referred
to Tachinus ov Tachinoderus. The principal distinctions between
the two (I know Vachinoderus only by description) appears to be
that the latter has the mesosternum carinate and the hind body
margined only at the base, while the mesosternum of the former
is simple and the entire hind body strongly margined. In the
present insect the mesosternum is not quite so evenly rounded as
in the European Tachini, but certainly cannot be called carinate,
and the hind body has an entire margin, but it is very much nar-
rower than in the European Z'achint. The mouth organs seem
to agree in all respects with those of Zachiius; these, however,
are described as being similar in 7V'achinoderus also.
In order to compare this species with some well-known one, I
place it beside a specimen of the European 7. marginellus, Fab.
(which Mr. Ollifte reports from Sydney ; probably introduced),
and find that besides the structural distinctions mentioned above,
it differs in its elytra being somewhat longer in proportion, its
prothorax and head almost levigate (under a high power some
sparse very fine puncturation can be detected), its elytra with
puncturation much more sparse and feebly impressed with a longi-
tudinal depression on either side of the suture, making the latter
appear carinate, and with the apex evidently more rounded, and
the puncturation of its hind body decidedly stronger with a more
or less longitudinal arrangement giving the appearance somewhat
of longitudinal wrinkles.
Mountains of Victoria; a single example imbedded in snow.
WETEROTHOPS.
H. tawrus, Blackb. J find that I was in error in referring this
species to /Zeterothops. An examination of its prothoracic stig-
mata has satistied me that it is a Yuwedius, and should stand near
Q. hybridus, Er. The short acutely-pointed apical joint of the
maxillary palpi misled me, but now, knowing the species to be a
(Juedius, I can see that even those organs are not really inconsis-
tent. From Q. hybridus it may be distinguished inter alia by its
antenne entirely red.
QUEDIUS.
@. cuprinus, Fauv. (var.? Baldiensis). Sat dense subtiliter
fulvo-pubescens ; piceus ; antennis basi et apice, ore, pedi-
70
busque testaceis: elytris subceneis, basi suturaque obscure
testaceis; abdonune subirideo, apice cupreo-testaceo; an
tennis sat robustis, articulis nullis transversis; capite
elongato angusto subparallelo, oculis parvis vix convexis ;
prothorace quam longiori vix latiori, antice fortiter angus-
tato, angulis posticis cum basi omnino rotundatis, puncturis
usitatis notatis; scutello elytrisque (his prothorace vix
longioribus) leviter squamose sat crebre, abdomine sparsim -
crassius, punctulatis. Long., 231; lat., 21. (vix).
In M. Fauvel’s tabulation of the Australian Quediz (Ann. Mus.
Gen., 1877, p. 268) the present species would fall under “B”
(along with (J. wnews and cuprinus) on account of the narrow
elongate form of its head. It is much smaller than either of
those species, and inter alia differs also from the former of them
by the sparse puncturation of its hind body, and from the latter
by the testaceous apical joints of its antenne and the rounded-off
hind angles of its prothorax. It is to be noted that the apical
joint of the maxillary palpi in this species is slender, very acute
at the apex, and much longer than the penultimate joint. In
spite of these differences, however, it seems to me not improbable
that this is a small Alpine var. of Q. cuprinus, and I have given
expression to this opinion by recording it as above.
Mountains of Victoria ; a single example in moss at an eleva-
tion of about 5,000 feet above the sea.
HYPEROMMA.
During a recent visit to the Victorian Alps I was fortunate in
securing two examples (male and female), which evidently belong
to this remarkable genus (previously known only, I believe, by a
unique male example from King George’s Sound), and which
M. Fauvel describes as sharing with only two other genera of
Staphylinide the singular character of having the eyes placed on
the upper surface of the head. I cannot doubt that these two
examples are identical specifically, although the differences (all
sexual, I believe) are considerable, and I am not absolutely cer-
tain that they were taken in company. The species seems to be
extremely close to the typical one (/7/. /acertinum, Fvl.), but the
sexual characters of the male forbid its being regarded as identical
unless on the supposition that M. Fauvel was mistaken as to the
sex of the specimen he described. This, however, appears to me
sufficiently probable to render it inexpedient to give a distinctive
name to the species before me, and I shall therefore offer the
following as probably merely a correction of the sexual characters
assigned to M. Fauvel’s species. J cannot find any tangible
specific character in which the insects before me do not satisfac-
torily agree with the very full and clearly-expressed description
--]
—
of H. lacertinum, although the colowr is not quite identical.
M. Fauvel says (Ann. Mus. Gen., 1878, p. 68), ‘obscure rubrum,
abdomine piceo.” In one of my examples the head is nearly
black, while the prothorax and elytra are reddish ; in the other
the head and elytra are red, while the prothorax is nearly black ;
but I do not attach any importance to these differences.
Hf. lacertinum, Fauv.? Mas. Capite latiori; tarsis anticisL
fortiter dilatatis; segmento ventrali apicali profunde triangu-
lariter anguste inciso, penultimo in medio profunde sub-
rotundatim foveato; supra segmentis 2-4 in medio longi-
tudinaliter leviter canaliculato, segmento apicali postice sat
angustato.
Femina. Capite minus lato ; tarsis anticis vix dilatatis ; seg-
mento ventrali apicali postice sat angustato fere ut maris
inciso, penultimo simplici ; supra segmentis haud canalicu-
latis, segmento apicali postice sat lato.
LATHROBIUM.
L. Victoriense, sp. nov. Depressum; sat robustum ; sat nitidum ;
parce pilosum ; piceo-rufum; abdomine (apice excepto) ob-
scuriori, antennis palpis elytris pedibusque testaceis; capite
a basi antrorsum angustato, quam prothorax haud_ latiori,
sat fortiter sat sparsim (postice et latera versus magis crebre)
punctulato ; prothorace quam latiori parum longiori, postice
haud angustato, utrinque sat fortiter minus crebre punctu-
lato, angulis rors sat rotundatis, lateribus subconcavis ;
elytris prothorace sat latioribus, tertia parte longioribus,
leviter obscure punctulato-striatis ; abdomine crebre subtilis-
‘sime (apicem yeas minus crebre) punctulato ; antennis
elongatis. Long., 221.5 lat., 31.
This species is no doubt near ie gratellum, Fvl., described on
a unique male from Sydney. Even if the insect before me should
prove to be the female of that species, it is sufficiently remark-
able in colour to be regarded as an Alpine form deserving a
name; it is not likely, however, that such is the case, for, apart
from colour, it differs in the head being narrower as compared
with the prothorax, and triangular rather than quadrate ; in the
prothorax not being narrowed hindward (except, of course, close
to the base, where the sides round off into the base), and I should
judge in the stronger puncturation of the prothorax, which in
gratellum seems to be finer than that of the head ; whereas in the
example before me the puncturation of the head and prothorax
seems to be very similar in character. I hardly know where to
place the present species in M. Fauvel’s tabulation of the Aus-
tralian Lathrobia (Ann. Mus. Gen., 1877 and 1878), as its tarsal
Ph)
structure would associate it with the group called “T.,” while all
72
the species with the head at its widest close to the base fall in the
group called “IT.”
Mountains of Victoria.
PEDERUS.
P. Meyricki, spec. nov. Apterus; nullo modo parallelus; niger ;
prothorace rufo, elytris cyaneis ; oculis parvis ; elytris basin
versus angustatis, prothorace haud longioribus; abdomine
retrorsum sat dilatato; cetera fere ut P. crwenticollis, Germ.
Long., 341. ; lat., #1.
The insect is at its widest across the hind body. Thesmallness
of the eyes will at once separate it from the various forms of
P. cruenticollis ; the difference of size may be stated thus—in
cruenticollis the hindmost point of the eye is about equidistant
between the front of the same and the point where the lateral
margin (or base) of the head is in contact with the neck, while
in the present species the hindmost point of the eye is very
distinctly nearer to the same than to the neck. I ama little
doubtful whether this may not be the apterous insect which M.
Fauve] (Ann. Mus. Gen., 1878, p. 516) mentions as a var. of
cruenticollis, but if so I think that learned entomologist must
have overlooked the difference in the size of the eye.
W. Australia; taken in 1886 by Mr. Meyrick.
P. cruenticollis, Germ. In November last year I found this
species in countless thousands crawling over the snow on some
of the highest peaks of the Australian Alps.
LITHOCHARIS.
L. varicorms, sp. nov. Sat robusta; parallela; pilis erectis
sparsim vestita ; minus nitida ; picea, elytrorum sutura rufes-
centi, antennarum basi et apice prothorace abdominis apice
pedibusque rufis; crebre subtilissime punctulata; elytris
prothorace vix longioribus. lLong., 141. ; lat, 3,1.
Not unlike the European Z. brunnea, Er., in build, but with
very much finer and closer puncturation and somewhat longer
elytra ; the head is shorter than in that species, being a little
shorter than the prothorax. Joints 3—7 of the antenne are
nearly black. The short series before me appears to be of one
sex only-—female.
Victorian Alps ; among dead leaves.
SCOP.EUS.
S. ruficollis, Fv]. This is really an undescribed species, as its
author merely points out in what respects it differs from the
European S. Lrichsoni, Kolen. I have a Scopewus from the
Alpine district of Victoria which may be it, or may not—the-
latter is more probable, since Queensland is said to be the habitat
73
of S. ruficollis ; but it is impossible to be certain on the point.
The description, however, is so deplorably useless that I think
something will be gained by this Victorian form being described,
even at the risk of its proving, sooner or later, to be identical
with the Queensland one; I am unable to specify any very pre-
cise difference between the two forms, except that the specimen
before me is a little smaller than S. + Meeoliass is stated to be, and
that the elytra do not seem to be “shorter than those of
S. Brichsoni,” which (according to Dr. Kraatz) are ‘not quite a
third longer ‘than the prothorax.” I do not possess a type of
S. Erichsoni, the habitat of which is thus stated by Dr. Kraatz,
(Occurs) rarely in Central and Southern Germany.” Some
named forms occurring in France and Italy are recorded by Dr.
Kraatz as varieties of Hrichsoni.
S. dubtus, sp. nov. Subnitidus; minus depressus; pube sub-
tilissima vestitus; piceus, antennis prothorace abdominis
apice elytrisque obscure rufis (his apicem versus dilutioribus),
pedibus testaceis; alutaceus, vix manifeste punctulatus ;
capite quadrato, prothorace latiori ; hoc oblongo, basi mani-
feste biimpresso, supra linea mediana obsoleta sat nitida
instructo ; elytris Peon aee. latioribus, tertia parte lon-
gioribus. Long., 121.; lat. 1.
That part of the head which would be cut off behind a straight
line passing across the front of the eyes is as nearly as possible
an exact square—though with the angles of the said square
ronnded. None of the joints of the antenne are transverse.
Besides S. ruficollis, Fvl., S. digitalis, Fvl. and latebricola,
Blackb. have been described from Australia ; of these the former
has blackish or piceous tibiee, and the latter is a smaller and less
nitid insect with a longer head, &e.
sa
S. obscuripennis, sp.nov. Minus nitidus; minus depressus; pube
sat subtili vestitus ; piceus, antennis palpis prothorace ab-
dominis apice elytrorum apice pedibusque plus minus rufis
vel rufescentibus ; crebre subtilissime fere asperatim punc-
tulatus ; capite sat quadrato, quam prothorax parum latiori ;
hoc oblongo, basi subfortiter biumpresso, inter iImpressiones
fere carinato, linea mediana elevata haud levi vix manifeste
notato ; elytris prothorace parum latioribus, hoc nullo modo
longioribus. Long., 121. ;_lat., <3, 1. (vix).
Very distinct from the preceding, on account of its much
shorter elytra and decidedly more defined puncturation ; the an-
tenne and tarsi, moreover, seem to be a little stouter, and the
general appearance is duller and more obscure. The colours vary
a little, the lighter parts in some examples being more decidedly
red than in other examples; in some the elytra are of a nearly
74
uniform dark-brown tint, while in others they have a wider and
rather conspicuous dark-red hind border ; the distinctness of the
red margin of the elytra usually seems to vary according to the
light in which the specimen is held. The legs are of a pale-brown
colour (very different from the decided testaceous tone of the
same in S. dubius), the femora sometimes more or less infuscate.
In the male the third ventral segment is a little flattened in the
middle of its hinder part, the fourth bears a semicircular fovea,
the fifth is widely and shallowly concave in its whole length, and
the sixth is widely and sinuately emarginate behind.
The present species would seem to differ from S. rzficollis, Fv1.,
in having shorter elytra, and probably in various other charac-
ters. From S. digitalis, Fvl., it appears to differ znter alia by its
tibize being of uniformly light colour. SS. latebricola, Blackb., is
a smaller and narrower insect* with longer elytra.
Victoria ; near Wandiligong, among dead leaves.
DOMENE.
T am perhaps running some risk in referring the following
species to this genus, as I have not seen M. Fauvel’s diagnosis of
its characters,—but from its place in that learned author’s tabu-
lation of the Australian Pederid genera and from references to
Domene in other memoirs, as well as from the close resemblance
of this insect to D. Australie as described by M. Fauvel, I think
T am not far wrong; at any rate there is no other genus known
as Australian to which the present species can be referred.
Having only a single specimen, I have been unable to examine
its mouth organs fully ; but the following are its principal charac-
ters (some of which may be sexual) as far as they can be seen
without dissection :—antenne short, stout, of the Lathrobiun
type; head and prothorax almost as in Scopeus » anterior femora
armed with a distinct (though not strongly developed) tooth
beneath ; front tibie with their upper portion compressed and
dilated beneath into a large obtuse tooth, the lower portion
slender ; anterior tarsi not dilated ; posterior rather short, the
basal two joints equal or nearly so, the third a little shorter, the
fifth shorter than the preceding four together.
The shape of the front tibiz is very peculiar, and I should hesi-
tate much (on account of this character not being mentioned in
M. Fauvel’s tabulation) to refer the specimen before me to Domene
were it not for a note in Dr. Sharp’s memoirs on New Zealand
* The measurement of this species, as of others described in the same
memoir (Trans. Roy. Soc., S.A., 1887) was unfortunately taken with a
millimetre measure which I afterwards discovered to be slightly inaccurate,
or rather not in accordance with the theory of a millimetre equalling half a
line. The length of S. /atebricola is 121.
me
i)
Coleoptera, in which he distinguishes a genus of Pederide from
Domene inter aliia by its front tibiz being ‘“ almost simple.”
The genus Domene is characterised in M. Fauvel’s Fn. Gall.-
Rhén., vol. ii1., p. 305,—a work to which I do not know how to
procure access.
D. (2?) Torrensensis, sp. nov. Tota pallide ferruginea ; pedibus
paullo dilutioribus ; capite prothoraceque confertim subtilis-
sime (illo subaspere), elytris vix minus confertim minus sub-
tiliter, abdomine fere ut caput, punctulatis ; prothorace linea
mediana longitudinal tenui notato, hac postice sat manifeste
elevata antice subobsoleta ; elytris prothorace paullo lon-
gioribus. Long., 221.; lat., 2.1. (vix).
The head and prothorax bear a system of very faintly impressed
and very inconspicuous punctures larger than and additional to
the system of very fine close puncturation mentioned above.
The antenne (set back) would reach quite to (but scarcely beyond)
the base of the prothorax. The head and elytra are of about
equal width, the prothorax being narrower.
This species seems to differ from D. Australie, Fvl., inter alia
in being smaller with the elytra longer (in D. Australie these are
said to be scarcely so long as the prothorax,—in the present
insect they are distinctly longer). M. Fauvel’s description of
his species unfortunately consists largely of comparison with a
European Domene to which I cannot refer, but should judge that
its head is less closely punctulate than that of D. Torrensensis,
as he says that it is “much more sparsely punctured ” than that
of D. stilicona, whereas the head in the present species is punc-
tured about as closely as it well could be.
South Australia ; in debris of the Torrens River.
PALAMINUS.
I met with a single example last November (in the Victorian
Alpine district) of this genus represented in the Australian
described fauna by a single species (P?. Australiw, Fvl.) described
on a unique specimen from Queensland. As M. Fauvel’s descrip-
tion (so-called) is merely a brief comparison with a species from
New Guinea which probably is not in any Australian Museum,
it is impossible to say whether or not the insect before me is iden-
tical ; I should judge, however, that it is very similar, but it
appears to be a little smaller, and is probably distinct. One feels
strongly tempted to treat such worthless descriptions as non-
existent.
BLEDIUS.
BL. insignicornis, sp. nov. Minus nitidus; antice pube fulva
minus crebre vestitus, abdomine setis erectis instructo ;
niger ; mandibulis (his elongatis) antennarum que basi plus
76
minus rufescentibus, pedibus (tibiis nonnullis exemplis apicem
versus infuscatis) et elytrorum macula magna _laterali,
testaceis ; capite prothoraceque (hoc sat transverso, medio
canaliculato, leviter minus crebre punctulato) alutaceis ;
elytris prothorace sat longioribus, sat fortiter sat crebre
punctulatis; abdomine subnitido subalutaceo, segmentis
singulis apicem versus punctulatis.
Maris mandibulis supra in medio dente suberecto armatis ;
tuberculis antennariis valde productis; antennis corporis
dimidio longioribus.
Femine mandibulis inermibus; tuberculis antennariis parvis ;
antennis brevioribus. Long., 14 ].; lat., 2 1.
The antennal tubercles of the male are produced into elongate
subcylindric processes, while in the same sex the basal joint of
the antennz is extraordinarily developed (being as long as the
prothorax), and the antenne set back would reach almost to the
apex of the elytra. The general facies is entirely that of a
typical Bledius. The large conspicuous testaceous spot on the
elytra near the lateral margin is a very distinctive character.
Victoria ; on the banks of the Ovens R.
B. Ovensensis, sp. nov. Sat nitidus (capite prothoraceque sub-
opacis) ; pube argentea vestitus, abdomine setis erectis in-
structo; niger, mandibulis tibiis tarsisque rufescentibus ;
capite prothoraceque (hoc minus transverso, lateribus pone
medium sinuatim convergentibus) creberrime subtilissime
punctulatis; elytris prothorace multo longioribus, crebre
sat fortiter punctulatis ; abdomine supra vix perspicue (sub-
tus sparsius sat fortiter) punctulato ; antennis brevibus.
Maris (?) prothorace haud canaliculato.
Femine (?) prothorace longitudinaliter subtiliter canaliculato.
Long., 14 1.; lat., 53, 1.
This species must be near 4. aterrimus, Fvl., but seems to
differ by its differently coloured legs and much longer elytra ;
these latter are described as scarcely longer than the prothorax
in LB. aterrimus, whereas in the present species they are not much
shorter than the head and prothorax together.
Victoria; on the banks of the Ovens R.
B. infans, sp. nov. Totus nitidus; pube argentea vestitus, ab-
domine setis erectis instructo ; niger ; mandibulis pedibus et
nonnullis exemplis antennarum apice rufo-testaceis ; capite
prothoraceque (hoc minus transverso, lateribus pone medium
sinuatim convergentibus, linea dorsali vix impressa) sub-
leevigatis ; elytris prothorace multo: longioribus, crebre sat
fortiter punctulatis ; abdomine supra vix perspicue (subtus
sparsim sat fortiter) punctulato ; antennis brevibus. Long.,
VL (vies):
lodiad
dd
Singularly like the preceding in miniature; differing from it
chiefly by its difterently coloured legs and nitid sublevigate head
and prothorax. It is to be noted, however, that in some examples.
the femora are more or less infuscate.
Victoria ; on the banks of the Ovens R.
PSELAPHID.
CTENISTES.
C. Andersoni, sp. nov. Rufo-castaneus, elytris postice piceis ;.
antennis minus brevibus; prothorace leviter tranverso.
lateribus evidenter calloso, impressione basali intermedia
antice subfurcata ; elytris prothorace dimidio longioribus.
Hones, lls late
The antenne are elongate, reaching back beyond the middle of
the elytra ; joints | and 2 short, slightly thicker than the follow-
ing ones; 3-10 very slightly increasing in thickness. Of these,
3 and 7 are longer than the others and equal to each other, 8 is
the shortest and is wider than long, 9 is scarcely longer than 8,
4 is scarcely longer than 9, 5 about equal to 4, 6 a little shorter
than 7, 10 scarcely shorter than 7 [7 is quite twice as long as 8];
the eleventh joint is as long as the preceding three together, and
is moderately dilated on one side from the base to beyond the
middle, and then narrows again to the apex.
This species is evidently near C. wmpressus, Shp. (the largest
Australian ctenistes previously described),* but is considerably
larger. The antennal joints are very differently proportioned,
but not in such fashion as to suggest difference of sex ; and the
antenne are considerably longer I should judge (they certainly
could not well be called “rather short,” as those of ampressus are).
The expression, “elytra distinctly longer than the thorax,” ap-
plied to C. impressus, moreover, suggests shorter elytra than
those of C. Anderson, especially in view of C. simplex, Shp., being
said to have elytra half again as long as its prothorax, and to be
distinguished from C. ampressus by its proportionally shorter pro-
thorax.
8. Australia ; taken by my friend, Mr. J. Anderson.
BRYAXIS.
BL. Lindensis, sp. nov. Nitida; setis erectis sat crebre vestita ;
vix perspicue punctulata ; piceo-nigra ; pedibus piceis (tibiis
antice et tarsis omnibus pallidioribus), antennarum articulis
*C. impressus is stated by its author to be smaller than C. vernalis,
King, but this seems to be a mistake, as the size given is 14 mm. =,', inch,
whereas C. vernalis, King, is given as 4, inch. The mistake no doubt arises
from Archdeacon King having in his original description of C. vernalis set
down the size as 3; inch, and afterwards (Tr. Ent. Soc., N.S.W., I., p. 102)
stated that this was a mistake.
78
1-4 11 que rufo-testaceis ; capite elongato, inter antennas
impresso, postice utrinque fovea magna instructo; pro-
thorace brevi vix subcordato, basi utrinque foveolato, foveis
linea transversa conjunctis; elytris prothorace dimidio
longioribus, stria suturali profunda altera discoidali (hac
apicem versus abbreviata) instructis. Long., 121. (vix);
lat., 21.
The antennz are stout and rather short (scarcely longer than
the head and prothorax together); joint | is scarcely so long as
2 and 3 together, 3 is much more slender than the rest, 5 and 6
are stouter (5 scarcely larger than 6), 5-10 all transverse and not
much different ater se, but all a little triangularly dilated on the
inner side (so that the antennz seem subserrate), 11 subconic and
nearly as long as the preceding two together, but not stouter.
IT am doubtful of the sex of the example before me, as I find
no noticeable character in the ventral segments, while the an-
tennal structure seems rather of the male type.
I do not think any previously described Australian Dryaxis of
large size is of a nearly uniform black colour.
S. Australia; in seaweed near Port Lincoln.
B. Harti, sp. nov. Nitida ; minus angusta ; breviter pubescens ;
subtiliter minus crebre punctulata; ferruginea; antennis
apicem versus infuscatis ; his minus elongatis, apice gradatim
sat fortiter dilatatis ; capite inter antennas impresso, inter
oculos foveis 2 magnis profundis instructo ; prothorace sat
transverso, sat crebre punctulato, trans basin 3-foveolato
(fovea media vix perspicua), foveis linea sulciformi conjunctis ;
elytris prothorace plus dimidio longioribus, antice minus
angustato, striis suturali et discoidali fortiter impressis ;
abdominis segmento 1° 2° paullo longiori, simplici. Long.,
Heavies). lat, 1.
Maris segmentis ventralibus in medio impressis, ultimo foveam
subrotundatam (penultimo processum tuberculiformem)
ferenti ; tibiis intermediis intus fortiter emarginatis, super et
infra partem emarginatam dentes acutos singulos ferentibus ;
tibiis anticis intus spina minuta sat longe ante apicem
armatis ; antennarum articulo 9° 10° vix minore.
Feminze segmentis ventralibus tibiisque simplicibus; anten-
narum articulo 9° 10° multo minore.
The central basal fovea of the prothorax (as in B. Ovensensis )
is scarcely more than a slight dilatation of the transverse furrow.
The antenne are as long as the head and prothorax together ;
joints 1 and 2 are stouter than the following joints; 1 a good
deal longer than 2, 3 a little longer than 2 ; 4-7 scarcely so long
as 3, and differing little inter se except in 5 being a little the
79
stoutest ; 8 shorter but not less stout (it is distinctly transverse) ;
9 and 10 about equally wide, but 10 a little longer (9 transverse,
10 scarcely so) in the male [in the female 9 is about intermediate
in size between 8 and 10, and 5 is not at all dilated]; 11 some-
what oval, as long as 9 and 10 together, and in the middle wider
than either.
This species does not seem very near to any other previously
described. The discoidal stria of the elytra seems a little less
strongly impressed in some specimens than others, but I think
this is an accidental variation.
South Australia; I have taken it near Adelaide, and also find
it among some Adelaide specimens taken by the late Mr. Hart.
It occurs among vegetable debris on the banks of streams.
B. hyalina, Schaufuss. Last November I found a Bryaxis in
the Alpine district of Victoria which agrees fairly well with the
description of this species so far as it goes, but it is impossible to
be sare, as the description is very defective—not mentioning the
puncturation of any part, and only casually alluding to the exist-
ence of any sculpture on the basal dorsal segment of the hind
body. If the insect in question be distinct from B. hyalina, I
should judge that it is likely to be distinguished by the two
oblique striz which run hindward from the front of the basal
dorsal segment of the hind body being more strongly divergent,
and by the puncturation being different ; this on the head, pro-
thorax, and hind body is fine, somewhat sparse, and inconspicu-
ous; while on the elytra it is much coarser and closer, more so
than is usual in (at least the Australian species of) the genus.
From B. flavipes, Schautf. (another allied species), the long basal
segment of its hind body will distinguish the present insect, which
seems to agree with BL. flavipes in having the strize of the basal
dorsal segment strongly divergent hindward.
B. wmusitata, sp. nov. Nitida; sat brevis; sparsim ochraceo-
hirsuta ; ferruginea; antennis minus robustis; capite sat
brevi, antice transversim 3-foveolato, postice utrinque fovea
majori instructo ; prothorace transverso levi, postice foveis
3 (transversim positis nec linea conjunctis) instructis ;
elytris prothorace vix longioribus, transversis, perspicue
punctulatis, humeris subtuberculiformibus, stria suturali
profunde impressa discoidali subtilissima; abdominis seg-
mento 1° quam 2"°3"° que conjuncti sublongiori, basi fortiter
transversim sulcato, utrinque juxta sulcum stria longitud-
inali instructo. Long., $1.; lat., 53]. (vix).
The antenne are about equal in length to the head and pro-
thorax together. The basal two joints are very similar inter se,
80
each being much stouter, but not much longer than joint 3 ;
joints 3-8 scarcely differ in thickness, except that 5 is very
slightly stouter than 4 and 6; 4, 6, 7, and 8 are about equal in
length inter se, and are slightly shorter than 3 and 5, which also
are about equal inter se; 9 is scarcely longer than 8, but is
stouter; 10 is very little longer, but a good deal wider, being
transverse; 11 is about the same length as the preceding two to-
gether, and is still stouter than 10.
This species appears to me to stand near A. brevis, Schauf.,
which M. Raffray has formed iuto a new genus or subgenus,
under the name Schaufussia. Although it comes very near Herr
Schaufuss’ description of the species, it does not present the cha-
racter in the palpi on which Schaufussia is founded, and it differs
from Herr Schaufuss’ description in having the prothorax leevi-
gate. I think its small size, short elytra, prothorax with three
unconnected basal fovez and curiously sculptured basal segment
of the hind body are characters that in combination will suffice
for identification. I do not find any characters decidedly deter-
mining the sex of the two examples before me.
S. Australia ; in moss near Port Lincoln.
B. Ovensensis, sp. nov. Nitida; angusta; sparsim hirsuta ; fer-
ruginea; capite abdomineque vix infuscatis; antennis
elongatis sat gracilibus ; capite elongato levi, inter antennas
ineequali inter oculos 3-foveolato, foveola intermedia parva;
prothorace vix transverso vix cordato, trans basin 3-foveolato
(fovea media minus perspicua), foveis linea forti sulciformi
conjunctis ; elytris prothorace dimidio longioribus sparsim
obscure punctulatis, antice fortiter angustatis, striis suturali
et discoidali profunde impressis, abdomine ut elytra obscure
punctulato.
Maris abdominis segmentis ventralibus in medio planatis ;
tibiis posticis apice valde introrsum curvatis. Long., 141. ;
lat., 2 1.
The antennz are distinctly longer than the head and prothorax
together, and none of the joints are transverse ; joints | and 2
are a little stouter than the following ones (1 a little stouter than
and nearly twice as long as 2), 3-7 a little longer than 2 and
subequal inter se, 9 very like 2 and slightly larger than 8, 10
about as long as 3, but much wider ( almost transyv -erse), 1 fully
as long as 9 and 10 together, and evidently wider than 10;
joints 1-7 (except, perhaps, 2) are all much longer than wide.
This species is very near Z. strigicollis, Westw., structurally,
but its facies is very different (form narrower and more
elongate, antenne longer and more slender, &c.). It seems to be
also near B. hortensis, King, lunatica, King, and electrica,
81
King. From the first and last of them its antennal structure
furnishes a ready distinction. I should hesitate to separate it
from /wnatica were it not for the phrase, “thorace breviter obcor-
dato,” in the description of that insect, a phrase which could not
be rightly applied to the present insect, the prothorax of which
is scarcely, if at all, wider than long. In the figure of the magni-
fied antenna of &. lunatica, moreover, the second joint is repre-
sented as longer than the third, which is not the case in
B. Ovensensis.
Victoria; in a marsh near the banks of the Ovens River,
among dead leaves.
B. paludis, sp. nov. Nitida; sat angusta; vix pubescens; vix
perspicue punctulata; ferruginea, antennarum clava vix
allidiori ; antennis minus elongatis, clava 2-articulata, hac
P ae ole nebo Aine
valde dilatata et elongata; capite inter oculos minute bi-
5 Jan f
foveolato ; prothorace squali minus transverso, quam caput
paullo longiori; elytris quam prothorax fere duplo longiori-
bus, striis suturali sat distincta discoidali nulla.
Maris segmento basali ventrali antice creberrime aspere punc-
tulato, postice obscure tuberculato, segmento apicali fovea
rotunda impresso; tibiis intermediis intus In medio obtuse
dentatis, posticis apicem versus dilatatis arcuatis.
Femina latet. Long., $ 1.
The antenne are scarcely so long as the head and prothorax
together ; the club consists of two joints, and is not much shorter
than all the preceding joints together, and is very strongly di-
lated. Joints 1 and 2 are very stout and cylindric, | a little
longer and stouter than 2 ; joints 3-9 stout and scarcely increasing
in thickness, 3 scarcely transverse, the following joints becoming
more so; 10 is about three times as wide as 9, and is as long as
the preceding 3 joints together; 11 is of about the same width,
and nearly twice as long as 10.
S. Australia ; in debris on some marshy ground near Adelaide.
EUPINES.
This name was proposed by Archdeacon King for what he con-
sidered a subgenus of Bryaxis. I am inclined to think it may
be treated as a good genus. I have seen numerous species re-
ferable to it, and find that (besides the characters mentioned by
its author) they agree in exhibiting a uniform type of sexual
peculiarity in the sculpture of the meta-sternum and second (the
first that is readily apparent) of the ventral segments of the hind-
body. The following Australian species apparently attributable
to Hupines, have already been described (most of them as
Bryaxis), viz :—
F
82
zequata, King exigua, King pumilio, Schauf.
affinis, Schauf. diversicolor, Schauf. —spreta, Shp.
ampliventris, Schauf. geminata, King sobrina, Schauf.
aurora, Schauf. globulifer, Schauf. fries, Shp.
capitata, King melanocephala, Schauf. transversa, King
clavatula, King picta, Schauf. Victorie, King
concolor, Shp. polita, King vitrea, Schauf.
The following are distinguished from the above species of
Eupines (though Archdeacon King did not consider the distince-
tion more than sectional) by having antenne of only 10 joints :—
Elizabethe, King
laticlava, Schauf.
IT am doubtful whether the following are Lupines -—
atra, King
leeviceps, Schauf.
talpa, Schauf.
4
plecta, Shp.
The species of Hupines have much resemblance inter se as re-
gards their superficial characters, but, so far as I can judge, are
very well characterised by the sexual peculiarities of the meta-
sternum and ventral segments. Unfortunately these are re-
corded in the description of the following only :—
concolor, Shp.
sulcata, Shp.
spreta, Shp.
There are sexual characters also in the antenne and tibie of
at least some species, which are more or less exactly recorded in
the descriptions of many of the above-named.
The following species in my collection seem to be clearly dis-
tinct from any previously described, although it is possible (as
noted below) that the first may be an Alpine form of one of Herr
Schaufuss’ species.
FE. sororcula, sp. nov. Mas. Fere levis; picea, prothorace vix
rufescenti, elytris sanguineis apice infuscatis, antennis palpis
pedibus segmentisque ventralibus apicalibus testaceis ; setis
erectis parce vestita; capite inter oculos bifoveolato, inter
antennas vix biimpresso et transversim leviter elevato, antice
declivi ; prothorace equali, leviter transverso, vix subcordato ;
elytris prothorace fere duplo longioribus, humeris callosis,
striis suturalibus distinctis ; antennis capiti prothoracique
conjunctis subequalibus, tibiis posticis apicem versus leviter
dilatatis et sinuatis ; abdominis segmento dorsali 1° oblique
bistriato, segmento Tenens 2° a basi ad apicem subtiliter in
medio carinato ; meta sterno postice fovea profunda minori
instructo (hac in fundo longitudinaliter sulcata). Long., $1.
83
Of the antenne, joints 1 and 2 are stouter than any of the fol-
lowing 6, and are together scarcely so long as joints 3-5 together ;
= nde 4 are equal inter se, each much SRAELEE than 2; 5 is Rl y
evidently but not very much longer and stouter than 4; 5-8 are
equal inter se, and each a little Bormallee than 4; 9 is dort and
transverse, about as wide as 1; 10 not much longer than, but
nearly twice as wide as, 9; lla little wider than, and about
twice as long as, 10 ; none of the joints 1-8 are transverse.
Femina. A mare differt antennis (preesertim articulis inter-
mediis) obscurioribus, longioribus, articulis aliter propor-
tionatis; metasterno postice minus fortiter Impresso, ab-
clomine simplici.
Of the antenne of the female, joints 3 and 4 and 6-8 are a
little more elongate ; 5 is not much longer or stouter than 3; 9
and 10 are together about as long as 6-8, neither ot them atte
verse, 10 longer and wider than 9; 11 is a little longer but
scarcely wider than 10.
The superficial characters of this species seem to be near those
of Bryaxis vitrea, Schauf., of which no sexual distinctions are
recorded by its author; the difference in colour is considerable,
so that this form is at least deserving of a varietal name, even
if it should eventually turn out to be a form of vitrea.
Victorian Alps.
E. nauta, sp.nov. Mas. Fere levis ; picea, prothorace vix rufes-
centi, elytris lateritiis, pedibus et antennis (articulis penultimis
exceptis) rutis vel rufo-testaceis; glabra; capite prothoraceque
equalibus; hoc sat transverso vix subcordato ; elytris pro-
thorace plus dimidio longioribus, humeris vix callosis, stris
suturalibus distinctis ; antennis quam caput prothoraxque
conjuncti vix longioribus ; femoribus anticis subtus obtuse
dentatis, tibiis anticis intus dente lato sat acuto armatis,
femoribus ceteris dilatatis (posticis subtus fere subdentatis) ;
metasterno late profunde excavato, parte excavata in medio
obsolete longitudinaliter carinata; abdominis segmento ven-
trali 2° opaco creberrime aspere punctulato, fossa lata (hac
apice carina elevata transversa terminata) per totam longi-
tudinem impresso. Long., #1.
Of the antenn, joints 1-3 decrease successively in thickness,
2 and 3 being almost equal to each other in length, 1 a little
longer ; joints 3-8 scarcely differ in thickness, except 5, which is
scarcely thicker than the rest ; 4, 6, and 7 are equal inter se, each
a little shorter than gone 5, atin are of equal length; 8 is a
little shorter than 7; 9 is ‘almost globular, a little “longer and
stouter than 8; 10 is 6 little longer than 9, and nearly twice as
wide, being pretty strongly transverse; 11 is very little wider
84
than 10, but is about twice as long; 10 is the only really trans-
verse joint.
Femina. A mare differt antennarum articulo penultimo minus
transverso; metasterno multo minus fortiter impresso ;
femoribus, tibiis, abdomineque simplicibus. ‘
A marked character in this species is the strong contrast in
respect of colour between the last two antennal joints; the al-
most complete absence of setz, and also of fovee on the head (two
fove seem barely indicated in one or two examples), is also dis-
tinctive. The exposed portion of the hind body is strongly
declivous.
The sexual characters in the antenne are exceptionally slight,
those in the legs, metasternum, and second (the first being scarcely
visible) ventral segment are far stronger than in any other
Eupines known to me.
S, Australia; near Port Lincoln, under the bark of a tree sur-
rounded by flood waters.
E. nautoides, sp. nov. Mas. Ab £. nauta vix differt nisi tibiis
anticis intus haud dentatis, metasterno postice minus exca-
vato, abdominis segmento 2° simplici, elytrorum sutura
postice carinata, retrorsum spiniformi producta. Long., 3 Li
This insect, of which I possess two examples, is a very puzzling
one, and I know not whether to regard it as an abnormal form of
E. nauta, or as a distinct species ; but its differences (such as
they are) are so strongly marked that there seems to be certainly
good reason for its having a distinctive name. I cannot even
feel sure whether it is a male or a female, its ventral character
being suggestive of the latter sex, while its dentate femora point
very strongly to the former. On the whole I incline to think it
the male of a good species of which I have not seen the female ;
the strong spine into which its elytra are produced at the artuell
apex will at once distinguish it from all its described congeners.
In the examples before me the legs are of much darker colour
than in any £. nauta that I have seen, but this is quite likely to
be accidental.
S. Australia; near Port Lincoln.
B. spiniventris, sp. nov. Mas. Ab £. nauta differt antennis
sublongioribus ; femoribus simplicibus ; tibiis anticis pos-
ticisque (haud dentatis) paullo ante apicem intus emar-
ginatis ; metasterno multo magis late magis profunde exca-
vato; abdominis segmento ventrali 2° sat nitido haud
longitudinaliter impresso, postice tuberculum subconicum
antrorsum directum, apice acutum formant.
Femina latet.
85
My example of this insect is certainly a male, and though very
close to EB. nauta its sexual characters are quite inconsistent with
the idea of specific identity. The emargination on the inner side
of the front tibie is quite noticeable, but occupies only a small
part of the tibia; that of the hind tibia is much larger, nearly
the apical third part of the inner margin being very slightly con-
cave. The hind tibia is at its widest just above the emargina-
tion, so that the dilatation at that point is capable of being
regarded as a feeble tooth. The metasternum is largely, deeply,
and almost circularly excavated ; the corresponding excavation in
E. nauta appearing as a wide longitudinal impression. The
tubercle on the second ventral segment is of peculiar shape, and
difficult to characterise intelligibly ; the hind margin of the seg-
ment seems to be gradually elevated from either side towards the
middle (where it is quite spiniform), and also bent forward ; so
that if the insect be viewed from the side, an inclined plane end-
ing in a sharp point seems to run upward and forward from the
apex of the second segment towards the metasternum.
South Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
E. militaris, sp. nov. Mas. Fere levis, sparsim obscure punc-
tulata ; glabra ; picea elytris pedibusque manifeste, antennis
vix manifeste, rufescentibus ; capite haud (vel vix manifeste)
bifoveolato ; prothorace eequali sat transverso leviter cordato ;
elytris prothorace dimidio longioribus, humeris callosis, stris
suturalibus sat fortiter impressis; antennis capiti protho-
racique conjunctis longitudine xqualibus, fortiter clavatis ;
femoribus basin versus pedunculatis, intermediis subtus dente
parvo armatis ; tibiis intermediis ante apicem extus leviter
emarginatis ; metasterno late profunde excavato ; abdominis
segmento ventrali 2° in medio impresso et utrinque obscure
tuberculato. Long., ,% 1.
Of the antenne, joints 1 and 2 are much stouter than any of
the following six joints (which are of uniform thickness), 1 being
much longer than 2; 4, 6, and 8 are equal inter se, and are the
shortest joints; 3 is equal to 2 in length, 5a little shorter, 7
nearly as short as 4, 6, and 8; 9 is strongly transverse, being
scarcely longer than 8, but much wider ; 10 is still more trans-
verse, being a little longer than, and about twice as wide as, 9 ;
11 is ovate, being twice as long as 10, but scarcely wider ; 9 and
10 each have a curved pencil of seta on either side at the apex.
Femina. A mare differt femoribus, metasterno, abdomineque
sumplicibus.
The antenne of the female scarcely differ from those of the
male except in being a trifle shorter.
South Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
&6
The species of Hupiunes described above may be thus tabulated.
A. Glabrous or nearly so.
B. Antenne unicolorous, or nearly so ... militaris,
BB. Apical joint of antenne pallid, in strong
contrast to joint 10.
C. Sutural apex of elytra simple.
D. Frontfemoraand tibie toothed
jy 12 (eee a2 ... nauta.
DD. Front femora and _ tibize
simple in male... ... spiniventris.
CC. Suture of elytra spiniform at
ADDER 042. Se He ... nautoides.
AA. Body clothed with long erect sete ... ... sororcula.
SILPHIDA.
CHOLEVA.
This genus seems to be fairly well represented in Australia ;
although only two species have been described. Of these
C. australis, Er., may be distinguished from all other species
known to me by the following characters in combination :—Colour
and pubescence black; mesosternum finely carinate ; prothorax
and elytra transversely strigose. C. obscurus, Macl., has not
been formally described—the only indication of its characters
being a statement (Tr. Ent. Soc. N.S.W., IL, p. 155) that it
differs from C. australis in its pubescence being light coloured,
and its prothorax and elytra longitudinally, instead of trans-
versely, scratched or striolated. If it is to be inferred that the
prothorax is distinctly striolate longitudinally (in the same man-
ner that it is transversely in C. australis) I am confident that I
have not seen the insect; if the reference be merely to the
slight longitudinally striolate appearance resulting (in many
species of the genus) from the direction of the adpressed hairs.
which clothe the surface, there is nothing in the description which
would distinguish C. obscwrus from any species (with one or two
exceptions) of Choleva known to me, In this latter case it is
impossible to describe any new species without running some
risk of renaming Sir W. Macleay’s insect; subject to that re-
mark, the following appear to be new. It may be noted that in
the Australian species of Choleva having the mesosternum carinate
(so far as my own observation goes) the carina is not a strongly
elevated one like that of the European C. sericeus, Fab., but a
very fine line running down the centre of the segment, and
usually becoming obsolete in the front part ; the front part, how-
ever, consisting of a sort of thickened transverse fold, which is.
more elevated than the carina, although not truly carinate (as in
87
many European Cho/eva, in which the mesosternum is non-
carinate).
C. australis, Er. The specimens which I attribute to this
species were taken in the neighbourhood of Adelaide. The only
doubt I feel as to their identity is caused by the antenne being
a little stouter than seems quite consistent with the description,
which, however, is very brief and general im respect of the
antenne. They are very much like those of the European
C. sericeus, Fab., to which, indeed, the insect before me bears a
very close general resemblance, differing chiefly in its more uni-
formly black colour (the base of the antennz even being only a
little pitchy), in its very much more finely carinate mesosternum,
and in the more rounded sides of its elytra, which are decidedly
dilated behind the base; the sculpture of the upper surface
scarcely differs in the two species. I am doubtful of having
seen the male of C. australis, as I do not find any decidedly
sexual differences among the few examples I have examined, the
tarsi of none of them being distinctly dilated
C. antipodum, sp. nov. Sat elongata; minus parallela; piceo-
ferruginea (antennarum articulis basalibus 2 apicalique,
capite antice, prothoracis lateribus, pedibus, et corpore sub-
tus, dilutioribus) ; obscure piceo-pubescens ; creberrime sub-
tilissime punctulata; antennis gracilibus, articulo 8° quam
7° tenuiorl nec breviori ; mesosterno antice simplici, inter
coxas intermedias spiniformi. lLong., 14 1.; lat., 3% 1.
The antenne are considerably more slender than in any
European species known to me of Choleva (¢.g., C. agilis, Ilig.).
They are conspicuously longer than the head and prothorax to-
gether. Joint 1 is much stouter and slightly shorter than 2 ;
joints 3-6 are of equal thickness inter se, more slender than 2; 3
slightly longer than (4-6 each about equal to) 2; 7 slightly
shorter and a little wider than 6; 8 as long as, but evidently
narrower than, 7; 9 and 10 wider, and slightly shorter, than 8 ;
11 scarcely wider, but evidently longer, than 10, and acuminate
at apex. Ido not find any well-marked sexual characters. The
mesosternal carina scarcely emerges forward from between the
cox ; the puncturation is finer and slightly closer than in (say)
the European C. tristis, Panz.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district, under fallen leaves.
C. Adelaide, sp. nov. Minus elongata; ovalis; ferruginea,
capite prothoracisque disco obscurioribus ; fulvo-pubescens ;
supra subtiliter (in prothorace subtilissime) transversim
punctulato-strigosa ; antennis sat brevibus robustis, articulo
8° quam 7 et 8 paullo angustiori multo breviori ; meso-
sterno subtiliter carinato. Long., 11.; lat., 31. (vix).
88
The antenne are scarcely longer than the head and _ prothorax
together, and seem in respect of robustness and build not very
different from those of common European species (¢.g., C. sericea,
Fab.). Joints 1 and 2 are stouter than those immediately fol-
lowing—1 evidently longer than 2; 3-6 moderately increasing in
width (3 scarcely shorter than 2, 4 and 5 shorter subequal inter
se, 6 considerably shorter ; 7-11 forming a subparallel club which
is nearly as long as joints 1-6 together; 7, 9, and 10 subequal
inter se (each evidently wider than, and about twice as long as,
6); 8 same width as 6, but still shorter; 1] subconical, a little
longer and narrower than 10; joint 6 is strongly, and 8 very
strongly, transverse. The sculpture of the upper surface is nearly
as in C. australis, Er. In the male the front tarsi are pretty
strongly (the basal joint of the intermediate tarsi scarcely, if at
all) dilated. An example from Port Lincoln has the antennz
with the longer joints testaceous, the shorter one, piceous, but
does not seem to differ otherwise.
South Australia ; in flood refuse near Adelaide, also near Port
Lincoln.
C. Victoriensis, spec. nov. Sat elongata ; sat parallela ; piceo-fer-
ruginea, antennarum basi prothoracis lateribus, pedibusque
rufescentibus ; obscure pubescens ; capite prothoraceque sub-
tiliter crebre, elytris minus subtiliter minus crebre, punctu-
latis ; antennis minus elongatis, sat robustis, articulo 8° quam
7 et 8 multo angustiori multo breviorl ; mesosterno sub-
tiliter carinato. lLong., 11.; lat., 21.
The antenne are perhaps a trifle longer than the head and
prothorax together ; they are evidently more slender than those
of C. Adelaide, but much stouter than those of C. antipodum.
The basal six joints are proportioned inter se almost as in
C. Adelaide, but are more slender ; 3-6 of equal width (not as in
Adelaide, 4-5 each a little wider than its predecessor) ; joints 7-11
form a parallel club less noticeably wider than the basal part of
the antenne than in Adelaide, but with joints similarly propor-
tioned inter se; owing to the much greater slenderness of the
antennz, however, joint 6 is not, and 8 is only moderately, trans-
verse. The sculpture of the upper surface resembles that of
C. antipodum, but is decidedly less fine on the elytra. In the
male the front tarsi are strongly, and the basal joint of the inter-
mediate tarsi is distinctly, dilated.
Victoria ; Alpine district, among fallen leaves.
C. minuscula, sp. nov. Vix elongata; subovalis; fusco-rufa,
antennarum articulis intermediis, elytris abdomineque obscu-
rioribus; pubescens; subfortiter minus confertim punctu-
lata ; antennis fere ut C. Victoriensis sed fere gracilioribus ;
mesosterno simplici. Long., #1. ; lat., 21. (vix).
89
The antennal joints are proportioned inter se almost exactly as
in the preceding two species, the antenne as a whole being, how-
ever, a trifle more slender than, but of about the same length as,
those of C. Victortensis ; they are clearly less slender than those
of C. antipodum. The puncturation of the upper surface is con-
spicuously less flne than in C. Victoriensts. In the male the
front tarsi are only gently and the intermediate scarcely if at all
dilated. The general appearance is very suggestive of the Euro-
pean C. Wialkini, Spence; but the puncturation is distinctly
coarser, and the antennz are more slender than in that species.
South Australia ; widely distributed ; in vegetable débris.
N.B.—The following is a tabulation of the described Australian
species of Choleva, the only one omitted, so far as as I know,
being C. obscura, Macl.
A. Mesosternum carinate.
B. Antenne of ordinary character.
C. Prothorax transversely strigose.
D. Size very small; colour
not black... ... Adelaide, Blackb.
DD. Sizemoderate; colour
black ie australis, Er.
CC. Prothorax not transversely
strigose Victoriensis, Blackb.
BB. Antenne very long and slender antipodum, Blackb.
AA. Mesosternum simple a ... minuscula, Blackb.
CHOLEVOMORPHA, gen. nov.
Gen. Cholevam simulat; differt trochanteribus posticis fere ut
Anisotome formatis; tibus omnibus spinosis; antennis
gracillimis ; maris tarsis anticis 3-unguiculatis.
This singular insect would have to be referred to the
Anisotomides, on M. Lacordaire’s arrangement, although its facies
is much more that of the Sz/phides. The species before me has
the appearance of a very wide robust Choleva, with extremely fine
slender antenne and variegated elytra. The antenne are
evidently longer than the head and prothorax together ; all the
joints are much longer than wide, and are thinly beset with
longish fine sete ; of the basal six joints, joint 2 is the stoutest (1
being much longer, but scarcely so stout), 3-6 very slender (4-6
scarcely, 3 considerably, shorter than 1), 7-11 form a feeble club
(being together very little shorter, but evidently stouter, than
3-6 together), and are somewhat equal inter se, except joint 8,
which is much shorter and evidently more slender than the rest
(nevertheless, joints 7 and 9 are evidently longer than 10 and 11).
The mesosternum is not carinated, although it is very convex, and
presents somewhat the appearance of coming to a ridge down the
90
middle line. In the male, the front tarsi have their basal joint
triangular and strongly dilated, joints 2 and 3 dilated, but suc-
cessively less so ; joint 4 is very small, 5 oval and dilated as long
as the preceding three together ; joint 5 bears at its apex three
unequal claws, of which one (the longest) is inserted immediately
before the apex, and is strongly curved and scarcely shorter than
the apical joint of the tarsus, while the other two are at the apex
and are much shorter—one shorter than the other. The inter-
mediate tarsi of the male are considerably longer than the front,
and scarcely shorter than the hind, ones; these four posterior
tarsi scarcely differ inter se, except that the basal joint of the in-
termediate is evidently dilated. In both pairs, joints 1 and 5 are
of equal length, and each as long as joints 2-4 (which are sub-
equal inter se) together. The claws are obtusely subdentate at
the base. The spines on the front tibiz are fine and inconspicu-
ous ; those on the four posterior strong and well defined. All the
tibie are bispinose at the apex. The female scarcely differs from
the male, except in having the anterior four tarsi and the front
claws simple.
The superficial sculpture of the insect on which I am founding
this genus is very unusual, and extremely like that of
Catops australis, Er. I have examples of the latter species (or a
very close ally of it) in my collection and, notwithstanding this
curious resemblance, find that it cannot be associated generically
with this new form; it appears to me to be a true Choleva.
C. picta, sp. nov. Sat late ovalis; parce pubescens ; nigra, an-
tennarum basi, prothorace antice et latera versus, elytrorum
maculis nonnullis, pedisbusque, plus minus testaceis vel
rufis ; prothorace minus crebre granulato, fortiter transverso
antice fortiter angustato, angulis posticis retrorsum vix pro-
ductis; elytris crebre transversim punctulato-striatis, stria
suturali sat fortiter impressa. Long., 121.; lat., #1.
The pale markings on the elytra are not aa all strangle defined
in themselves, but are rendered conspicuous by their being clothed
with golden pubescence ; they consist of a large humeral blotch,
a smaller common spot on the suture some distance behind the
scutellum, two smaller spots on the front part of the disc, and an
irregular narrow fascia of zigzag form about the middle. In some
examples some of the markings are wanting.
Victoria; among fallen leaves on the higher mountains
(Feathertop, «&c.).
SCAPHIDITID At.
SCAPHIDIUM.
S. alpicola, sp. nov. Nitidum; nigrum; prothorace (margine
basali et maculis 2 discoidalibus “ante ‘hediurt positis nigris
91
exceptis), elytrorum fasciis binis suturam versus abbreviatis,
pygidio (macula nigra excepta) et corpore subtus (prosterno
medio, mesosterno, metasterni lateribus margineque postico,
et abdominis basi nigris exceptis) rufis ; oculis minus ap-
proximatis ; prothorace postice linea transversa arcuata
punctulata instructo, lateribus fere rectis ; elytrorum sutura
et ad basin linea arcuata punctulata impressis, his in medio
disci puncturarum seriebus 2 antice et postice abbreviatis.
instructis.
Maris tibiis anticis elongatis, basi fortiter arcuatis; meta-
sterno punctulato pubescenti, utrinque pilis_ longissimis
penicillam formantibus. Long., 21 1.; lat., 121
Colour and markings have been so much relied on in most of
the descriptions of Australian Scaphidia that it is dificult to
specify distinctions other than colour in adding a new species. I
have seen several specimens of the insect before me, which I took
in decayed wood. Its colouring comes nearest to S. exornatwm,
Oberthir (known to me only by description). In that species the
base of the antennz is said to be red, the femora partly red, the
underside (except the apex) black, and the markings of the elytr:
appear to consist of black spots on a red derm; all these differ-
ences point clearly, I think, to specific distinctness—but even if
the present insect should be an Alpine form of an already named
species, it would be desirable to give it a var. name, as all the
examples I have seen are quite identical in colour and markings.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district.
SCAPHISOMA.
S. novicum, sp. nov. Obovatum ; nitidum, sparsim valde levites
punctulatum ; nigrum, palpis antennarum basi pedibus et
elytrorum apice testaceis vel rufis ; scutello vix manifesto ;
elytrorum stria suturali prope basin extrorsum arcuata.
Maris metasterno utrinque postice longitudinaliter profunde
suleato, segmento ventrali penultimo minus abbreviato.
Long., #1. ; lat., 2 1.
This species is scarcely distinguishable except by its smaller
size, much more feebly impressed (though otherwise very similar)
puncturation, and sutural stria bent outward at the base, from
the European S. agaricinum, Leach. The sexual characters of
S. agaricinum, however, do not seem to have been recorded, and
my type of that insect is a female, so I cannot say whether they
are similar to those of S. novicum. The male example of the
latter, from which I have described what I suppose to be sexual
characters is immature (it is almost uniformly testaceous in
colour), but I do not think the metasternal characters mentioned
92
above can be due to immaturity as they are quite symmetrical on
either side. It was taken in company with the other specimens.
Victoria ; Alpine district, in fungi.
HISTERID AL.
CHLAMYDOPSIS.
I feel some hesitation in referring the following two species to
this genus, nor do I feel sure that they ought not to be regarded
as members of ¢wo allied genera, both distinct from Chlamydopsis.
They certainly, I think, appertain to the /Histeride, and they
agree very fairly with Professor Westwood’s characters of the
said genus (I do not feel quite satisfied whether the antenne have
eight or nine joints) as far as those characters go, but it appears
to me that if those characters were drawn up from a species at
all closely allied to those before me, they do not sufficiently mdi-
cate the extraordinary appearance of the insects, which are
among the most wonderful I have ever seen. The two examples
before me differ very strongly inter se (probably they are male
and female of two species), but they agree in the remarkable rela-
tion of the head and prothorax to each other—a character so
singular that I do not like to separate them generically. The
head, including the antenne, exactly fits into the cavity of the
prothorax, without protruding from it in the smallest degree, so
that in repose the insect appears to have no head, and when
looked at from in front the appearance is of the cavity of the
prothorax being stopped by an even vertical plate. If the an-
tenne be drawn out (no easy task!) the head is visible—the
cavity of the prothorax being looked at from in front—occupying
the middle portion of the cavity, and having on either side of it
a large cavern, which is exactly filled by an antenna when the in-
sect is in a state of repose. The antenne are on the same plan
as those of the Dynastid-genus Cryptodus, consisting of a large
lamelliform basal joint (which is the joint that forms the door of.
the aperture of the antennal cavity), into the hind surface of
which is inserted a very short stem,* at the end of which is a
very elongate club, consisting of a single joint. All the tarsi fit
completely into cavities in the tibie ; the front tibiz fall into
grooves of their femora, the front legs fit completely and exactly
into cavities at the sides of the prosternum. The whole upper
surface is uneven, in a manner defying exact description. The
body is furnished with wings. The prosternum is produced an-
teriorly as in the “ Histérides vrais” of Lacordaire. The pro-
sternum and mesosternum present truncate and closely applied
faces to each other.
* As already noted, I cannot satisfy myself whether this consists of six or
seven joints; but seven is the more probable number.
93
In the above characters the two examples before me coincide ;
they ditter very widely in the nature of the inequalities of the
surface ; in one of them having the hind legs developed to such
an extraordinary degree that these are longer than the body,
while the hind tibie are strongly compressed, and dilated to
such an extent that their greatest width is scarcely less than half
the width of the prothorax; and in one of them having lateral
depressions for the reception of the posterior legs.
It will probably be observed that these characters come very
near those of Archdeacon King’s genus, Byzenia, which that
learned author attributes to the Byrrhide (Tr. Ent. Soc. N.S.W.,
IT., p. 74). I have very little doubt that Byzenia is really very
near the species I am describing (or that it 1s a //isterid), but the
Archdeacon says its “legs are not received into cavities,” and
this is, perhaps, inconsistent with generic identity. In the de-
scription of Chlamydopsis, Professor Westwood implies (though
he does not state it quite categorically) that there are no cavities
for the reception of the legs, and, therefore, I suspect Byzenta
and Chlamydopsis are identical (the memoirs characterising them
were read in the same year; 1 believe Westwood’s was published
before the other). As regards the insects before me, the existence
of cavities to receive some or all of the legs would perhaps justify
their having a new generic name (or names), but as they are
clearly close allies of Chlamydopsis I do not think any confusion
will arise if I attribute them to the latter genus in the doubt as
to the relation of its legs to the body.
I believe the two species described below to be parasitic on
fossorial Hymenoptera, as | found them both (in different years
and different places) on the top of rotten fence posts in which
Hymenoptera were making their nests.
C. sternalis, sp. nov, Mas (?). Subopaca; piceo-ferruginea,
antennis pedibus elytrisque dilutioribus ; subtiliter punctu-
lata et strigosa, puncturis strigisque confuse intermixtis, illis
squamas minutas ferentibus ; prothoracis lateribus fortiter
bisinuatis, disco a basi ad apicem gradatim elévato cristam
magnam formanti (criste apice subbifido, lateribus declivibus
longitudinaliter bisulcatis, facie anteriori verticali subnitida
punctata); scutello haud perspicuo; elytrorum humeris valde
callosis ; pygidio propygidioque verticalibus ; pedibus brevi-
bus ; prosterno medio longitudinaliter late fortiter carinato,
carina media longitudinaliter profunde sulcata. Long., 141;
lat., +1. (vix).
The posterior four tibiee are triangular ; the apex of the triangle
being regarded as the point of attachment to the femur, its longest
side is the inner margin, and its other sides (subequal) are the
external margin of the tibia and the obliquely truncate apex of
94
the same. ‘The front tibie are not very different, but their ex-
ternal margin is distinctly shorter than their obliquely truncate
apex, and forms an obtuse tooth at the point of junction with the
latter. The legs are about of equal length cnter se—all evidently
shorter than (say) the length of the elytra.
Sonth Australia ; near Woodville.
C. wmequalis, sp. nov. Femina (?). Minus opaca; piceo-ferru-
ginea, antennis dilutioribus ; crassissime punctulato-strigosa
(elytrorum parte basali media, metasterno, abdominisque seg-
mentis basalibus et apicalibus, subtiliter, fere ut C. sternals,
sculpturatis exceptis), abdominis parte intermedia fere leevi ;
prothorace antice valde retlexo elevato-marginato (margine
elevato 6-lobato, lobis intermediis 4 quam externi minus
elevatis multo minus latis), margine antico quam basis sat
latiori, lateribus mox pone marginem anticum retrorsum con-
vergentibus hinc ad basin parallelis ; scutello haud perspicuo ;
elytrorum humeris externe spiniformibus, callis humeralibus
maximi gibbosis, parte basali mediana valde depressa (hac
subtiliter sculpturata), a parte postica (hac crassissime sculp-
turata) sulco profundo transverso divisa; pygidio propy-
gidioque rotundatim subverticalibus ; pedibus anticis 4 quam
elytra (posticis quam corpus totum) longioribus ; prosterno
quali. lLong.,.21. (vix); lat., 11.
The six lobes into which the strongly upturned front margin
of the prothorax is divided are not very apparent unless the out-
line be looked at obliquely from behind, or from in front. The
tibiz (allowing for the much greater length of the legs) are shaped
very much as those of C. sterialis, except that the external
margin of the intermediate pair meets the truncate hind margin
(as in the front pair) in a strong obtuse tooth, and that the ex-
ternal margin of the hind pair is very much longer than the
truncate hind margin.
South Australia ; near Woodville.
PHALACRID.X.
The only Australian species that J can ascertain to have been
already described belonging to this family is Phalacrus brunneus,
Er., from Tasmania, for which, together with Spheridiwm
testacewm, Fab., Dr. Erichson (Ins. Deutsch. III., p. 108) founded
a new genus—Litochrus. In 1889 a revision of the family, with
especial reference to the N. American species was published in
the Annals of the New York Academy, in which Litochrus seems
to have been re-described. I have not been able to consult this
memoir, but from the notice of it in the “ Zoological Record,” I
should infer that neither of the species attributed to Litochrus by
Erichson has been removed from it. JI will, however, take the
95
precaution of saying that the following species placed in this
genus are, no doubt, congeneric with L. brunneus, Kr. That
insect is, unfortunately, not very minutely described by its
author; I do not think, however, that any of the species de-
scribed below can be identical with it. JL. alternans is the one
that comes nearest to it, but it does not seem likely that if
Erichson had had that insect before him he could have failed to
mention the conspicuous sculpture of its alternate interstices.
LITOCHRUS.
L. leticulus, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis ; postice vix angustatus ;
nitidus ; niger; capite antice, elytrorum apice et utrinque
macula magna discoidali, antennis, palpis, prothorace lateri-
bus, corpore subtus et pedibus rufo-testaceis ; capite pro-
thoraceque vix perspicue punctulatis; elytris vix striatis,
striis interstitiisque subtilissime punctulatis. Long., 1 1.;
bate = 1.
The pale markings on the elytra consist of a wide curved blotch
commencing on either shoulder and proceeding towards the
suture and almost touching it at the middle of its length; the
pale apex of the elytra is produced forward on either side in such
fashion that it almost touches the exterior hind corner of the
discal blotch. The pale colouring occupies almost as much area
as the black ; the latter forms a large triangle, the base of which
is the base of the elytra, and its apex is produced narrowly down
the suture to about the middle where it dilates into a large
blotch ; there is also a large black space on either side, which is
continuous along the base with the black of the suture.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
L. Palmerstoni, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis ; postice leviter angus-
tatus; nitidus; ferrugineus; antennis, palpis, elytrorum
apice, pedibus, et corpore subtus, testaceis; vix perspicue
punctulatus; elytris vix striatis. Long, +1. (vix); lat., $1.
This minute insect appears to be a typical Zitochrus. Its uni-
form ferruginous colour, with the apex of the elytra pale tes-
taceous, and almost impunctulate surface, will, | think, distinguish
it from all its described congeners.
N. Territory of 8. Australia ; near Palmerston.
L. alternans, sp. nov. Ovalis, postice attenuatus ; nitidus ;
supra lividus, hic illic infuscatus, cceruleo-iridescens, an-
tennis palpis pedibus et corpore subtus testaceis ; capite pro-
thoraceque subtilissime crebre punctulatis, hoc puncturis
nonnullis majoribus hic illic impresso; elytris, vix striatis,
striis puncturis minutissimis sat crebre impressis, interstitiis
alternis sublevibus et puncturis sat magnis seriatim sparsim
instructis. Long., 131.; lat., #1.
96
This species seems to be well distinguished by its peculiar
puncturation—very fine, close, and evenly distributed—the pro-
thorax bearing also a few scattered punctures evidently much
larger ; and the elytra having their scarcely marked striz closely
set with excessively fine punctures, while a conspicuous row of
considerably larger and widely spaced punctures runs down in-
terstices 1, 3, &c., 2, 4, &e., being almost levigate ; thus the
widely spaced punctures of the alternate interstices are much the
strongest sculpture of the elytra.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
L. maculatus, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis; postice vix angustatus 5
nitidus ; piceus; antennis, palpis, pedibus, capite antices
corpore subtus, et macula magna triangulari communi in
elytrorum medio posita, testaceis; capite prothoraceque
creberrime subtilissime punctulatis; elytris vix striatis, striis
puncturis subtilibus seriatim impressis, interstitiis alternis
sublevibus et puncturis sat perspicuis seriatim sparsim in-
sumucuis. long. 1d; Jat., 21. (vax):
The colouring of this species (which seems to vary only a little
in intensity, and in the elytra of some examples being reddish
towards the apex) will, I think, distinguish it from all its con-
geners. Its sculpture is very like that of JZ. alternans (though
the punctures in the alternate interstices are scarcely larger than
in the striz), but its size and shape, as well as its markings, are
very different and seem to be constant. A short series taken in
the Victorian Alps seems attributable to this species, although
the specimens vary greatly in size, some being quite twice as
large as the South Australian examples ; the red spot common to
the elytra is, moreover, in most of this Victorian series (especially
in the larger examples) evidently less conspicuous.
S. Australia ; common in the Port Lincoln district.
L. suturellus, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis; postice parum angus-
tatus; nitidus; piceus vel rufo-piceus; antennis, palpis,
prothoracis et elytrorum marginibus (sutura inclusa), corpore
subtus, pedibusque, testaceis ; capite prothoraceque subtilis-
sime confertim (parum perspicue) punctulatis; elytris vix
striatis, striis subfortiter punctulatis, interstitiis (prasertim
suturam versus) confuse perspicue punctulatis. Long., 2-11:
lat., 21.21. vix).
This species may be distinguished from the others known to
me by the conspicuous paleness of its suture, which seems to be
constant ; it may be known from the two preceding by the much
more strongly punctured striz of its elytra and the quite different
style of the puncturation of the interstices, which does not vary
alternately, but becomes gradually feebler from that nearest the
o7
suture (where it is nearly as strong as in the strive) towards the
external margin, the interstices between the middle of the elytra
and the margin being scarcely visibly punctulate. The sculpture
of the elytra is very much as in the European Phalacrus caricis,
Sturm., the punctures in the strize and in the inner interstices
being about as they are in that species. The punctures in the
strie scarcely become feebler towards the lateral margin, nor are
they very much finer even close to the apex.
Western Australia.
L. lateralis, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis ; postice parum angustatus ;
nitidus ; piceo-niger, capite et elytrorum apice paullo rufes-
centibus, antennis palpis pedibus et corpore subtus testaceis
(his nonnullis exemplis paullo infuscatis); capite protho-
raceque confertim perspicue punctulatis ; elytris vix striatis,
striis subfortiter punctulatis ; interstitiis omnibus eque con-
fuse perspicue punctulatis. Long., 1—121.; lat., 3—+].
var? major ; prothorace sat late rufo-cingulato. Long., 1£1.;
leat: k 1:
This species is larger than L. suturellus, and is very differently
coloured ; in shape and sculpture the two are very similar, except
in L. lateralis having the lateral interstices of its elytra punctured
quite as strongly as the interstices near the suture.
South Australia; near Port Lincoln. The var? major was
taken near Adelaide.
L. frigidus, sp. nov. Sat breviter ovalis, postice parum angus-
tatus ; nitidus; antennarum clava, capite, prothoraceque
(lateribus rufescentibus exceptis), nigris; elytris rufescen-
tibus hic illic infuscatis ; ceteris rufo-testaceis ; capite pro-
thoraceque subtilissime confertim punctulatis ; elytris vix
striatis striis subfortiter punctulatis, interstitiis omnibus
obscure punctulatis. Long., 11.; lat., 21.
The most noticeable character of this species is the black club
of its antenne, of which moreover the stem is more slender than
in the other species known to me of Litochrus, with the seventh
joint scarcely, if at all, longer than the sixth. In the other
species I have not found any very available antennal distinctive
characters, but they all seem to have the seventh joint distinctly
longer than the sixth, and also the third conspicuously elongated.
The fact is the antenne (owing to the compression of the apical
joints, which seem more convex moreover on one of the compressed
faces than the other) appear different in two examples of the same
species unless they are absolutely similarly brushed out, and in
these minute insects it is difficult to be sure one has attained this
result. The puncturation of the elytra in this species is not
much different from that of Z. lateralis, but owing to the ex-
G
98
tremely shining surface and lighter colour of the elytra, the
puncturation is less noticeable unless examined under a powerful
magnifier.
Victoria ; a single example embedded in snow on one of the
higher mountains.
LITOCHRUS (?)
The next two species represent a type which can hardly stand
as truly congeneric with the preceding, as the tibiz are devoid of
apical spines, and the basal joint of the hind tarsi is shorter than
the second. It agrees with Zitochrus in having the hind tarsi
evidently longer than the intermediate, in its metasternum pro-
duced to the extent of concealing the mesosternum, and in its
subglobular front (and adjacent hind) coxe, vec., dc. I should
have no hesitation in founding a new genus for it were it not
that I have not been able to consult the diagnoses of the new
American Phalacrid genera already referred to, and it is possible
that it may pertain to one of them. I find that in the species
before me, the clypeus is somewhat more developed than in the
preceding, encroaching somewhat on the labrum.
L. (2) alpicola, sp. nov. Nitidus; subcuneiformis ; postice forti-
ter angustatus ; obscure rufo-testaceus, capite prothoraceque
subinfuscatis ; his leviter sat crebre punctulatis ; elytris vix
striatis, striis subtiliter perspicue (interstitiis subtilissime
seriatim) punctulatis. Long., 11. ; lat., 21.
The most distinctive specific character of this insect seems to
be its shape, the sides converging strongly in a curved manner
hindward from close to the base of the elytra. The puncturation
of the head and prothorax is decidedly less fine than in any of
the species of Litochrus described above, but it is very faintly
impressed.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
L.(?) uniformis, sp. nov. Latus ; fere rotundus; ferrugineus ;
sublevis ; elytrorum stria suturali postice maniteste im-
pressa. Long., #].; lat., 1. (v1x).
The whole surface under a powerful Coddington, lens shows
scarcely a trace of sculpture of any kind—merely the faintest
indication of very minute puncturation—except the sutural stria
of the elytra, which is moderately defined in the hinder two-
thirds of its length. In the example before me all the margins
(including the suture) of the elytra are narrowly and obscurely
infuscate.
S. Australia; near Adelaide.
99
PHALACRINUS (gen. nov.).
A Phalacro dittert antennarum clava sat Jaxe articulata, clypeo
antice producto labrum obtegente, mesosterno late manifesto
a metasterno haud obtecto, coxis anticis minus globosis,
tarsis brevibus inter se longitudine sat equalibus, his vix
perspicue 5-articulatis, posticorum articulo 2° quam 1" paullo
breviori.
This genus has quite the facies of Phalacrus, but as will be
seen by the above diagnosis there are structural peculiarities
which almost suggest hesitation in placing it in the family
Phalacride ; especially the extreme indistinctness of the 4th
tarsal joint, and the feeble globosity of the front coxee.*
P. australis, sp. nov. Nitidus; subcuneiformis ; postice fortiter
angustatus ; testaceus; elytris plus minus infuscatis; sub-
levis, elytris distincte striatis, striis postice (externis totis)
punctulatis, interstitlis postice subconvexis. Long., 1} 1]
Jat., =; 1.
The interval between the outermost stria and the lateral mar-
gin of the elytron is very wide anteriorly (about two-fifths of the
width of the whole elytron); but it narrows hindward very
quickly, and is in the hinder half of its length of almost uniform
width, and less than half as wide as in front. Hach elytron bears
9 striz, none of which quite reach the base except the 4th, 5th,
6th, 7th, and 8th, and of these only the 7th and 8th are more
than very faintly indicated close to the base. The striz become
deeper and more strongly punctulate successively from the suture
toward the lateral margin, and also from the base hindward, the
puncturation of the 3 or 4 strie nearest the suture being scarcely
indicated in front. The 9th stria terminates in front by running
rather indistinctly into the 8th considerably behind the base of
the elytron, and the 7th and 8th are connected on the base. (In
some examples, however, the anterior inflected part of these
striz 1s scarcely traceable, so that the 8th and 9th striz seem to
terminate independently) The infuscation of the elytra is
ae)
* Since writing these remarks I have had the advantage of receiving a
communication from Mr. A. Sidney Ollifte, the Colonial Entomologist
of N.S.Wales, who has been kind enough to examine a specimen of
P. australis for me. Mr. Olliffe is a high authority on the Clavicorn genera,
whose opinion is much more valuable than mine. He regards what I have
taken to be a minute 4th joint of the tarsi as merely a basal dilation of the
apical joint, and cannot discover a suture. I have no doubt he is right,
and that my observation was incorrect. Apart from this difficulty, Mr.
Olliffe would be disposed to refer the insect to the Phalacridw, but regards
this objeccion as a very serious one. However, as it seems to me that
Phalacrinus would be much more out of place in any other family, I have
thought it on the whole best to let it stand where I have placed it, and at
the same time to record the notes with which Mr. Olliffe has favoured me.
100
variable, it appears never to extend to the portion between the
9th stria and the lateral margin; in some examples it consists
merely in the striw being darker than the general colour, and in
others it suffuses nearly the whole disc. The sculpture (excluding
the punctulate striz of the elytra) is so fine that the insect may
almost be called levigate, but the space between the 9th stria
and the lateral margin is a little more distinctly punctulate than
the general surface. On the underside the puncturation is not
much more distinct than on the upper surface except on the sides
of the metasternum, where it is moderately defined.
S. Australia ; Port Lincoln, also near Morgan.
P. obtusus, sp. nov. Latus ; postice quam antice parum fortius
angustatus ; elytrorum striis minus perspicue punctulatis ;
cetera ut P. australis. Long., 12 1.; lat., 2 1.
The difference of this insect from the preceding in respect of
shape strikes the eye at once, this being at its widest scarcely in
front of the middle, and being not much more narrowed hind-
ward than in front, while in australis the greatest width is con-
siderably in front of the middle, and the front part of the insect
is wide and obtuse, with the hinder part strongly narrowed. In
obtusus none of the striz are distinctly punctulate, while in
australis the external strize are dotted with well-defined isolated
punctures.
S. Australia; near Port Lincoln.
P. rotundus, sp. nov. Rotundus; brevis; elytris haud longiori-
bus quam conjunctim latioribus ; his margine laterali latis-
simo, striis minus crebre punctulatis ; cetera ut P. australis.
Long., 1 1.5 lat., + 1.
This species is exceedingly close to the preceding two, but its
shape is so distinctly different that I cannot regard it otherwise
than as a good species. Its outline is nearly a circle, the elytra
down the suture being (by measurement) not at all longer than
they are together wide at their widest part ; in the preceding two
species they are distinctly longer than together wide. The
interval between the 9th stria and the lateral margin is in
P. rotundus distinctly wider than in the preceding two species,
especially in its hinder part. The puncturation of the strie is
stronger than in P. obtusus, and the punctures are less closely
placed than in P. australis.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
PHALACRUS.
P. corruscus, Panz. A Phalacrus occurring commonly in
South Australia, and which I have met with in Victoria also,
appears to me incapable of separation from this European
species.
101
P. Burrundiensis, sp. nov. Breviter obtuse ovalis ; convexus ;
nitidissimus ; niger; antennis pedibusque piceis; elytris
perspicue striatis, interstitiis puncturis sat subtilibus biseria-
tim leviter impressis; antennarum clava minus elongata,
articulo ultimo precedentibus 2 conjunctis vix longitudine
eequali, apice minus acuminato. lLong., 1}1].; lat., #1.
This species is very like P. corrwscus, Panz., but differs in being
an evidently wider insect in proportion to its length, in its more
evenly rounded sides—the greatest width of the body being a
little behind, rather than at, the base of the elyrta—and in the
last joint of the antenne being scarcely so long as the preceding
two together, and being of more conical form, with the apex
blunt. The puncturation of the elytra, too, when attentively
examined, is seen to be different. In corrwscus it is fine, close,
and even, there being no strie (except the sutural one), and
scarcely a trace of longitudinal arrangement in any part of the
puncturation. In the present species the elytra are very feebly
striated throughout, the striw for the most part running in pairs
(each pair very close together), and the spaces between the
several pairs of strive (which are much wider than those between
the striz of each pair) bear each two rows of punctures, which
are very faintly impressed rather than very fine, but are quite
discernible under a good lens. In the example before me the
apical joint of the antenne is obscurely testaceous.
Northern Territory of S. Australia.
OLIBRUS.
O. Victoriensis, sp. nov. lLatus ; breviter ovalis ; nitidus ; tes-
taceo-rufus ; capite postice et prothorace (lateribus et basi
exceptis) obscurioribus ; capite prothoraceque subtilissime
confertim punctulatis; elytris punctulato-substriatis, inter-
stitiis perspicue minus crebre punctulatis. Long., 141. ;
lat., #1.
This insect seems to possess all the characters of Olibrus, the
hind tarsi longer than the intermediate, with basal joint shorter
than the second, tibie having apical spines, &c., &e. Compared
with O. corticalis, Sch., it is a good deal wider in proportion to its
length, and is considerably less attenuated behind, and _ less
convex ; the puncturation of its elytra is as strong in the inter-
stices as in the strie, and is slightly stronger than in
Phalacrus caricis, Starm.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district.
NITIDULID.
Tn recently working through the specimens belonging to this
family in my collection, I have been surprised to find how little
102
use describers have made of the presence or absence (and the
shape) of a piece of the under-surface which is, I suppose, the
epimeron of the mesosternum, and which in some genera assumes
a remarkable position and form ; in Meligethes (e.g.) it appears.
as a triangular plate separating from each other in the front half
of their length tne metasternum and the metasternal episternum.
As I am not quite sure that I am right in deeming it the meso-
sternal epimeron, I propose in the following descriptions, «c.,
where I have occasion to refer to this piece, to call it the ‘“inter-
mediate plate,” so as to avoid the risk of giving it a misleading
name. I have looked through several works on the Nitidulide
(e.g., Reitter’s “ Systematische Eintheilung der Nitidularien,” the
chapter on the “ Nitidulaires” in the ‘Genera des Coléopteres,”
the corresponding chapter in the “ Insecten Deutschlands ”) with-
out having found any discussion of this character—although I
have no doubt it has been remarked by someone, if I could hit
the right author. I have not access to a sufficiently large collec-
tion of Nitedulide to be able to say how far this character would
be available for purposes of classification in general; but so far
as concerns the Australian species and such European and
American ones as are respresented in my collection, the inter-
position of this “intermediate plate” between the metasternum
and its episterna, and also its shape when so interposed, appear
to be distinctive of genera. [I have examined a considerable
number of specimens of the following genera, and find -this
“intermediate plate” in Cychramptodes, Meligethes, Pria, Mac-
roura, Gaulodes, Nitidula, Cychramus, Ips (all well defined) ;
and in Amphotis and Pocadius feebly discoverable ; while in the
Brachypterides, Carpophilides, Epurzea, Haptoncus, Haptoncura,
Soronia, and Omosita I do not find it at all discernible.
Another character that might, I think, be much used with
advantage in classifying the Vitidulide is the degree of coarse-
ness of granulation of the eye. So far as I have been able to
investigate the matter the granulation of the eyes in this family
is of three distinct types. It is more or less fine in the Brachy-
pterides, Carpophilides, Epurzea, Haptoncus, Haptoncura, Nitidula.
Amphotis, Omosita, Meligethes, Pocadius, Macroura, Pria, Ips.
In the other genera, viz., Soronia, Gaulodes, Lasiodoctylus,
Cychramptodes, Ideethina, Authinodes, Cychramus, it is coarser ;
but of those with more coarsely granulated eyes (7.e., with the
facets large) some have the individual facets almost flat (e.g..
Gaulodes, Cychramptodes), while others have them more or less
strongly convex, /dethina (presuming my identification of that
genus to be correct) standing pre-eminent in respect of that
character.
103
HAPTONCURA.
H. Victoriensis, sp. nov. Ovalis; pubescens; testacea, pro-
thoracis disco utrinque, antennarum articulis ultimis 4 vel
5 vel 6, et elytrorum disco, infuscatis ; confertissime minus
subtiliter punctulata; prothorace quam longiori duplo
latiori, antrorsum angustato, antice leviter emarginato,
lateribus ab apice ad basin gradatim magis late reflexo-
marginatis, angulis posticis bene determinatis retrorsum
subproductis. Long., 12 1.—1/1.; lat., 3—41.
This species has entirely the facies of an European Epurea,
but clearly belongs, I think, to the genus (or subgenus)
Hiaptoncura. Its pubescence and puncturation scarcely differ
from the same in /. pusilla, Hbst. Compared with that species
it is much less elongate and parallel (more like Z#. deleta, Er., in
outline), with the sides of the prothorax much less widely re-
tlexed (especially in front), the elytra less widely margined, tibiz
with apical spines, «ec.
Of Australian Haptoncure, no doubt imperialis, Reitt, is its
nearest ally. I have not, so far as I know, seen that species (the
exact habitat of which is not known), but it evidently differs from
it in many characters, of which I may specify the puncturation
no doubt much stronger (imperialis is said to be “ subtilissime
punctulata”), the front of the prothorax less strongly emarginate,
&c. The colours and markings, too, are evidently different, the
prothorax having in anperialis on either side a black discal vitta,
abbreviated in front ; this species an elongate blotch (often al-
most obsolete), not more abbreviated in front than behind ; the
elytra in typical specimens of «mperialis having (among other
markings) a large common triangular, basal, dark spot. Of the
present species [ have seen nothing like this in any specimen, but
ordinarily there is a large dark spot occupying the greater part of
the disc of each elytron, nearly reaching the suture and lateral
margin, and widely separated from the base and apex. This spot
is hable to be altogether wanting (rarely), or extended over the
whole elytron, except the lateral margin. The females are pro-
portionally much broader and more robust than the males.
Victoria ; on flowers in the Alpine district.
Hl. Lindensis, sp. nov. Ovalis; pubescens ; testacea vel rufa ;
elytris maculatim et corpore subtus, plus minus infuscatis ;
leviter (in prothorace sat crebre in elytris magis sparsim
fo)
punctulata; prothorace quam longiori vix duplo latiori, an-
trorsum sat angustato, antice subbisinuato, lateribus angus-
> b) b) o
tissime reflexo-marginatis, angulis posticis sat rotundatis.
> b) oD
This little species is evidently closely allied to //. /i/iputana,
104
but differs cnter alia in its less closely punctured prothorax, with
rotundate-obtuse hind angles. From the two other previously
described Australian species, and from //. Victoriensis, it differs
in the very narrow margins of its prothorax. The infuscation of
its elytra (which is never clearly defined) consists of a shading
round the scutellum and a vitta down the disc of each elytron,
which is dilated near, but does not reach, the apex ; this vitta is
liable to be broken into several small patches, or even to be
scarcely discernible, and in some examples the shading round the
scutellum is very faint. In some examples the underside is
entirely rufous, in others the metasternum or hind body, or both,
may be more or less infuscate. The puncturation, I regret that
I cannot compare satisfactorily with that of any well-known
species ; the prothorax is finely alutaceous, and on this surface it
is (by no means closely) pitted with faintly impressed, but not
very small, punctures ; the punctures on the elytra are still more
sparse and faint. .
S. Australia ; common on flowers near Port Lincoln.
fl, Meyricki, sp. nov. Ovalis; pubescens; testacea vel rufa ;
elytris et corpore subtus plus minus infuscatis ; prothorace
confertim sat subtiliter punctulato, quam longiori minus
duplo latiori, antrorsum angustato, antice bisinuato, lateri-
bus angustissime reflexo-marginatis, angulis posticis rotun-
dato-obsusis ; elytris sparsim leviter punctulatis. Long., 11;
lat., 31.
This species is very like HW. Lindensis. I do not find any note-
worthy difference in the colours, except that in ordinary types of
this the infuscation of the elytra is almost confined to the region
of the scutellum, and that the general colour of the elytra is dis-
tinctly paler than in //. Lindensis. It can be at once dis-
tinguished from /indensis by the much closer and less faint
puncturation of the prothorax, and from //. /iliputana, Reitt., by
its different colour, less transverse prothorax, &e.
W. Australia ; taken by Mr. E. Meyrick.
H. wniformis, sp. nov. Ovalis; vix pubescens ; rufo-brunnea vel
nigro-brunnea; antennis palpis pedibusque rufis; minus sub-
tiliter subsparsim equaliter punctulata ; prothorace quam
longiori minus duplo latiori, antrosum angustato, antice sub-
bisinuato, lateribus angustissime reflexo-marginatis, angulis
posticis rotundato-obtusis. Long., 11. ; lat., 31.
The unicolorous dark reddish or blackish brown colour of this
species seems to be distinctive, as also its evenly distributed punc-
turation, which is evidently stronger than in the preceding two
species.
Victoria ; cn flowers in the Alpine district.
105
N.B.—As the last three species described above have a con-
siderably different facies from Hpurca, owing to the very narrow
lateral margins of their prothorax, I should have hesitated to
refer them to Haptoncura, were it not for their being evidently
close allies of H. liliputana, Reitter. It will perhaps be well to
mention that they possess the characters which in Herr Reitter’s
tabulation of the Vitidulide (verh. ver. Briinn, 1873) would refer
them to Epurea (from which genus Haptoncwra has since been
separated), viz., prosternum not produced hindward, tarsi dilated,
elytra nearly covering the pygidium, labrum emarginate, apex of
mandibles simple, and in addition the tibiz distinctly spined at
the apex and other characters distinguishing Haptoncura.
The described Australian species may be thus tabulated :—
A. Lateral margins of prothorax widely reflexed.
B. Elytral markings consisting of a
dark vitta:* 2: apr ... Wictoriensis, Blackb.
BB. Elytra not marked as in fimperialis, Reitt.,
Victoriensis ... ae ... (subquadrata, Reitt.
AA. Lateral margins of prothorax extremely narrow.
B. Prothorax rectangular at base
(colour uniformly testaceous) liliputana, Reitt.
BB. Hind angles of prothorax more or less roundly obtuse.
C. Prothorax and elytra differently punctured inter
Se.
D. Prothorax closely
punctured oe
DD. Prothorax faintly
and less closely
punctured .... Lindensis, Blackb.
CC. Puncturation of upper
surface quite uniform uniformis, Blackb.
Meyricki, Blackb.
NITIDULA.
N. quadripustulata, Fab. This species (doubtless imported) is
not uncommon in the neighbourhood of Adelaide. I have not
seen any previous notice of its occurrence in Australia.
SORONIA.
S. simulans, sp. nov. Sat late ovalis; pubescens ; crebre punctu-
lata ; nigro-picea ; prothoracis elytrorumque lateribus (his
sat angustis) antennis pedibus et corpore subtus rufescenti-
bus ; prothorace quam longiori plus duplo latiori, antrorsum
fortiter angustatis, antice sat fortiter vix bisinuatim emar-
ginato, angulis posticis rectis retrorsum leviter productis ;
elytris sub-seriatim punctulatis, interstitiis alternis fulvo-
pubescentibus. Long., 22 1.; lat., 14 1. (vix).
Agrees with Soronia in all generic characters, I think,—elytra
106
almost entirely covering the pygidium, labrum well developed,
emarginate, prothorax not overlapping the base of the elytra,
prosternum not prolonged in a free process behind the anterior
cox, tarsi simple, apex of mandibles bidentate.
Of the previously described Australian Soronie, I have not
seen S. superba, Reitt., but from the description it is obvious.
that it is very different from this species—with conspicuous
markings on the upper surface ; S. variegata, Macl., is stated by
Mr. Olliffe (from examination of the type) to be a Weaspis ;
S. amphotiformis, Reitt., is a very different insect, with very
much wider lateral margins, markings on the elytra, &c., &e.
Compared with the European S. punctatissima, Ill, the present
species (apart from colour and markings) is less elongate, with
lateral margins much narrower, anterior angles of prothorax
much less produced, surface of prothorax without inequalities,
puncturation of upper surface much more distinct and subrugu-
lose, seriate pubescence of elytra very conspicuous, puncturation
of under surface inuch coarser, &e., ke.
The colour and markings are much like those of several Aus-
tralian Nitidulide of other genera, e.g., Lasiodactylus marginatus,
Reitt.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
LASIODACTYLUS.
L. marginatus, Reitt. (var. ? obscurus). Nigro-piceus vel piceo-
rufescens ; antennis (nonnullis exemplis clava picea) pedibus
et corpore subtus rufis, nonnullis exemplis prothoracis lateri-
bus dilutioribus ; supra fortiter sat crebre punctulatus ; pro-
thorace quam longiori vix duplo latiori, antrorsum sat angus-
tato, antice leviter emarginato, angulis posticis rotundato-
obtusis ; elytris subseriatim punctulatis, interstitiis alternis
seriatim setulosis; tibiis anticis apice extus dente curvato
productis. Long., 14 1.—211.; lat., + 1.-—l21.
I have not seen a typical example of ZL. marginatus, Reitt., but
the specimens before me agree fairly well with the description,
except in respect of colour. As I have seen a good many speci-
mens, the variety seems to be deserving of a name, even if it be
only a var.
I have described it suticiently fully to characterise it as a
species if it prove to be distinct from LZ. marginatus, as the des-
cription of the latter is wanting in detail—the puncturation, for
instance, merely being called ‘close, and on the elytra irregularly
seriate,” without any indication whether it is fine or coarse. I
do not know any familiar Australian WVitidulid with which the
puncturation of the present form can be profitably compared. It
is not unlike the prothoracic puncturation of Jacroura deceptor,
107
Blackb., but this information will not be of much value to most
Coleopterists ; it is, however, in character very similar to the
puncturation of the common European Jps ferrugineus, Fab., but
is very much closer, the whole upper surface being quite as closely
punctured as the head of [ps ferrugineus.
The “intermediate plate” on the under surface is moderately
large, and is equilaterally triangular in shape.
Queensland.
IDETHINA.
The following species is so near absolute agreement with Herr
Reitter’s characters for this genus that I do not think it would
be desirable to give it a new generic name merely on the ground
of some slight discrepancies. These are that the mesosternum is
(not “scarcely,” but) not carinate, and that the prosternum is not
prolonged behind the front cox in a distinct process. The
structure of the prosternum is not mentioned in Herr Reitter’s
diagnosis of the genus, but from its being placed near thina
and Lasiodactylus the presence may be inferred of at least the
“small pin-point-like process” attributed to those two. This,
however, I have not been able to detect in the example before
me, the prosternum being bent down behind the anterior coxz
almost exactly as in Soronia. It is possible, however, that this
may be the case in /dethina, as otherwise it is difficult to under-
stand why its author has separated it from Lasiodactylus, as all
the characters given are also attributed to Lasiodactylus, except
the labrum being very short, and this latter character seems a
very feeble one on which to found a genus. The claws of /dethina
are said to be “simple;” the claws of the specimen before me are
certainly not dentate, but they are slightly dilated at the base—
not, however, to an extent that seems inconsistent with their
being called simple. It is possible that Herr Reitter, if he saw
this insect, would give it a new generic name. I may add that
the eyes of this insect are more strongly and coarsely granulate
than those of any other Nitidulid known to me. The piece of
the undersurface which I have called the “intermediate plate”
(vide p. 102) is very large and well defined, almost as in
Meligethes.
I. cincta, sp. nov. Late subcylindrica ; subnitida ; sat longe
fulvo-pubescens ; rufus, prothoracis et elytrorum singulorum
disco infuscato; prothoracis elytrorumque marginibus et
tibiarum posteriorum 4 marginibus externis dense ciliatis ;
prothorace quam longiori fere duplo latiori, minus subtiliter
sat crebre subrugulose punctulato, antrorsum fortiter an-
custato, antice emarginato, angulis posticis rectis, lateribus
anguste marginatis; elytris postice singulatim late rotundatis
pygidii dense pubescentis basin tegentibus, seriatim pube-
108
scentibus, leviter striatis, striis minus subtiliter punctulatis
apicem versus vix profundioribus, interstitiis vix perspicue
punctulatis; corpore subtus leviter sat crasse punctulato.
Long. 2s lat re.
Besides difference in colour, this species seems to differ from
I. Deyrollei, Reitter, inter alia, by its striate elytra and more
strongly punctulate prothorax.
S. Australia; taken by Mr. McDougall near Victor Harbour.
MACROURA.
Of this genus I have three species before me. One of them
(from Western Australia and the Port Lincoln district of South
Australia) is, L think, J. brunnescens, Reitt., the exact habitat
of which has not, so far as I can ascertain, been previously re-
corded. It agrees with the description in every respect, except
that the author does not mention the sutural angles of the elytra
being rounded off so as to show a small piece of the propygidium.
In his description of the Indian J/. meligethoides, Herr Reitter
mentions the presence of this character, and therefore his omission
to mention it in describing J. brwnnescens seems to imply its
absence, but in all other respects the insect agrees so well with
the description that I think the omission is probably accidental.
MM. deceptor, sp. nov. Late ovalis; vix nitida ; aureo-pubescens ;
piceo-nigra, labro ore antennis pedibus elytrorumque apice
summo rutis ; prothorace quam longiori duplo latiori, antror-
sum sat angustato, antice leviter emarginato, fortiter sat
crebre punctulato, angulis posticis rectis retrorsum sat pro-
ductis ; elytris apice singulatim rotundatis (propygidium in
medio aperientibus), sat fortiter vix regulariter striatis,
interstitiis ruguloso-punctulatis et seriatim minus perspicue
aureo-pubescentibus ; pygidio ruguloso. Long. 14 1.;
Jats; = 1.
Remarkably like a large Meligethes ; the very strong and not
very close puncturation of the prothorax, separately rounded (not
truncate) apices of the elytra, the red apex of the elytra and the
red antenne will in combination distinguish this species from all
its described congeners.
Northern Territory of South Australia.
M., Baileyi, sp. nov. Late ovalis; subnitida ; aureo-pubescens ;
atra, antennarum basi pedibusque rufescentibus ; prothorace
quam longiori duplo latiori, antrorsum fortiter angustato,
antice bisinuato, crebre sat fortiter punctulato, angulis pos-
ticis rectis retrorsum sat productis ; elytris apice singulatim
late rotundatis (propygidium in medio aperientibus), sat for-
titer sat regulariter striatis, interstitiis rugulosis et seriatim
aureo-pubescentibus ; pygidio reguloso. lLong., 13 1.; lat. £1.
109
Resembles the preceding species, but differs in colour and im
the evidently closer and less strong puncturation of the prothorax,
which is about as strong as (and somewhat closer than) that of
the prothorax of the European Srachypterus urtice, Fab. Of the
previously described species MW. brunnescens, Reitt., and nigra,
Reitt., are considerably larger, the former (as also J/. densita,
Reitt,) having the prothorax very much more finely punctured,
and the latter—besides having the prothorax more finely punc-
tured (as I should judge from the description)—having black
pubescence and elytra truncate at the apex.
Queensland ; taken on Mount Bellenden-Ker by F. M. Bailey,
Esq. (of botanical fame).
AITHINODES (gen. nov. W2tidulidarwm ).
Labrum transversum emarginatum; antennarum clava magna
fortiter compressa, articulis fortiter transversis ; oculi parvi
fortiter prominentes fortiter granulati; prothorax elytrorum
basin haud tegens; elytra pygidium fere totum tegentia ;
prosternum pone coxas breviter productum et-abrupte in
apicem acutum retrorsum angustatum ; tarsi modice dilatati;
unguiculi basi dente obtuso armati ; corpus ovale pubescens ;.
mesosternum carinatum.
T cannot ascertain that any genus has been described hitherto:
to which an insect presenting the above characters could be re-
ferred without a likelihood of causing confusion, and therefore I
am obliged to give a new name.
The piece of the undersurface which I have called the “inter-
mediate plate” is very distinct ; it is narrow and elongate, much
as in Gaulodes, awd not unlike the corresponding piece in Jps.
Other characters that seem likely to be generic are great elonga-
tion of the third joint of the antenne, as compared with the fol-
lowing joints, and the disappearance of the third and fifth rows.
of pubescence on the elytra considerably before the apex.
I think the position of this genus will be near Lasiodactylus
and thina, which have a very similar prosternal process—
broad immediately behind the cox, and then narrowed to an
apical angle very abruptly, so that the part behind the cox is
triangular, and yet very short. I have not been able to examine
the mandibles. The tarsi are dilated a little more strongly than
in Amphotis. The eyes resemble those of the European
Cychramus luteus, Kug., but are smaller, and even more promin-
ent.
LE. marmoratum, sp. nov. Late ovale, postice sat angustatum ;
sat nitidum; pubescens; rufo-ferrugineum, prothorace
elytrisque maculatim infuscatis ; prothorace quam longiori
duplo latiori, minus subtiliter minus crebre punctulato,
110
antrorsum sat fortiter angustato, antice emarginato, angulis
posticis acute rectis retrorsum subproductis, lateribus minus
anguste reflexo-marginatis ; elytris postice singulatim rotun-
datis, fere ut prothorax punctulatis (sed puncturis subseria-
tim dispositis), seriatim pubescentibus, apicem versus
seriebus 1* 2° 4* que in carinis elevatis, 3° 5° que obsoletis.
iuong:,) Lite laie sa.
Besides tie Api part of the first, second, and fourth rows of
pubescence, the parts of the sixth and seventh immediately be-
hind the middle seem to be a little elevated.
In the example before me the infuscation on the disc of the
prothorax is blotchy and very ill-defined, while that on the elytra
is very distinct, consisting of a large common basal triangle and a
number of small spots, the largest of which are on either side of
the suture near the apex.
Tropical Australia ; I am not sure of the exact locality.
THALYCRODES (gen. nov. Vitidulidarum ).
Labrum bilobum; antennarum clava ut TZhalycre,; oculi sat
magni sat prominentes modice granulati; prothorax
elytrorum basin haud tegens; elytra pygidii partem tegentia ;
prosternum ut Lasiodact fyli i, mesosternum subtiliter carina-
tum; tibie omnes extus dentibus spinulisque armatee;
tarsi simplices; unguiculi basi vix compresso - dilatati ;
corpus pubescens, marginibus dense ciliatis.
" The species for which I propose this name cannot be referred
to Thalycra, on account of their having all their tibie strongly
armed externally, the claws not truly simple, and the mesosternum
traversed longitudinally by an extremely fine elevated line. I
cannot help thinking that 7halycra australis, Germ., is congeneric
with the species before me, and that its author overlooked the
extremely fine carina on the mesosternum—indeed, I should have
no hesitation whatever in considering one of the insects before
me as identical with it specifically if it were not for this diff-
culty. J have therefore given it the name australe, as I am
satisfied that, if generically, it is also specifically identical.
The “intermediate plate” on the undersurface of this genus is
decidedly large, and forms a triangle. The third joint of the
antenne is, as in thinodes, longer “than the next. two together.
Unfortunately, I have not been able to compare these species
with a specimen of Zhalycra, and have had to depend upon
descriptions of that genus, aided by my memory of it, in making
the preceding remarks.
T. australe (?Germ.). Ovale; convexum; sat nitidum ; pube-
scens ; ferrugineo-brunneum (elytris nonnullis exemplis ob-
scure testaceo-maculatis); prothorace quam longiori duplo
Lit
latiori, minus subtiliter minus crebre punctulato, antrorsum
sat fortiter angustato, antice emarginato, angulis posticis
rotundatis lateribus anguste marginatis; elytris postice
rotundato-truncatis, vix striatis, striis crebre punctulatis,
interstitiis vix punctulatis alternis griseo-pilosis.
var. tenebrosum, corpore et antennarum clava nigrescentibus,
ee manifeste testaceo-maculatis. Long., 1}—141. ; lat.,
3 4
ae
The front tibize have three blunt teeth placed round the apical
external margin; the intermediate tibie have their external
margin finely spined in its whole length, and there is a large bifid
tooth a little before the apex, and a simple sharp one still nearer
to the apex; the external margin of the hind tibie is finely
spined in all its length, and bears close to its apex a long tooth
which ends in two spines. The “intermediate plate” is in the
form of an equilateral triangle, and is of large size.
The pale markings on the elytra consist of three or four large
spots placed at intervals on either side of the suture in the
anterior two-thirds of its length, and an additional spot on the
base at the shoulder. In ordinary specimens they are scarcely,
or not at all, noticeable; in the var. tenebroswm, they are very
conspicuous.
S. Australia ; near Adelaide, also near Port Lincoln.
T. pulchrum, sp. nov. Ovale; convexum; pubescens; ferrug-
ineum, elytris notis infuscatis numerosis maculatis; pro-
thorace quam longiori duplo latiori, minus subtiliter sat
sparsim punctulato, antrorsum sat fortiter angustato, antice
emarginato, angulis posticis bene determinatis obtusis, lateri-
bus anguste marginatis : ; elytris postice rotundato-truncatis,
leviter striatis, striis crebre punctulatis, interstitiis vix
punctulatis alternis griseo-pilosis. Long., 12 |. (vix);
lat., 2 1.
The front tibie are strongly crenulate all along their external
edge, and have two strong sharp teeth, one at the apex, the
other immediately before it ; the middle and hind tibiz are feebly
and widely serrate externally, and also bear a: series of strong
spines, their apex being dilated externally into a kind of blunt
tooth, on which are several longer spines. The dark markings
on the elytra are very distinct and very intricate. The suture is
infuscate, a series of spots forms a kind of festoon from shoulder
to shoulder, crossing the suture at about a-third of its length
from the base, and on either side sends a branch forward to the
base. from the middle of its length between shoulder and suture,
several spots placed transversely occupy the middle part of each
elytron, and the apex is edged with dark-brown, which is con-
tinued on either side“and then arched forward to the suture so as
112
to form a ring intersected by the dark suture on either side of
which it thus encloses a patch of the pale ferruginous ground
colour. The ‘intermediate plate” is in the form of an equi-
lateral triangle, but is much smaller than in the preceding
species.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
T. cylindricum, sp. nov. Sat elongatum; subparallelum ; sub-
cylindricum ; piceo-nigrum, capite prothoraceque obscure
rufescentibus ; antennis (clava excepta) pedibus et elytrorum
maculis nonnullis rufis ; prothorace quam longiori dimidio
latiori, vix subcanaliculato, crebre minus subtiliter subaspere
punctulato, antrorsum minus angustato, antice- leviter
emarginato, angulis posticis rotundato-obtusis, lateribus sat
anguste marginatis; elytris postice rotundato-truncatis,
leviter striatis, striis crebre punctulatis, interstitiis subrugu-
losis, alternis griseo-pilosis ; oculis minus fortiter granulatis.
Long., 12 1.; lat., $1
Although the subcylindric form and less strongly granulated
eyes of this insect suggest considerable doubt as to whether it is
rightly placed here, I cannot regard those characters as sufficient
foundation for a new genus. The 3rd joint of the antenne is a
little less elongate than in the preceding two species, and on the
under surface the “intermediate plate” is considerably narrowed
and elongated; the other structural characters seem identical.
The red blotches on the elytra are not very strongly defined
(having somewhat the appearance of being marked on the inner
surface of the elytra, and seen through its substance)—but I have
no doubt their brightness is variable. They are very similar to
those in some examples of 7’. australe.
The front tibie are very like those of 7. pulchrum, but them
crenulations are feebler and they have only a single blunt bifid
tooth at the apex; the middle and hind tibie are spined ex-
ternally, and have a bifid tooth close to the apex.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district.
TROGOSITIDAZ.
NEASPIS.
NV. pusilla, sp. nov. Elongato-ovalis ; sat nitida ; setulis albidis
confuse vestita; picea, antennis basin versus prothoracis
elytrorumque lateribus corpore subtus et pedibus plus minus
rufescentibus ; capite prothoraceque crebre obscure subrugu-
lose punctulatis; hoc quam longiori plus duplo latiori,
antrorsum leviter angustato antice leviter emarginato, angulis
posticis subrectis retrorsum subproductis, lateribus late mar-
ginatis ciliatis subtiliter serratis; elytris sat crasse subrugu-
113
lose subseriatim punctulatis lateribus subtiliter ciliatis.
Long., 121. ; lat., 21. (vix).
Very like the common WV. variegata, Macl., but inter alia with-
out any pattern on the elytra, much smaller, more elongate, with
the prothorax more transverse and less emarginate in front, with
anterior angles scarcely at all produced, and having its lateral
margins finely serrate.
South Australia; near Adelaide.
PELTONYXA.
I have before me two species evidently belonging, I think, to
this genus, but I cannot identify either of them with the pre-
viously recorded P. Deyrollei, Reitt., which is a much larger
insect, besides differing in several other particulars.
P. australis, sp. nov. Elongata, postice leviter dilatata, minus
convexa ; vix pubescens; ferruginea, elytris dilutioribus,
prothoracis disco utrinque (nonnullis exemplis) nigro-
umbrato ; capite prothoraceque opacis confertim subtilissime
punctulatis; hoc quam longiori duplo latiori, antrorsum
parum angustato, lateribus minus rotundatis minus late
reflexis, angulis posticis rotundato-obtusis ; elytris fortiter
serlatim punctulatis, interstitiis alternis vix elevatis. Long.,
ft lat. |.
South Australia ; Adelaide district.
P. pubescens, sp. nov. Elongata, postice leviter dilatata, minus
convexa ; pilis erectis sat elongatis vestita ; nigro-brunnea,
antennis pedibus et prothoracis elytrorumque lateribus testa-
ceis ; capite prothoraceque subtiliter rugulosis; hoc quam
longiori duplo latiori, antrorsum parum angustato, lateribus
minus rotundatis sat anguste reflexis, angulis posticis rotun-
dato-obtusis ; elytris fortiter rugulose subseriatim punctu-
tulatis. Long.,*121.; lat., 21.
Victoria ; under bark of Eucalyptus in the Alpine district.
COLYDITDAE.
The determination of the question whether a given insect
should be referred to this family or to the Venebrionide seems
capable of depending merely on the existence or non-existence of
a minute basal joint of the anterior four tarsi. Byrsax, for in-
stance, was originally placed in the Colydiide as having tetramer-
ous tarsi, and some years later its author, Mr. Pascoe, reported
his having discovered it to be heteromerous, and so transferred it
to the Tenebrionide. I draw attention to the close analogy (even
if it be no more) between these families, because I have several
new species before me for description, which I refer to the
H
114
Colyduide, but with a doubt whether they may not possess—as
Byrsax is said to do—a basal (tarsal) joint completely hidden in
the cotyloid cavity of the tibia,” which I have failed to discover.
DITOMA.
D. pulchra, Blackb. In the Alpine district of Victoria I have
met with some examples of an insect which appear to be scarcely
specifically distinct from this 8. Australian species, although they
are smaller and darker than the type. They vary a little in the
prominence of the lateral dilatation of the prothorax, and I am
not quite sure that they do not represent a distinct species, but I
cannot find any invariable character by which to distinguish
them. This insect bears a very remarkable general resemblance
to Sparactus interruptus, Er.
D. torrida, sp. nov. Minus depressa; minus nitida; glabra;
ferruginea ; capite postice prothoracis disco et elytrorum
maculis numerosis (his fascias 4 irregulares formantibus)
obscure fuscis; prothorace granulato, utrinque bicostato et
inter costas internas basin versus carinis 2 arcuatis instruc-
tis, costis et marginibus lateralibus (his late reflexis) sub-
tiliter crenulatis, angulis omnibus acutis; elytris singulis
carinis 5 valde elevatis instructis, interstitiis crasse biseria-
tim punctulatis. Long., 221. (v ix); lat., #1.
This species must be near D. serricollis, Bae ; In that species:
however, inter alia, the upper surface appears to be of a uniform
dark-brown colour—the prothorax to be simply bicostate on
either side instead of having a short arched additional costa —
looped on to each of the inner cost near the base—and the head
to be trilobed in front, whereas the head of the present species is
rotundate-truncate in front, very much as that of the European
D. crenata.
N. Queensland ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
D. nivicola, sp. nov. Minus depressa; subnitida ; setis suberec-
tis minus crebre vestita; brunneo-nigra; antennis, capite
antice, prothoracis lateribus, elytrorum maculis parvis non-
nullis (his testaceo-pubescentibus) et pedibus, rufis ; capite
prothoraceque crebre granulosis ; hoc minus inequali, lateri-
bus fortiter serratis a basi antrorsum gradatim magis
fortiter dilatatis antice valde productis ; elytris striatis crasse
subserlatim rugulose punctulatis. Long., 121.; lat., 2]. (vix).
The colours and markings of this species are much like those of
D. hilaris, Blackb., but the latter is a considerably narrower and
more elongate insect, with the prothorax much less dilated
laterally, the elytra less coarsely sculptured, We.
Victoria; Alpine district, under the bark of a Bebe Si
standing 1 in’ a snowdrift.
115
SARROTRIUM.
S. australe, sp. nov. Elongatum; nigrum; antennis squamis
eriseo-ferrugineis vestitis, pedibus ferrugineis, elytris fasciis
2 rufis ornatis ; capite utrinque pone oculos spina armato ;
prothorace antrorsum angustato, angulis anticis lateraliter
subspinosis ; elytris profunde punctulato-striatis, longitu-
dinaliter 3-costatis, costis externis pone medium sinuatis.
Long., 21.; lat., 21. (vix).
Several genera of Zenebrionide (e.g., Elascus) have been de-
scribed, the remarkable similarity of which to Colydiid genera
has been remarked on. [I at first supposed this present species
to pertain to one of them, but on careful examination I find that
it does not; with the aid of a compound microscope I feel sure
that it is not heteromerous; it can be so only if there is a very
minute basal joint of the anterior tarsi so imbedded in the coty-
loid cavity of the tibia as to be discoverable only by dissection,
which I have not been able to employ, having only a single
example. The fasciz on its elytra are of a bright red colour ;
one of them commences a little behind the shoulder on the margin
and runs obliquely to the suture a little in front of the middle,
the other being subapical and straight. The short lateral spine
into which the antennal orbit is drawn out behind the eye is a
very distinctive character. The head and prothorax are extremely
like those of Sarrotriwm clavicorne, and the antenne are almost
exactly like the antenne of that species, though a little less stout.
It may be remarked that the specimen before me is in its
structural characters extremely like the figure of Latometus
pubescens, Er. (Wiegm. Arch., 1842, I., tab. 5, fig. 3); it is, how-
ever, evidently much narrower and more elongate, and moreover
the figure represents Latometus as having all the five joints of
the anterior four tarsi quite well detined.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district.
MERYX.
M. equalis, sp. nov. Elongata; parallela ; supra equalis ; sub-
nitida ; subreticulatim albido-pubescens ; capite prothora-
ceque confertim subtiliter punctulatis; hoc postice minus
angustato, lateribus crenulatis ; elytris sat fortiter vix seria-
tim punctulatis, vix manifeste 3-costatis; antennarum
articulis ultimis 2 quam 9" nonnihil brevioribus ; palporum
maxillarum articulo ultimo apice oblique truncato. Long.,
1—4].; lat., 1—121.
The whitish pubescence is very inconspicuous on the prothorax ;
on the elytra it is very distinct, but not very sharply limited ; it
forms a reticulated pattern somewhat like the reticulation formed
in the previously described species by coste. Compared with
116
MM. illota, Pasc., the present species is less opaque, its prothorax
is less narrowed behind, and its antenne are longer, more slender,
and less incrassate towards the apex, with the apical two joints
distinctly though not much shorter than the preceding joints ;
the last joint of the maxillary palpi is a little more sharply tri-
angular than in WZ. allota.
South Australia ; near Port Lincoln, under bark.
SPARACTUS.
This genus is remarkably like Ditoma superficially, but may be
at once distinguished by the 3-jointed club of its antenne. A
species occurring not uncommonly in 8. Australia and Victoria
agrees very well with the description of S. interruptus, Er., the
only species named up to the present time. The following seem
to be new :—
S. pustulosus, sp. nov. Opacus; niger, antennis pedibus pro-
thoracis lateribus elytrorum basi et corpore subtus obscure
rufescentibus; supra granulatus; capite angulos 4, pro-
thorace processus serratos 3, utrinque formantibus ; horum
antico permagno antrorsum curvato-producto; prothorace
supra tuberculis conicis instructo; elytris 3-seriatim tuber-
culatis. Long., 21.5 lat., + 1.
S. Australia; common under bark of Eucalyptus in various
localities.
S. elongatus, sp. nov. Opacus; niger, antennis pedibus capite
antice prothoracis lateribus et corpore subtus rufescentibus ;
supra granulatus ; capite quadrato, antice rotundato-trun-
cato, lateribus reflexis ; prothorace antice fortiter bisinuato,
lateribus leviter sinuatis late reflexis crenulatis, disco
tuberculis parvis nonnullis instructo ; elytris obscure 3-seria-
tim tuberculatis. Long., 23 1.; lat., 1 1. (vix).
S. Australia; Port Lincoln district.
S. proximus, sp. nov. Opacus; niger, capite antice antennis
pedibusque rufescentibus ; supra granulatus; capite fere ut
S. interrupti, Er., sed angulis subanticis rotundatis ; pro-
thorace inzequali, antice dilatato, margine crenulato ; elytris
3-costatis, costis interioribus interruptis. Long., 12 1. ; lat.,
Sle vax),
Very like S. interruptus, Er., but differently coloured and
sculptured, the upper surface (except the reddish front of the
head) being unicolorous; the inner two costs on each elytron
being less frequently, and less widely, interrupted (so that they
appear much less like a series of tubercles) ;.and the hinder of
the two angles of the sides of the head being quite rounded off.
In both these species the upper surface of the head is flattish and
i Wy
more or less quadrate, but very close to its front margin is sud-
denly contracted into an extremely short parallel-sided prolonga-
tion ; in both, the sides and front of this terminal piece meet in
sharp angles, and in S. interruptus there is also a well-defined
angle at the point where the head is contracted, while in
S. proximus this part is rounded off.
S. Australia ; near Adelaide.
S. costatus, sp. nov. Opacus; niger, pedibus plus minus piceis;
antennis tarsis et corpore subtus obscure rufescentibus ;
supra granulatus ; capite prothoraceque fere ut S. interrupte ;
elytris 3-costatis, costis haud interruptis. Long., 1;—141.;
lat., 2—2 1.
S. Australia ; widely distributed, and not rare.
The following is a tabulation of the described species of
Sparactus :—
A. Elytra with all their cost entire ... costatus, Blackb.
AA. The inner two cost interrupted.
B. The subapical angles of the head
rounded... aad mee ... proximus, Blackb.
BB. The subapical angles of the
head well defined ... interruptus, Er.
AAA. All the cost broken up intotubercles.
B. Prothorax simply sinuate in
lateral outline sot ... elongatus, Blackb.
BB. Lateral margin of prothorax
cut into large and _ con-
spicuous processes ... ... pustulosus, Blackb.
BOTHRIDERES.
B. Vietoriensis, sp. nov. Nitidus ; prothorace fortiter punctulato,
disco late depresso, medio vix elevato ; niger; antennis pedi-
busque piceo-rufis, elytris fulvo-castaneis ; his striatis, inter-
stitiis subconvexis obscure punctulatis inter se equalibus.
Long., 21.; lat. 21.
Very like the common #&. vittatus, Newm. Compared with it,
the head does not differ noticeably—the prothorax is a little more
elongate (being quite as long as wide) with the discal impression
less marked—the elytra have not the sutural dark stripe, and
their interstices are very different (the second being as wide as
the first and third, and all of them being slightly convex). I do
not think this species can be identical with . musivus, Pasc.,
which, however, it, perhaps, somewhat approaches; its colour
seems to be very different, and also I cannot find any elytral
sculpture agreeing with that attributed to 4. musivus, which is
said to have “three lateral alternate interstices costeform.”
Victoria ; Alpine district.
118 .
B. merus, Pase. This species is not very intelligibly described.
In the author’s tabulation of the genus it is placed as “ sub-
opaque,” but in the description it is called “subnitid.” It is
further distinguished from 5. musivws by several characters, and
it is added, ‘in both the elytra are less deeply striated,” suggest-
ing the enquiry, “less deeply than what?” Perhaps words may
have been omitted by a printer’s error.
I have before me a species which occurs not uncommonly under
bark of Eucalyptus in the Alpine district of Victoria, which, I
think, is probably 4. merws ; it is a trifle less nitid than is usual
in the genus, and seems to agree with Mr. Pascoe’s description,
such as it is. The longitudinal convexity down the centre of the
depressed space on the prothorax is, however, a little better de-
fined than the description would lead one to expect. It is re-
markable for its very small narrow head, a character not referred
to by the author of B. merus. It has the third elytral interstice
much narrower than either the second or fourth, a character
which at once distinguishes it from 5. Victoriensis. Of the other
species having prothoracic sculpture of similar character, masivus,
Pasc., seems to be larger, and to have “three lateral alternate
interstices costeform” (sic); costatus, Blackb., has elytra very
differently sculptured ; vittatws, Newm., has a much wider head,
different colours, Kc.
CUCUJID.
SILVANUS.
S. armatulus, sp. nov. Minus elongatus ; sat convexus ; pubes-
cens ; ferrugineus; prothorace quam longiori vix latiori,
crebre subtiliter rugulose punctulato, supra eequali, lateribus
fortiter 6-dentatis ; elytris punctulato-striatis. _Long., 11. ;
lat., 58, 1.
Not unlike S. advena, Kunz, in outline and convexity, but
with the prothorax more elongate, narrower (especially behind),
and armed at the sides with six strong teeth.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
S. monticola, sp. nov. Sat elongatus ; sat convexus ; pubescens ;
ferrugineus ; capite prothoraceque obscuris ; hoc quam longiori
haud latiori, confertim subtiliter vix rugulose punctulato,
supra equali, lateribus subrectis subtiliter sat crebre den-
ticulatis, ad angulos anticos dente majori instructis ; elytris
punctulato-striatis. Long., 11.; lat., #3, 1. (vix).
Very like the preceding species, but narrower and more el0!-
gate, with the sides of the prothorax very differently sculptured.
Victoria ; under bark of Hucalyptus in the Alpine district.
hh?
CRY PTOPHAGIDi:.
CRYPTOPHAGUS.
C. Lindensis, sp. nov. Oblongo-ovalis ; sat convexus ; ferrugi-
neus ; pube fulva minus brevi vestitus ; prothorace trans-
verso, confertim sat fortiter rugulose fere confluenter punc-
tulato, supra equali (nihilominus trans basin depresso),
lateribus ante medium leviter rotundato-dilatato ; anten-
narum clava 3-articulata, articulis minus fortiter transversis.
Long., 11. (vix); lat., #31.
This little species seems to bea true Cryptophaqus, and I cannot
identify it with any described species, though it is, I think, rather
close to C. pubescens, Sturm., but inter alia it has no trace what-
ever of the angular dilatation which that species presents in the
middle of the lateral margin of its prothorax.
Compared with C. affinis, Sturm. (the only species of the genus
previously recorded as found in Australia), the present insect is
considerably smaller and narrower ; its puncturation is markedly
closer on the prothorax, and a little less close on the elytra; the
sides of its prothorax are straight and parallel from the base to
beyond the middle, their front part having the lateral strongly
margined dilatation so characteristic of Cryptophagus, but this is
not quite so strong as in C. affinis ; the antenne are not quite so
stout as in C. affinis, and their club is different, its joints being
about equal in width, the first and third only slightly transverse,
the second shorter than the other two, and moderately strongly
trensverse, but much less strongly so than either the first or
second in C. affinis.
S. Australia ; Port Lincoln district, under bark of Caswarina.
ATOMARIA.
Although I cannot find that any Australian species of this
genus have been described, the genus is well represented in Aus-
tralia. The following are among the species in my collection :—
A. australis, sp. nov. Ovalis; convexa ; pubescens ; sat fortiter
sat crebre eequaliter punctulata ; subtus nigra, supra ferru-
ginea ; elytris pone medium nigro-fasciatis, antennis pedibus
que rufescentibus ; prothorace transverso subquadrato, basi
haud marginato, ante basin utrinque fovea profunda rotun-
data impresso ; antennis basi sat distantibus. Long., 11. ;
lat., 21.
South Australia ; widely distributed.
A. Lindensis, sp. nov. Oblonga ; sat convexa ; pubescens ; rufo-
ferruginea, capite prothoraceque piceis ; minus fortiter punc-
tulata ; prothorace elytris sat angustiori, subquadrato, basi
haud marginato, ante basin utrinque fovea obsoleta rotundata
120
impresso, minus crebre punctulato ; elytris sat crebre pane
tulatis ; antennis basi sat distantibus. Long,, 11.; lat. 1.
Var. capite prothoraceque ferrugineis.
This species is very like the European dA. badia, Er., from
which it differs in its antenne less approximate at their base, the
prothorax not so much narrower than the base of the elytra, and
the puncturation of the elytra considerably closer and finer.
South Australia; Port Lincoln district ; among fallen leaves.
310
LATHRIDIID.
CORTICARIA.
C’. australis, sp. nov. Oblonga; convexa; sat nitida ; sat dense
(in elytris: lineatim) pubescens; fusco-brunnea ; antennis
(clava excepta) pedibusque dilutioribus; capite prothorace
parum angustiori; oculis magnis prominulis; prothorace
leviter transverso, crebre sat fortiter (zeeque ut caput) punc-
tulato, ante basin sat profunde arcuatim impresso, impres-
sione in medio leviter foveata, angulis posticis rotundato-
obtusis ; elytris quam prothorax vix fere duplo latioribus,
vix striatis, puncturarum sat magnarum seriebus crebris
instr mCUs, his apicem versus vix obsoletioribus. Long., #1 ;
lat., 538, 1.
Very like the European C. gibbosa, Herbst., differing chiefly
by the presence of a well-defined round fovea in the middle of the
transverse sulcus on the prothorax, and by the closer rows of
punctures on the elytra, which are not placed in distinct stria,
and between which the interstices are perfectly flat throughout.
S. Australia and Victoria.
C. Adelaide, sp. nov. Oblongo-elongata ; sat nitida; sat dense
(in elytris lineatim) pubescens; testaceo-brunnea ; anten-
narum clava picea ; capite prothorace sat angustiori ; oculis
sat magnis sat prominulis ; prothorace sat fortiter trans-
verso, crebre subtilius punctulato, ante basin fovea rotunda
instructo, angulis posticis bene determinatis, elytris quam
prothorax sat latioribus, subtiliter striatis, striis crebre sub-
tiliter punctulatis, sculptura apicem versus vix obsoletior1.
Long-741..; lJat., 1.
Resembles the European C. elongata, Gyll., differing chiefly in
the piceous club of its antenne, its more strongly punctulate pro-
thorax, the perfectly flat interstices of its elytra, and its some-
what less parallel form.
S. Australia ; widely distributed.
C. Lindensis, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis; sat nitida ; sat dense (in
elytris lineatim) pubescens ; rufo-testacea ; antennis apicem
versus obscurioribus; capite quam prothorax parum angus-
p21)
tiori ; oculis sat magnis sat prominulis; prothorace fortiter
transverso, crebre fortius subrugulose punctulato, ante basin
sat profunde arcuatim impresso, impressione in medio
foveata, angulis posticis obtusis; elytris prothorace fere
duplo latioribus, striatis, striis puncturis sat magnis instruc-
tis, apicem versus vix obsoletis. Long., {4 1. ; lat., <3 1
This species is of the short broad form of C. curta, Woll.,
which it resembles also in respect of sculpture, differing, however,
in the strongly marked transverse furrow of its prothorax ; its
sculpture is much stronger and coarser than those of the two spe-
cies described above.
S. Australia; Port Lincoln district.
C. Andersoni, sp. nov. Oblongo-elongata ; sat nitida; sat dense
(in elytris lineatim) pubescens; supra testaceo-brunnea,
subtus piceo ferruginea ; capite prothorace parum angustiori,
oculis sat magnis sat prominulis; prothorace leviter trans-
verso, minus crebre profunde nec subtiliter punctulato, ante
basin transversim arcuatim sulcato, angulis posticis rotunda-
tis ; elytris prothorace duplo latioribus, subtilissime striatis,
striis subtiliter punctulatis, sculptura apicem versus vix
obsoletiori ; antennis pedibusque testaceis, illarum clava vix
mnisearay ) lone, Sxl: lates ll vise),
This minute Corticaria difters from all the preceding in having
a very strongly marked transverse sulcus on the hind part of the
prothorax, without any round fovea. The puncturation of the
prothorax is also distinctive—rather coarse, but not deep, nor
very close.
S. Australia; Port Lincoln district. Named after my friend,
Mr. J. Anderson, of Port Lincoln.
C. alutacea, sp. nov. Nigro-picea, antennarum basi pedibusque
paullo dilutioribus ; lineari-elongata; subdepressa; fere
glabra ; alutacea; capite prothoraceque parce punctulatis,
hoc basin versus angustato, ante basin fovea magna pro-
funda impresso, angulis posticis obtusis bene determinatis,
lateribus minute nec crebre denticulatis; elytris pygidio
haud plane tegentibus, subtilissime seriatim punctulatis,
antennarum clave articulis brevibus. Long., } 1.; lat., $1.
(Vix).
This species must be extremely close to C. swhtilissima, Reitt.,
but appears to differ from it in having the hind angles of the
prothorax very well defined, and the joints of the antennal club
different, the basal two being quite strongly transverse, and the
apical one elongate-globose—all three of equal width inter se.
The fine denticulation of the sides of the prothorax is scarcely
noticeable without the use of a compound microscope.
S. Australia ; in several localities.
122°
MYCETOPHAGID.
TRIPHYLLUS.
T. intricatus, sp. nov. Subovalis, postice angustatus ; pubescens ;
rufo-ferrugineus ; elytris 3-fasciatim nigro-notatis ; pro-
thorace fortiter transverso, antrorsum fortiter angustato,
confuse dupliciter punctulato, postice utrinque impresso,
angulis posticis sat acutis ; elytris leviter striatis, striis sat
fortiter punctulatis, interstitiis vix convexis leviter nec
crebre nec subtiliter punctulatis. Long., 121.; lat., # 1. (vix).
The dark markings on the elytra are intricate and a little
variable. They consist of three zig-zag fascie, which do not
usually reach the lateral margins (the intermediate fascia does so
in some examples), the hinder two, or even all three, being in-
distinctly connected with each other at their lateral extremities
in some examples. One of these fascie is basal, and is often
reduced to a mere blotch on each side the scutellum ; the next is
median ; the last is ante-apical, but in many specimens is dilated
hindward so as nearly to reach the apex itself.
Victoria ; a few specimens occurred in fungi on a mountain
called Baldi, at an elevation of about 6,000 feet.
MYCETHEA.
M. pilosella, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis; subnitida; pilis erectis
sat sparsim vestita ; ferruginea ; prothorace crebre rugulose
minus subtiliter punctulato, intra marginem lateralem vix
manifeste costato; elytris minus crebre minus fortiter
punctulatis ; antennis sat elongatis ; metasterno minus brevi.
ong, ls tater |.
This minute species is extremely like the European MW. hirta,
Marsh., superficially. It is a little more elongate and (perhaps
consequently) its metasternum is not quite so short; its antennee
are a little longer; the lateral coste of the prothorax are almost
obsolete ; the hind coxe are not quite so widely separated ; the
puncturation of its prothorax is closer, and that of its elytra is
both finer and closer. Ata casual glance, it might pass for a
small form of J/. hirta.
S. Australia ; in fungi near Port Lincoln.
DIPLOCGELUS.
D. angustulus, sp. nov. Angustus; parallelus; ferrugineus ;
pilis erectis vestitus; prothorace transverso, retrorsum
leviter angustato, sparsim sat fortiter punctulato, utrinque
intra marginem leviter bicostato ; elytris punctulato-striatis,
puncturis subquadratis sat grossis; abdominis segmento
basali in medio oblique bistriato ; antennarum clave articulo
1° quam 2" multo angustiori. lLong., 1 1.; lat., 58 1. (vix).
123
The elongate parallel form of this little species gives it an ap-
pearance very different from that of the European D. fagi, Guér.,
but I cannot find any structural characters to prevent its being
placed in the same genus ; at any rate, the identity of tarsal and
antennal characters, the lateral sculpture of the prothorax, and
the oblique strive of the basal ventral segment diverging hind-
ward from the middle of the front margin are points of resem-
blance that indicate at least very close affinity between the two
insects. The two previously described Australian Diplocel
(ovatus, Macl., and piliger, Reitter), seem to be similar in form
to the European species. Herr Reitter says that he has not
seen a description of Sir W. Macleay’s species, but judges it dis-
tinct from his because the name ovatus would be unsuitable to
the latter. On comparing the descriptions, I should deem it
possible that they are identical. In both descriptions the elytra
are said to be “strongly punctulate striate,” and this character
(apart from the shape of the body) will furnish a further distinc-
tion from the present insect, in which the elytra are very feebly
striate, although the punctures in the striz are fairly large and
strong.
S. Australia ; under bark of Hucalyptus in various localities.
D. exiguus, sp. nov. Minus angustus ; minus parallelus ; pubes-
cens; ferrugineus ; prothorace postice vix angustato, sparsim
sat fortiter punctulato, utrinque intra marginem sat fortiter
bicostato ; elytris vix striatis, striis puncturis sat magnis |
subquadratis instructis, his apicem versus obsoletescentibus ;
abdominis segmento basali in medio oblique bistriato ; anten-
narum clave articulo 1° quam 2"* paullo angustiori. Long.,
11.; lat., 21. (vix).
This species is not at all unlike D. fagi, Guér., in miniature 5
it differs from the preceding (D. angustulus) in its wider and less
parallel form, and especially in the ninth antennal joint being (as
in D. fagi) only moderately narrower than the tenth. D. piliger,
Reitt, (? ovatus, Macl.)—the other described Australian species—
is said to have the prothorax closely punctured, the elytra difter-
ently coloured, ec.
South Australia; near Port Lincoln.
DERMESTID.
TROGODERMA.
Two Australian species have been described as members of this
genus—7. riguum, Er. (from Tasmania), and 7. apicipenne,
Reitter (from ‘“‘ Australia”). The former I am fairly sure that I
have not seen, the latter I think I have taken on several occa-
sions. As, however, I ama little doubtful about my identification
being correct, it will be wiser not to refer further to Herr Reit-
124
ter’s species beyond saying that the insect which I take to be it
is very distinct from all the following, which appear to be new :—
T. Eyrense, sp. nov. Ovale (feminis subparallelis); obscure
nigro- et fulvo-hirtum ; nigrum, antennarum articulis 2-6
tibiis tarsis et elytrorum lateribus apiceque plus minus rufes-
centibus ; obscure sat crebre punctulatum; sulcis anten-
narlis profundis bene determinatis, triangularibus, postice
clausis.
Mas. <Antennarum clava 5-articulata, quam articuli 1-6
conjuncti multo longiori; horum articulis 2-5 minutis equali-
bus, 6° quam 5" paullo longiori et sat latiori; clava cylin-
drica, hujus articulo 1° quam sequentes multo breviori, 2°-4°
sat equalibus, 5° acuminato quam 3° 4° que conjuncti vix
breviori ; antennis quam prothorax vix brevioribus.
Femina. Antennis paullo brevioribus ; clava quam stipes vix
longiori, illius articulo ultimo quam precedens paullo longiori.
Long., 12—1#1].; lat., #1—11.
It should be noted that the sixth joint of the antenne is so in-
termediate in width between the fifth and seventh that it might
almost as well be classed with the club (making it six-jointed) as
with the stipes. I have reckoned it as belonging to the latter
because its /ength is perhaps more harmonious with that associa-
tion. There is not any very great difference between the antenn
of the male and those of the female ; in the latter, however, the
club being evidently shorter than in the former, and especially
the last joint being shorter as compared with the preceding joints.
The pilosity of the upper surface is fairly dense and consists of
black and greyish or fulvous hairs intermingled.
South Australia ; basin of Lake Eyre.
ZT’. alpicola, sp. nov. Ovale ; obscure nigro- et griseo-hirtum ;
nigrum, antennarum articulis 2-6 (vel 3-6) tarsis et elytrorum
apice rufis; obscure minus crebre punctulatum; sulcis anten-
nariis profundis bene determinatis, triangularibus, postice
clausis.
Femina (!). Antennarum clava 5-articulata, quam articuli 1-6
conjuncti haud longiori, articulis 3-6 parvis zqualibus, clava
ovali, hujus articulis 1-3 ex ordine latioribus, 4° 3° eequali, 5°
quam 4" paullo longiori sat angustiori; antennis quam
prothorax sat brevioribus. Long., 121.; lat. 41.
Although I think the specimens before me are females, I have
no hesitation in describing this species, since the differences be-
tween the male and female are but slight in all the species known
to me that are closely allied to the present one, consisting chiefly
in the females being larger than the males, and having the apical
joint of the antenne—or the whole club of the antenne—some-
125
what shorter. Apart from the antennal difference, this insect is
extremely close to the preceding, and I do not see much other dis-
tinction save in the puncturation being less close, and the tibi
almost as obscure in colour as the femora.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
T. Adelaide, sp. nov. Ovale, subelongatum ; obscure nigro- et
griseo-hirtum ; nigrum, antennarum articulis 3-7 tarsisque
rufis ; sat crebre subaspere punctulatum ; sulcis antennariis
profundis bene determinatis, triangularibus, postice clausis.
Antennis fere ut 7. Hyrensis sed maris articulo 6° femine ar-
ticulis 6° 7° que minoribus. Long., 11—1}1.; lat., 21.
This species is much like 7. Hyrense in its antennal structure,
but owing to the joints immediately preceding the club (and the
first joint of the club itself) being smaller, the club has no ap-
pearance of being six jointed in the male, and in the female
might almost be regarded as only four jointed, and in both sexes
is not quite so cyclindric in form. The uniform black or pitchy
black colouring (except the tarsi and the middle of the antennz)
will at once separate this insect from the preceding two, and its
close subasperate puncturation (not less close and subasperate on
the prothorax than on the elytra) will furnish a further distinc-
tion.
South Australia ; Adelaide district, &e.
T’. Lindense, sp. nov. Late ovale; fulvo-hirtum ; piceo-nigrum ;.
antennis pedibusque (femoribus vix infuscatis) testaceis,
elytris testaceo-brunneis; capite prothoraceque subtiliter
(hoc latera versus crassius), elytris obscure vix crebre punc-
tulatis; sulcis antennariis profundis bene determinatis,
triangularibus, postice clausis.
Mas. (?). Antennarum clava 9d-articulata, quam articuli 1-6
conjuncti vix longiori articulis 3-6 parvis equalibus, clava
ovali hujus articulis 1° et 2° parvis fere cum stipite numer-
andis, 3° et 4° sat magnis inter se sat equalibus, 5° quam
4"* paullo longiori vix angustiori. Long., 11.; lat., 31. (vix).
I believe I have both sexes before me, and that the difference
between them is very slight ; in one example the apical joint of
the antenne is certainly shorter and more rounded at the apex
than in the other. The seventh and eighth joints of the antenne
are very much smaller than the following three, so that the club
might almost be regarded as tri-articulate only ; but on careful
examination I think those two joints really belong to the club,
being different in form from the preceding four.
The entirely testaceous antenne will znter alia distinguish this
little species from all the preceding.
South Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
126
T. difficile, sp. nov. Elongato-ovale ; obscure nigro- et griseo-
hirtum ; nigrum, antennarum articulis 3-7 tarsisque rufis ;
obscure subcrasse (prothoracis disco multo minus crasse)
punctulatum ; sulcis antennariis minus profundis, postice
clausis, lateribus subparallelis.
Mas. (?) Antennarum clava 4-articulata, quam articuli 1-7
conjuncti haud longiori, articulis 3-7 parvis, clava ovali,
hujus articulo 1° parvo, 2° et 3° sat equalibus, 5° quam
4"° multo longiori haud angustiori. lLong., 12 1.; lat., 54 1.
The prosternal sulci in this species differ in form from those
of the preceding; they are a little wider and less deep, and in- .
stead of the sides of each sulcus converging from its open base
(on the front margin of the prosternum) continuously till they
meet at the hind angle of the prosternum, they run almost
parallel to each other for about half their length, and converge
only in their hind portion. .
The 3rd and following joints of the antenne are very closely
crowded together, and consequently difficult to count ; it is only
by examination under a high-power that I have satisfied myself
as to their number. As in some of the preceding species, the ap-
portionment of joints to the stem and club is no easy matter. At
a glance, the club seems to be 3-articulate, but on examination
the 8th joint seems clearly to go with those of the club, being
evidently much wider than the preceding—but I cannot look
upon the 7th joint as a part of the club. The robust apical joint
(not at all narrower than the penultimate) gives the antenne a
very distinct appearance. The puncturation of the elytra also is
coarser than usual.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
T. Macleayi, sp. nov. Late ovale, postice angustatum ; nigro-
hirtum ; nigrum, antennis tarsis et elytris (macula magna
communi discoidali nigra excepta) rufis ; obscure vix crebre
(prothoracis disco magis subtiliter sat sparsim) punctulatum ;
sulcis antennariis profundis bene determinatis, triangulari-
bus, postice clausis.
Mas. Antennarum articulis 4-10 pectiniformibus, 3° minuto,
11° compresso-lamelliformi.
Femina. Antennarum articulis 5-10 leviter serratis, 11° ovali
apice acuminato. lLong., 1:—141.; lat. #1—1l11
The pectinations of the antennz of the male increase in length
to the seventh joint, those of the seventh, eighth, and ninth being
about equal znter se, each of them about as long as the basal four
joints together of the front tarsi, that of the tenth joint is a little
shorter. The apical joint is a compressed somewhat piriform
lamella scarcely so long as the tenth joint.
South Australia and Victoria ; on flowers.
wat
T. occidentale, sp. nov. Ovale ; nigro-hirtum; piceum, antennis
tibiis tarsisque testaceis, elytris rufo-brunneis ; crebre sub-
aspere punctulatum ; sulcis antennaris sat profundis bene
determinatis, triangularibus, postice clausis ; elytris abbre-
viatis.
Femina(?). Antennarum clava elongato-ovali 6-articulata, quam
articuli 1-5 conjuncti multo longiori, articulis (apicali quam
10° paullo angustiori paullo longiori excepto) ex ordine
latioribus.
The third, fourth, and fifth joints of the antenne are small,
and equal or nearly so inter se; the club quite distinctly consists
of six joints. Iam doubtful of the sex of my unique example,
but it is probable that the comparative shortness of the apical
joint of the antennz points to its being a female. The elytra
are abbreviated, and separately rounded behind, as in Thawma-
glossa ; the other characters are of V'rogoderma.
West Australia; taken by E. Meyrick, Esq.
T. Baldiense, sp. nov. Elongato-ovale, subparallelum ; obscure
griseo- et nigro-hirtum ; nigrum, antennis tarsisque testacels,
elytris apicem versus macula magna sanguinea utrinque
ornatis ; obscure vix crebre (prothoracis disco magis subtiliter
magis sparsim) punctulatum ; sulcis antennarlis sat profundis
bene determinatis, triangularibus, postice clausis.
Femine antennarum articulis 6-10 leviter serratis, 11° ovali
apice acuminato. Long., 21.; lat., 141.
This species is evidently a near ally of the preceding. My
unique example is a female; its antenne scarcely differ from
those of the same sex in 7. Macleayi, but the slight internal pro-
duction of the fifth joint which is distinct in the latter is here
not traceable. I have no doubt the antenne of the male are very
like those of 7’. Macleayi (male). The large bright red spot near
the apex of each elytron is a very distinctive character.
Victorian Alps; crawling on snow on a mountain called Baldi.
T. Yorkense, sp. nov. Ovale ; obscure nigro- et griseo-hirtum ;
nigrum, antennis tibiis tarsisque testaceis, elytris rufo-brun-
neis ; crebre (prothoracis disco obscure sparsim) punctulatum ;
sulcis antennariis latis leviter impressis, parallelis, postice
apertis.
Maris (?) antennarum clava 4-articulata quam articula 1-7
conjuncti subbreviori, ovali, articulo (clave) 1° quam
sequentes multo breviori et angustiori, 2° et 3° inter se sat
eequalibus, 5° vix angustiori, quam 3"° 4"° que conjuncti vix
breviori.’ ong:, 14:1. 3) lat., 11.
The distinction between club and stem in the elytra is very
indeterminate, and some dilatation is discernible in the seventh
128
joint ; it might be possible therefore to regard the club as five-
jointed, but at a casual glance it would pass for being only three-
jointed, as the eighth joint is very much narrower and shorter
than the ninth. Although this species has altogether the general
facies of 7’. Hyrense, alpicola, and their allies, it is very widely
distinct from them by the entirely different shape of the pro-
sternal sulci, which are shallow (though perfectly well defined),
much wider than the reception of the antenne requires, parallel-
sided or nearly so, and open behind.
S. Australia; Yorke’s Peninsula.
T. Meyricki, sp. nov. Ovale; nigro- et albido-hirtum ; nigrum,
antennarum basi tibiis tarsisque rufo-testaceis, elytris vix
rufescentibus ; obscure sat crebre punctulatum ; sulcis anten-
nariis latis minus fortiter impressis, antice parallelis postice
vix manifeste clausis.
Maris antennarum clava 7-articulata, quam articuli 1-4 con-
juncti plus duplo longiori, articulis 1-5 ex ordine latioribus,
6° 5° equal, ultimo quam 5" sat longiori vix angustior1.
Femine antennarum clava 5-articulata, quam articuli 1-6
conjuncti vix longiori articulis 1-3 ex ordine latioribus, 4° 3°
eequali, 5° 4° latitudine et longitudine equali, apice rotun-
dato, lLong., 131.; lat., 21.
The different number of joints in the antennal club of the male
and female is unusual, but I think the two specimens before me
are certainly the sexes of one species.
W. Australia ; taken by E. Meyrick, Esq.
T. antipodum, sp. nov. Elongato-ovale, sat parallelum ; nigro-
hirtum ; nigrum, tarsis rufis, elytrorum apice vix rufescenti;
subtiliter sat sparsim punctulatum ; sulcis antennariis sub-
obsoletis, latis, obliquis, postice apertis.
Maris antennarum clava 7-articulata, quam articulati, 1-4
conjuncti duplo longiori, sat cylindrica, articulo 1° quam
sequentes sat angustiori, ultimo acuminato quam 10™ sat
longiori. Long., 141. ; lat., $1
The third and fourth joints of the antenne are very minute,
and form a slender connection between the basal two joints (which
are robust, as in the rest of the species described above) and the
cylindric club. The prosternal sulci are very wide and feeble,
being not very noticeable, until in a certain light one sees an
oblique track running along them and marking the position of the
antenne in repose.
S. Australia; near Adelaide.
T. singulare, sp. nov. Elongato-ovale, sat parallelum ; nigro- et
griseo-hirtum ; fuscopiceum, elytris dilutioribus, antennis
tibiis tarsisque testaceis; subtiliter sparsim punctulatum ;
129
sulcis antennariis subobsoletis, latis, obliquis, postice apertis.
Maris antennarum clava 7-articulata quam articuli 1-4 cons
juncti plus duplo longiori, cylindrica, articulis 1° et 2° quam
sequentes sat angustioribus, ultimo leviter acuminato quam
10" sat longiori. Long., 11; lat., $1. (vix).
The third and fourth joints of the antenne are so minute that
they are not very easily observed, and at a glance the antennz
seem to have only nine joints.
This species is very near the preceding, but differs from it
(apart from the very different colouring) in the decidedly less
stout antenne and the extreme minuteness of the third and
fourth joints of the same. My unique example is considerably
abraded, but I can trace indications of the grey pubescence on the
elytra, forming two fascize, which might perhaps be more distinct
in a very fresh specimen.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
The following is a tabulation of the species described above :—
A. Elytra covering (or nearly so) the hind body.
B. Prosternal sulci sharply defined, triangular,
very deep, and strongly closed behind.
C. Antenne testaceous or rufous, unicolorous.
D. Tibiz testaceous, elytra unicolorous, an-
tenne simply clubbed.. ci Lindense.
DD. Tibi piceous, elytra red, with a large
common basal black blotch, antennie
pectinated or serrate Macleayi.
DDD. Tibiz black, elytra black, each with a a
large subapical red spot, antennee
serrate (female, probably eee
inmale).. Baldiense.
CC. Antenne with at least the club ‘black, or
nearly so.
D. Elytra black, their apex rufous.
K. Club of antenne cylindric in both
SeXeS . Eyrense.
EE. Club ae Paeriote ol (at east 4 in
the female)... aa ee ... alpicola.
DD. Elytra entirely Bio ane : Adelaide.
BB. Prosternal sulci more feeble, not (or scarcely)
closed behind.
C. Species of oval (non parallel) form, anten-
nal club having less than 7 joints.
D. Antennz having at least the club black difticile.
DD. Antennee entirely rufous ifs Yorkense.
CC. Species of oval form, antennal club of
male 7-jointed ... Ca ere so. Meyricki.
130
CCC. Species of parallel form, antennal club
of male having 7 joints.
D. Antenne entirely rufous ... singulare.
DD. Antenne having at least the club black antipodum.
AA. Elytra strongly abbreviated ... ben ... occidentale
ADELAIDIA, gen. Nov.
Trogodermati affinis sed antennarum clava sat laxe 3-articulata ;
elytris abbreviatis singulatim rotundatis, propygidio in medio
aperto ; unguiculis appendiculatis ; ; sulcis antennarilis vix
perspicuis.
This genus is also near Zhawmaglossa, which, however, has
10-jointed antenne, and distinct prosternal sulci for the reception
of the antenne in repose. The antennal club of the species
before me consists of joints, none of which are distinctly trans-
verse, the first and third being quite as long as wide, the second
scarcely wider than long. T rogoderma riguum, Er., must be
superficially very lke this species—so much so in fact, that I
have thought it best to adopt the same specific name.
A. rigua, sp. nov. Late ovalis; pilis erectis nigris et adpressis
albis vestita ; nigra, antennis pedibusque rufis, prothorace
ad latera et utrinque ad basin albo-pubescenti, elytris fasciis
tenuibus 4 et macula apicali parva albopubescentibus
ornatis (fasciis 1* basali 2* antemediana, 3* postmediana, 4*
subapicali) ; crebre subtiliter subaspere punctulata.
Femine (?) antennarum articulis 1° 2° que sat magnis, 2-7
parvis inter se subequalibus, clava 3-articulata oblonga
quam articuli ceteri conjuncti multo breviori, illius articulis
1° 3° que inter se longitudine equalibus 2° his breviori.
Long., 2 1. (vix); lat., 11.
S. Australia.
CRYPTORHOPALUM.
C. Australicum, sp. nov. Late ovale ; pilis crebris (his nigris in
partibus nigris, rufis in partibus rufis) vestitum ; nigrum,
subtus vix Feuer antennis tibiis tarsisque mee. elytris
fascia antemediana et macula apicali rufis ornatis ; obscure
sat crebre CHE OUR ones disco vix perspicue) punctulatum.
Long., 1—14 1.; lat., 3—+4 1.
S. Australia ; near Port ieeedie
C. Woodvillense, sp. nov. Ovale; pilis crebris (his nigris in parti-
bus nigris, testaceis in partibus dilutioribus) vestitum ;
nigrum vel piceo-nigrum, antenuis tibiis tarsisque testaceis,
elytris fasciis 2 et apice rufo-testaceis ; crebre sat crasse sat
aspere (prothoracis disco vix perspicue) punctulatum. Long.,
11; lat.,.41.
131
The sides of the prothorax bear some scattered whitish hairs.
The anterior fascia of the elytra is slightly in front of the middle,
and is rather wide and much zigzagged ; the hinder fascia is a
little narrower and less flexuous, and scarcely reaches the suture.
In some specimens there is a faint reddish spot on either side of
the scutellum.
The above two species appear to differ from those described by
Herr Reitter in having conspicuous red or testaceous fascive and
markings on the elytra, as well as in the pattern being different.
In the species of Herr Reitter the markings appear to be caused
by ditferently coloured pubescence on a inicolorons ground ; in
two of them these markings consist of three fascie, besides basal
and apical spots, while in the other they consist of heal spots and
a single median fascia.
The present species differs from C. Australicuwm not only in the
pattern on its elytra but in its smaller size and much coarser
sculpture.
S. Australia ; Woodville.
C. imterioris, sp. nov. Ovale, lateribus parum rotundatis ; pilis
crebris (his in elytris nigris in partibus nigris albis in parti-
bus dilutioribus, in prothorace albis) vestitum ; piceo-nigrum,
antennis pedibusque testaceis, femoribus vix infuscatis,
elytris maculis magnis testaceis nonnullis ornatis ; sat crebre
sat subtiliter subaspere punctulatum; antennarum clava
minus dilatata, articulis 2 mox pene clavam vix a clava dis-
tinctis. Long., 1-121. ; lat., 351.
10
The comparatively small size of the antennal club and the in-
crease in width of the eighth and ninth joints, making them ap-
pear almost as belonging to the club, are perhaps a little incon-
sistent with this genus, but the club is in other respects quite
normal, and all the other characters are as in_ typical
Cryptorhopalum. Joints 3-9 of the antennz are extremely short,
8 and 9 scarcely longer, though evidently wider than the preced-
ing joints; 10 is as long as the preceding three together, and
much wider; 11 is very much longer and wider than 10, and is
rounded.
The pattern on the upper surface is very intricate. The pro-
thorax is much clothed with longish white hairs. Each elytron
bears five large testaceous spots, of which one is close to the
scutellum, one behind the shoulder, one near the suture in front
of its middle (this and the spot behind the shoulder are in some
examples obscurely joined into a fascia), one a little in front of
the apex on the disc, and 1 at the apex (the apical two are in
some examples obscurely joined into a vitta). The white hairs
on the elytra are not strictly limited to the testaceous parts, but
seem to form an independent pattern in three ill-defined fasciz
132
(basal, median and subapical), and are also sprinkled over the
apex.
S. Australia; basin of Lake Eyre.
ANTHRENUS.
A. Museworwm, Fab. This species is recorded as Australian in
Mr. Masters’ Catalogue. I have not seen an Australian example
of it.
A. varius, Fab. Far too plentiful in 8. Australian collections ;,
also on flowers. It is not mentioned in Mr. Masters’ Catalogue.
A. australis, Hope. I have taken in various localities, on
flowers, an Anthrenus which agrees fairly well with the very brief
description of this insect. The only discrepancy is that the elytra
are (not black but) dark brown, becoming paler towards the apex;
one example has very dark brown elytra, which might almost be
called blackish, and it may perhaps vary to black. It has the
three wavy fascia of white pilosity as described. It has abdominal
sulci for the reception of the hind legs, and eleven-jointed an-
tenn with a three-jointed club.
A. ocellifer, sp. nov. Ovalis, lateribus parum rotundatis ; confer-
tissime squamis nigris fulvis et albis vestitus, supra squamis
fulvis et albis submaculatim dispersis his in illis mediis
positis, subtus squamis albis superficiem totam (nisi abdo-
minis latera et apicem fulvo-squamosa) tegentibus ; niger,
pedibus rufis; crebre sat subtiliter punctulatus ; antennis
1l-articulatis, clava 3-articulata ; pedibus in sulcis receptis.
Long., 13—1341.; lat., 3—41.
The black fulvous and white scales are on the prothorax mixed
confusedly ; on the elytra they take the form of fulvous spots on
a black ground, the middle part of the fulvous spots being white;
there are seven or eight spots on each elytron. I do not know
any other Anthrenus presenting the following characters in com-
bination :—Antenne eleven-jointed, with a three-jointed club, all
the legs received in sulci, antenne entirely black, legs entirely
red, ventral segments without any black spots; body densely
scaly.
S. Australia ; on flowers.
A. Flindersi, sp. nov. Ovalis; obscure nigro- et griseo-hirtus ;
niger, antennis totis tibiis tarsisque rufis, elytris apice rufes-
centibus; crebre sat subtiliter (prothoracis disco minus
crebre magis subtiliter) punctulatus ; sulcis antennariis valde
profundis, fere transversim positis, externe subrotundatis ;
segmento ventrali basali utrinque transversim sulcato.
Maris (?) antennarum clava 3 articulata, articulis 1-8 con-
junctis longitudine eequali, articulis 3-8 perbrevibus (7° et 8°
paullo latioribus) ; clava cylindrica, hujus articulo 2° quam
133
ceteri sat minori, articulo apicali apice rotundato-angustato®
bone ol 1); lat., Sr
Femine (? hujus speciei) antennarum articulo apicali quam
9°* sat breviori (elytris fasciis albopilosis 2 instructis, altera
basali altera antemediana, his secundum suturam conjunctis).
hone 141. ; dats 1.
The prosternal sulci of this insect are very deep, run obliquely
{or almost transversely) across the front portion of the proster-
num, their extremity being on the lateral margin considerably in
front of the hind angles of the prosternum, and are rounded at
their extremity (as in A. Muscworwm).
I hesitate to refer the female described above to this species,
on account of its very much greater size, the somewhat conspicu-
ous fasciz on its elytra, and the less clearly testaceous colour of
its antennal club. The male example described above is, however,
certainly abraded, and may have had the elytral fascize when
fresh. It may be distinguished from the species I take for
A. australis, Hope, apart fr om colour, by the much larger club of
its antenne.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln, the male on Howers of /akea.
BYRRHID4.
BYRRHUS.
The following species is evidently congeneric with that which I
described in Trans. Roy. Soc., XII., p. 138, as B. Torrensensis,
although the tarsi are still less contractile. I drew attention
(loc. cit.) to the feebleness of the tibial channels in that species.
In the present insect the tarsi do not appear to be laid back in
repose altogether against the tibize, but to be so placed that their
base is in a groove at the apex of the tibie, and their apical
joints are free. This character is inconsistent with Byrrhus.
Lb. raucus, sp. nov. Subglobosus; nitidus; subfortiter (prothorace
crebre, elytris minus crebre) punctulatus ; pilis nigris erectis
perlongis crebre vestitus; supra eneus subcuprascens, an-
tennis tarsisque rufescentibus ; subtus niger, crebre fortiter
rugulose punctulatus. Long., 12 1.; lat., ciett
Very like 4b. TLorrensensis, but more cites clothed with
longer hair, differently coloured, the prothorax more strongly
punctured, the underside black or nearly so, and much more
strongly and roughly punctulate.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district.
HETEROCERID2.
HETEROCERUS.
H, Victorie, sp. nov. Elongato-oblongus ; sat nitidus ; griseo-
pubescens : ; piceo-niger, prothoracis ‘lateribus elytrorum notis
134
. humerosis tibiis intus tarsis et mandibulis rufis ; prothoracis
angulis posterioribus marginatis ; elytris creberrime minus
subtiliter sat pop ete punctulatis, sat perspicue striatis.
Long., 21; dat. 22
ithe cee on the elytra are well defined and intricate ;
they consist of an irregular red lateral border scarcely reaching
the base or apex; from this a branch runs off behind the shoulder
towards the suture, which on the middle of the disc turns upward
and reaches the base, along which it runsa short distance towards
the scutellum, and then turns down again, running somewhat
parallel to (and close beside) the suture to about a third the length
of the elytron ; the red lateral margin gives off another branch
behind its middle, which runs obliquely forward almost to the
hind extremity of the front branch, and is in the form of two
triangles having their apices directed hindward and their bases in
a continuous line; between this hind branch and the apex there
is an elongate red spot.
This species is extremely like the European //. marginatus,
Fab. Compared with that insect it is a little narrower and less
robust, with prothorax scarcely so strongly punctulate and elytra
very evidently striate. The puncturation of the clytra is scarcely
difterent. The prothorax is a little more narrowed both in front
and behind, and has more strongly rounded sides, but is scarcely
less transverse.
Compared with //. Llindersi, Blackb., this insect has much
more closely punctulate elytra, while from H. Australasic,
Waterh., and H. multimaculatus, Blackb., it differs inter alia in
not having the elytra perceptibly narrowed behind the shoulders.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
H. wmdistinctus, sp. nov. Elongato-oblongus; minus _ nitidus ;
griseo-pubescens ; piceo-niger, prothoracis lateribus elytrorum
notis numerasis tibiis intus tarsis femoribus et mandibulis
pallide testaceis ; prothoracis angulis posterioribus margina-
tis ; elytris vix perspicue striatis, crebre sat subtiliter vix
aspere punctulatis. Long., 992 ].; lat., 54—I11
This species is undoubtedly very close to the preceding, but I
cannot regard it as a mere variety.
The markings on the elytra, from some points of view, are en-
tirely concealed by the pubescence ; tl.ey are as follows on each
elytron :—A marginal band widely continued to both base and
apex, which is dilated in a kind of blotch scarcely in front of the
middle, and again immediately behind the middle; two elongate
nae almost side by side on the disc a little in front of the middle ;
a spot of variable form (bifid in some examples) on the disc just
behind the middle (in some examples this spot is connected with
135
the external of the two anterior spots, and in some with the
hinder dilatation of the pale margin) ; an elongate subapical spot.
The present insect differs from HH. Victorie in colour, the
lighter parts being pale yellow instead of rufous, and the femora
being testaceous instead of blackish, also in its non-striate elytra
(in most examples they are non-striate, in some there is a scarcely
perceptible indication of strive) and in the distinctly finer, less
rugulose, and less close puncturation of the elytra ; the spines on
the anterior tibize are more numerous, being nine or ten, while in
H. Victorie they number only seven or eight. Compared with
H. Flindersi the elytra are considerably more closely punctured ;
and the elytra not (or scarcely) narrowed behind the shoulders
will separate it from //. Australasiw and H. multimaculatus. In
some specimens (probably males) the prothorax is less transverse
than in others.
Victoria ; on the banks of the river Ovens.
H, Flindersi, Blackb. The puncturation of the elytra in this
species is scarcely distinguishable from that in the European
H., femoralis, Kiesenw.
LAMELLICORNES
ATZENIUS.
A. speculator, sp. nov. Minus angustus; minus parallelus ; minus
nitidus; setis erectis pallidis brevissimis vestitus ; niger,
clypel margine prothoracis margine antico palpis antennis
pedibusque rufescentibus ; capite subtilius densissime punctu-
lato (puncturis in rugis longitudinalibus confusis), clypeo
antice sat fortiter rotundato-emarginato ; prothorace crebre
ruguloso-punctuato, fortiter transverso, angulis posticis plane
rotundatis; elytris striatis, interstitiis convexis obscure
asperato-granulatis. Long., 2 1. (vix); lat., 4 1.
Differs from A. australis, Har., by its less narrow, less parallel
form, its pale setz, scarcely costiform elytral interstices, pro-
thorax much more narrowed hindward, and with scarcely any
trace of a dorsal sulcus, &e., &c. The species described by Sir
W. Macleay as Ammecii are stated by the Baron de Harold to
be (at least some of them) Ateni. They are from N. Queens-
land and N. W. Australia. None of them are described as being
clothed with pale sete. A. granulator, Har.from New Guinea,
appears to be very near the present species, but to be somewhat
larger, the clypeus subtruncate, We.
In this species the humeral spine is small, but very well-marked,
and more directed outward than in A. australis, Har.
Victorian Alps.
A. Palmerstoni, sp. nov. Minus angustatus; minus parallelus ;
minus nitidus; ater, pedibus piceis (anticis rufescentibus),
136
antennis testaceis; capite subtilius creberrime punctulato,
clypeo antice rotundato-emarginato ; prothorace fortiter sat
crebre subrugulose punctulato, fortiter transverso, lateribus
sat parallelis, angulis posticis dentatis ; elytris late sulcatis,
sulcis intus seriatim granulatis, interstitiis anguste costatis,
humeris fortiter spiniformibus. Long., 25 1; lat., 1 1.
The hind angles of the prothorax are very peculiar, being
strongly dentiform; behind the tooth-like projection the sides
run evenly round hindward, so that the hind part of the pro-
thorax is in the form of a distinct wide lobe.
N. Territory of 8. Australia.
ANOPLOGNATHUS AUREUS, Waterh.
From the ‘“ Zoological Record” for 1889, received a few weeks
ago, I learn that this species was described in the ‘Ann. and
Mag. of N. Hist.” for Oct., 1889. It must be very like (as re-
gards size, colour, &c.) my Calloodes Frenchi, described in a paper
read before the Linnzean Society of N.S. Wales in March, 1890;
but I think the statement in describing A. aureus that its elytra
have “only one or two lines of punctures at the sides,” and that
their ‘margins are not reflexed in the middle,” is conclusive as
to the two being distinct. As remarked in a previous paper of
this series, I cannot regard Calloodes as really distinct from
Anoplognathus, although the name is convenient if it be regarded
as that of a subgenus founded on merely superficial characters.
BUPRESTID.
CHALCOPHORA.
C. Frenchi, sp. nov. Splendide viridis, cyaneo-micans ; capite
longitudinaliter excavato et in medio carinato (carina antrior
sum furcata); prothorace fortiter subcrebre vermiculatm-
ruguloso, utrinque basi longitudinaliter impresso, linea dor-
sali irregulari elevata ; elytris costatis fere ut C. superbe,
Saund. (sed costa suturali fere recta, submarginali plane ad
apicem producta), apice subtruncatis, margine laterali pos-
tice denticulato, apice suturali spiniformi ; corpore subtus
crasse ruguloso ; antennis obscure cyaneis, articulis basalibus
2 viridibus. Long., 221.; lat. 81.
A magnificent species of brilliantly metallic colour, varying
from green to cyaneous or purple, according to the light in which
it is looked at. It is nearly allied to swperba, Saund., from which
it differs (apart from colour) as follows :—The prothorax is much
more closely and evenly vermiculate (almost exactly as in gigas,
Hope), and has a very distinct longitudinal impression running
forward from the base a little nearer to the lateral margin than
to the middle on either side (I do not know any other Australian
137
species of Chalcophora in which this character is so well marked) ;
the elytra are very much less narrowed off at the apex, and their
cost are a little differently arranged, that next the suture being
parallel to the suture (in superba the same costa is very strongly
curved a little before the apex), and that nearest the lateral
margin being continued quite to the apex ; the coste, moreover,
are subobsolete near the base. On the undersurface the sculpture
is very much coarser, the vermiculate smooth elevations occupying
a much larger proportion of the area as compared with the de-
pressed closely punctured spaces ; the prosternum is concave longi-
tudinally between the coxe (in superba it is convex), and the basal
ventral segment (the specimens before me seem to be of the same
sex, probably female), is much more narrowly concave down. the
middle, the apical ventral segment being narrowly sinuate-trun-
cate at the apex (it is not much different in same sex ot superba,
but in the unique example before me is slightly chipped, and
therefore I cannot be quite certain). The concavity of the pro-
sternum will, I think, distinguish this species from all its near
allies (7.e., gigas, Hope, Waterhouwsei, Masters, and superba,
Saund.); its colour also is completely distinctive, and from
Waterhousei it may be known by its prothorax and elytra non-
pubescent.
N. Queensland ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
STIGMODERA.
8. tibialis, Waterh. Mr. Tepper, of the 8. Australian Museum,
has lately shown me a very fine series of this insect, which has
lately been placed in the Museum by Mr. C. F. Johnson, M.P.
They were taken in W. Australia (near York), where, I do not
think, there has been any record of the sp2cles occurring.
S. tibialis is evidently extremely variable, as I find the elytra of
some specimens entirely yellowish red, of others entirely dark
red, and of others dark red, with two or more more or less defined
paler fascie. In some examples the ventral segments are more
or less spotted with yellowish. Among all these varieties I do
not find any approximation to S. Stevensi, Gehin, in respect of
the colouring of the sides of the prothorax, but the acuteness ot
the angulation on the intermediate tibize (which is said to bea
distinguishing character) is very variable in degree, and J am
afraid an examination of the specimens before me suggests inevit-
c
able doubt as to the validity of Mr. Waterhouse’s species.
S. princeps, sp. nov. Femina. Sat late oblonga, minus convexa ;
nigra, vix enea, prothorace plus minus _piceo-rufescenti,
elytrorum lateribus (parte antica excepta) anguste (et apice
late) sanguineo-marginatis ; capite vix concavo, minus for-
titer sat crebre (ut S. parvicollis) punctulato ; prothorace
138
trans basin quam longiori vix dimidio (postice quam antice
duplo) latiori, crasse confuse (indisco sat sparsim, quam
S. parvicollis multo minus crebre) punctulato, margine
antico bisinuato postico in medio (ut S. parvicollis) lobato,
lateribus a basi ad medium fere parallelis; elytris (fere ut
S. parvicollis) valde striatis, interstitiis convexis subtiliter
sat sparsim punctulatis, apicibus simplicibus; sternis in
medio sparsissime sat fortiter, latera versus sat crebre
acervatim (prosterno crassissime rugulose) punctulatis ; ab-
domine niticissimo fere levigato, segmentis basali apicalique
et ceterorum partibus lateralibus puncturis raris instructis.
Long., 20-24 1. ; lat., 74—8é 1.
The general appearance (in respect of colour and markings) is
suggestive of S. grandis, Don., but the prothorax is more or less
reddish and without a pale margin, the elytral pale margin be-
gins more or less behind the base and is confined in front to the
narrow edging outside the outermost stria (the next interstice
being divesale from the middle or thereabouts), and the apex
(about the apical one-fifth or one-sixth part of the whole elytra)
is Sanguineous).
In all other respects this species is extremely close to
S. parvicollis, Saund., from which it scarcely differs otherwise,
except as follows :—It is much larger and distinctly wider, the
prothorax is evidently larger in proportion to the other parts (its
anterior narrowing commencing evidently further from the base)
and is much less closely sculptured ; on the undersurface (in the
same sex) the sides of the metasternum and the ventral segments
are much less closely sculptured.
In all probability, the male differs from the female as in
parvicollis, having the undersurface much more closely sculptured,
and the apical ventral segment much shorter and subtruncate.
W. Australia; taken by J. C. F. Johnson, Esq.
S. rectipennis, sp. nov. Sat angusta, sat parallela; nigra, vix
cyanea, elytrorum lateribus anguste (et apice late) sanguineo-
marginatis, prothorace (in angulis posticis) et abdomine non-
nullis exemplis sanguineo-notatis; capite longitudinaliter
late concavo minus fortiter sat crebre (ut precedentis)
punctulato ; prothorace trans basin quam longiori dimidio
(postice quam antice fere duplo) latiori, confuse sat rugulose
sat crebre (disco postice nec crebre rugulose) punctulato,
margine antico bisinuato postico in medio late sat fortiter
lobato, lateribus a basi fere ad medium subparallelis ; elytris
post humeros vix sinuatis, valde striatis, interstitiis vix
perspicue punctulatis, (6° toto 7° 8° que antice contusis
rugulosis), apicibus late leviter emarginatis, biacutis ; cor-
pore subtus sat hirsuto, sat fortiter sat crebre subsequaliter
139
(prosterno metasterno et in femina segmento 1° basali in
medio sparsius subtilius, prosterni lateribus crassius) punctu-
lato.
Maris segmento ventrali apicali late leviter emarginato,
femine truncato. Long., 15 1.; lat., 54—6 1.
This species is distinguishable from all others known to me of
the genus by the elytra being scarcely sinuate behind the
shoulders ; in S. macu/laria, Don., the elytral sinuation is slight,
but in the present insect it is less marked still. I have seen two
males and two females ; both the former have the apical ventral
segment bright red, and one of them has the penultimate red
and the antepenultimate spotted with red, while the other has
merely the penultimate spotted with red ; of the females one has
the hind body entirely black while the other has the apical seg-
ment spotted. The female with the hind body entirely black has
the prothorax also entirely black, in the other three examples
before me at least the hinder part of the lateral margin of the
prothorax is red.
W. Australia ; taken by J. C. F. Johnson, Esq.
S. amperator, Thoms. There can be no doubt, I think, that this
is another name for S. JZurrayi, Gemm. and Har., which was
substituted in 1869 for S. trzfasciata, Murr., a preoccupied name.
Thomson’s name was published in 1878, and therefore becomes a
synonym.
TENEBRIONIDAL.
CDIOMORPHA.
C. australis, Blackb. In describing this species (Trans. Roy.
Soc. 8.A., 1887, p. 272) I accidentally omitted to state the size ;
ibas, long:, 2:1. ;lat.,, 12 I:
LINDIA.
L. angustata, Blackb. In describing this species (Trans. Roy.
Soc. 8.A., 1887, p. 275) I accidentally omitted to state the size;
it is, long., 21.5 lat., $1.
PLATYDEMA.
P. obscurum, Blackb. (Proc. L.8., N.S8.W., 1888, p. 1,430).
Mr. G. C.. Champion—a well-known English authority on the
Tenebrionidw—has kindly drawn my attention to the fact that
this was a pre-occupied name; I therefore propose 7. Championt
as a substitute. | ’
PHY TOPHAGA.
Prasonotus morbillosus, Chap. This name having been preoc-
cupied by Mr. Baly, I propose Chapwisi as a substitute.
CRYPTOCEPHALUS.
C. consors, Boisd. I have recently seen an example of this
140
species sent to me by Mr. Olliffe for inspection, in which the yellow
elytral margin is absent. This agrees with Boisduval’s descrip-
tion. Suffrian (Mon. XIITI., p. 103) seems to think that the
yellow margin was accidentally overlooked by Boisduval, and re-
describes the insect as having it. In all other respects the exam-
ple I am referring to seems to agree with specimens having the
yellow border.
EDUSA.
This genus was originally formed by M. Chevrolat, and pub-
lished in M. Dejean’s Catalogue (1837), but M. Lefevre in 1885
proposed to substitute Hdusia, on the ground that Hdusa was a
nom. preocc, having been used by Albers in 1860 for a genus of
Mollusca. Itis difficult to understand the reason of this proposal,
especially as Hdusa was recognised and in use in the Coleoptera
before 1860 by others than its author, M. Bohemann, for example,
having used it in 1858 for species that M. Lefevre now calls
Edusia. The species attributed to the genus differ considerably
inter se in respect of facies and structure, in consequence of
which Dr. Chapuis in 1874 (Gen. Col., vol. X.) proposed to adopt
three names—LZdusa, Edusina, and Edusella—as marking three
subgenera of Hdusa. I do not think that this subdivision can be
maintained, at any rate unless a number of other subgenera be
added ; I have a large number of species before me, not half of
which will fit exactly into any of those Dr. Chapuis characterised.
I shall therefore not attempt to apportion any of the new forms
among subgenera beyond remarking that the first six evidently
would fall into the subgenus Hdusa, and that £. enea and minor
might probably fall in Ldusina. EF. sutwralis, Chap., is the only
species I have seen that agrees with the description of Hdusella.
The ‘Groupe L£dusites” of Chanuis is characterised among the
Eumolpide by the following in combination :—Prosternal epi-
sterna convex in front, elytra transversely wrinkled. In this group,
Edusa was the only Australian genus known to Dr. Chapuis, and
he separated it from those of other countries primarily by its being
pubescent. The Rev. H. Clark had, however, characterised
two other genera—Zhaumastomerus and Ocnus—from N.W.
Australia, but in such terms that Dr. Chapuis could not satisfy
himself even as to the ‘‘ groupe” in which they should be placed ;
he could see no reason, however, to say that they might not be
merely somewhat aberrant species of Hdusa. It should not be
overlooked, nevertheless, that Dr. Baly has since appeared to re-
cognise Ocnus as a good genus, having attributed to it a new
species from N.W. Australia. I have not seen any Hdusites from
N.W. Australia, or any species that seems to me likely to be-
long to either of the Rev. H. Clark’s genera if they are distinct
from Edusa. In 1885 M. Lefévre formed a new genus of
141
Edusites under the name Cleptor, which, however, does not seem
to differ from Hdusa by any very striking character. Apparently,.
Cleptor has the eyes entire (instead of ‘“obsoletely sinuate
within”), the antenne shorter, with the apex thickened; the body
glabrous, the prosternum transverse, the femora unarmed, and
the tibie longitudinally sulcate ; these are all the points of dif-
ference I can discover. I have not seen any species in which all
of them are to be found, but one or more characterise a good
many species which I cannot separate from Hdusa, and I think
they are all discoverable in some or other of the series in my col-
lection. In 1889 I formed a new genus of Hdusites under the
name dusoides, distinguished by. its tibie being produced
laterally at the apex into an elongate horizontal process in both
sexes; I have seen no other species presenting any indication of
this character.
My conclusion therefore is that I am unable to find any well-
marked and constant character (except in the case of Hdusoides)
by which to break up Hdusa even into subgenera, and I accord-
ingly apply that name to all the Australian Rumolpidee known to
me possessing the following characters in combination :—Pro-
sternal episterna convex in front, elytra transversely wrinkled at
the sides, tibize not externally prolonged at the apex into a hori-
zontal process. The following characters in addition are present
in all the species known to me:—Tibie not emarginate externally
near the apex, anterior femora very rarely altogether simple, the
basal joint of at least the anterior tarsi dilated in the male, claws
divaricate and appendiculate, the sexes differing inter se in the
structure of the basal ventral segment. JI may add that I think
a better anatomist than myself might probably discover generic
differences that I have not observed.
The following is a tabulation of the new species described
below, together with such others of the Hduse as I have identi-
fied. I donot think that I have seen any of the species from
N.W. Australia which the Rev. H. Clark described, and the ab-
sence from his descriptions of reference to structural characters
renders it impracticable to place those species (without having
seen them) in a tabulation. A similar remark would apply to
the species described by Germar and Bohemann as having the
anterior femora unarmed; I have not seen any of these three,
and the descriptions do not state whether the femora are angulate
or rounded beneath. There remain unknown to me besides the
above L. puberula, Bohem., from Sydney (which seems to be near
my L. bella, but to have the clypeus entirely testaceous, and the
antenne shorter), and £. viridicollis, Lef. (which appears to be a
large species with dense pubescence, and the posterior tibize of the
male incurved at the apex, characters I have not seen in combina-
tion).
142
It should perhaps be added that the antenne are usually
slender filiform, and not very much shorter than the body. As
they appear to vary a little in length sexually, I have not found
them very useful for specific characters, and have not made special
mention of them in my descriptions, except in a few cases where
their structure is exceptional.
A. Upper surface more or less pubescent or setiferous.
B. The elytral vestiture consists of sete or fascicles of sete
about the sides and apex.
C. Front angles of prothorax (at least fairly) well defined.
D. The elytral setz forming fascicles.
E. The femora testaceous.
F. The prothorax very closely
and roughly punctulate
FF. The prothorax not closely
or roughly punctulate
EE. The femora entirely blackish
DD. The elytral sete not forming
fascicles.
EK. The prothorax not very closely
punctured nor much wrinkled
transversely.
F. The scutellum punctured and
scarcely nitid.
G. Hind tibize of male strongly
incurved at the apex
GG. Hind tibiz of male simple
FF. Scutellum nitid levigate ...
EE. Prothorax very closely punc-
tured and much wrinkled
transversely :
CC. Front angles of prothorax quite
rounded otf
BB. The elytral vestiture evenly distri-
buted, and in general much finer.
C. Upper surface more or less metallic.
D. Anterior femora simply rounded
beneath a
DD. Anterior femora widely angu-
late, but not with a distinet
Foal.
E. Elytra set with erect hairs
EE. Elytra with adpressed pubes-
cence only ..
DDD. Anterior fen ich aw Fil
defined tooth.
varipes, Boisd.
distincta, Blackb.
spinicollis, Blackb.
varians, Blackb.
minor, Blackb.
Froggatti, Blackb.
chrysura, Germ.
diversicollis, Black.
inermis, Blackb.
pavens, Blackb.
Meyricki, Blackb.
143
E. Elytra with well-defined vittze
of whitish pubescence; pro-
thorax and elytra unicolour-
ous otherwise.
F. Femora testaceous ...
FF. Femora blackish
EE. Species not marked and
coloured as ‘ E.”
F. Hind femora rounded — be-
neath.
G. Elytra set with longish
erect hairs.
H. Prothorax nearly twice
as wide as long
HH. Prothorax much less
than twice as wide
as lone) wc
GG. Elytra devoid of longish
erect hairs.
H. Upper surface entirely
green.
J. Puncturation extreme-
ly fine, and not as-
perate : ies
If. Puncturation much
stronger andasperate
HH. Upper surface not en-
tirely green.
I. Tooth on anterior
femora exceptionally
small.
J. Elytra with well-
defined lines of
whitish pubescence
JJ. Elytra uniformly
pubescent
LR: Tooth. jon aoa
femora normally
large ’
FF. Hind feng, dentate
CC. Upper surface not metallic
AA. Upper surface glabrous.
B. Prothorax dentate laterally
BB. Prothorax unarmed ...
E. chryswra, Germ. Minus brevis ;
in elytris haud_ fasciculatis ;
nitida ;
lineata, Blackb.
eenea, Blackb.
pilifera, Blackb.
fraterna, Blackb.
glauca, Blackb.
bella, Blackb.
perplexa, Blackb.
suaveola, Germ.
leeta, Blackb.
hirta, Blackb.
suturalis, Chap.
singularis, Blackb.
glabra, Blackb.
sparsim pilosa, pilis
supra lete metallica,
colore
144
variabilis ; antennarum articulis 1-4 testaceis (1° supra viridi
excepto), 5° 6° que ad apicem infuscatis, 7-11 (nonnullis
exemplis 7° ad basin excepto) piceis ; corpore subtus neo:
vel nigro, griseo-pubescenti ; femoribus zeneis ; tibiis testa-
ceis, harum apice tarsisque infuscatis; palpis basi testaceis.
apice piceis ; prothorace quam longiori multo latiori, antice
minus angustato crebre rugosule punctulato et transversim
fortiter strigato, lateribus regulariter rotundatis, basi bi-
sinuata, margine antico bisinuato in medio sat producto,
angulis obtusis, posticis certo adspecto subdentatis, scutello.
crebre nec profunde punctulato; elytris quam prothorax
quarta parte latioribus, fere ut prothorax sculpturatis sed
etiam magis fortiter transversim rugatis ; prosterno et meso-
sterno inter coxas valde (et inter se qualiter) latis.
Mas. Tarsorum anticorum et intermediorum articulo basal
fortiter dilatato subovali; abdomine pilis erectis sat longis
insigni, segmento 1° ventrali in medio planato-elevato, parte
planata glabra subtilissime transversim strigata; tibiarum
posticarum parte tertia apicali deformi introrsum valde in-
curva, spina apicali nulla. Long., 3f—41.; lat., 1}—21.
The prothorax is about three-fifths again as wide as long.
S. Australia ; common.
E. varians, sp. nov. Subelongata ; nitida; sparsim pilosa, pilis
in elytris haud fasciculatis ; supra leete metallica, colore fere
ut EZ. chryswre sed tibiis ad apicem vix picescentibus ; pro-
thorace fere ut EZ. chryswre sed minus fortiter transverso,
multo minus crebre nec rugosule punctulato, haud distincte
transversim rugato; scutello punctulato; elytris fere ut
E. chrysure ; prosterno et mesosterno inter coxas minus
latis.
Mas. ‘Tarsis fere ut £. chryswre sed anticorum articulo basali
breviori; abdomine pilis longis erectis imsigni, segmento.
ventrali basali in medio planato transversim subtilissime
strigato haud elevato; tibiis posticis ad apicem fortiter
abrupte incurvis, ad- apicem exteriorem spina armatis.
Long., 33 1.; lat., 1¢ 1
The prothorax is scarcely more than half again as wide as
long.
S, Australia ; common near Port Lincoln.
E. diversicollis, sp. nov. Elongata; nitida; sparsim pilosa, pilis
in elytris haud fasciculatis ; supra lete metallica, colore fere
ut E&. chrysure; prothorace quam longiori vix dimidio
latiori, subtiliter sat sparsim punctulato, lateribus valde
rotundatis, margine antico antrorsum fortiter eqaliter con-
vexo, nullo modo (basi vix) bisinuato, angulis vix manifestis ;
145
scutello vix punctulato ; elytris quam prothorax tertid parte
latioribus, fere ut #. chrysure sculpturatis sed paullo minus
crasse ; prosterno et mesosterno inter coxas minus latis.
Mas. latet.. Long., 34 1.; lat., 121.
Very distinct by the front margin of the prothorax being abso-
lutely without sinuation, even at its outer extremities. In the
absence of the male I cannot be certain that this species should
be placed in this section.
Australia ; I do not know the exact habitat of this species.
L. Froggatti, sp. nov. Minus elongata ; nitida; sparsim pilosa,
pilis in elytris haud fasciculatis ; supra leete metallica, colore
fere ut #. chrysure sed tibiis apice vix infuscatis et anten-
narum articulis omnibus (basin versus utique) testaceis vel
piceo-testaceis ; prothorace quam longiori circiter dimidio
latiori, fortiter minus crebre punctulato, lateribus sat
tortiter rotundatis, margine antico ad latera sinuato in medio
antrorsum late fortiter convexo, basi bisinuato, angulis
anticis distinctis posticis certo adspectu dentatis ; scutello
haud punctulato elytris fere ut #. chrysure (sed manifeste—
preesertim postice—minus crasse) sculpturatis ; prosterno et
mesosterno inter coxas sat latis; femoribus posticis vix
dentatis.
Magi latet. dhong.; 32:1. ; lat.12 1:
The levigate nitid scutellum furnishes a very distinctive char-
acter.
N.S. Wales ; taken by Mr. Froggatt in the Blue Mountains.
EL. spinicollis, sp. nov. Ovalis ; nitida; sparsim pilosa, pilis in
elytris fasciculatis; supra lete metallica; colore ut
Lf. chrysure ;, prothorace quam longiori dimidio _ latiori,
antice leviter angustato, crebre rugosule punctulato et
transversim sat fortiter strigato, lateribus regulariter
rotundatis, basi margineque antico bisinuatis, angulis an-
ticis spiniformibus posticis obtusis; scutello sat fortiter
punctulato ; elytris fere ut prothorax sculpturatis sed magis
fortiter transversim rugatis ; prosterno et mesosterno inter
coxas valde latis.
Mas. Tarsorum anticorum et intermediorum articulo basali
modice dilatato ; abdomine haud pilis erectis vestito, seg-
mento basali in medio elevato planato, parte planata sub-
tilissime transversim strigata; tibiis posticis apice minus
tortiter mmcurvis, “eng. 321.5 lat. 121.
Extremely like the species which I take to be LZ. varipes,
Boisd. ; indeed, I regard it as possibly an extreme Alpine form
of that insect, which differs from the present one by its entirely
testaceous antenne, and its legs also testaceous, except the infus-
K
146
cate apex of the tarsi, as well as by its prothorax very evidently
wider at the base as compared with the width of the base of the
elytra. . varipes(!) moreover is nearly always of an obscure
brassy colour above, whereas all the examples I have seen of the
present species are bright blue or green, or coppery red. I may
add that the description of £. varipes is so defective that it is
little more than a guess to attribute any insect to it. The brassy
colour and fasciculated elytral pilosity are the only distinctive
characters mentioned, and the colour of the legs and antenne,
the size, and the sexual characters are all omitted. £. varipes (?)
is found in N.S. Wales.
Victoria ; in the Alpine district.
E. distincta, sp. nov. Modice elongata; nitida; sparsim pilosa,
pilis in elytris fasciculatis ; supra lete metallica ; colore ut
E. chrysure sed pedibus (tarsis apicem versus exceptis) an-
tennisque (articulis 1° supra ceterisque ad apicem summum,
exceptis) testaceis; prothorace quam longiori fere duplo
latiori, antice leviter angustato, fortius minus crebre punc-
tulato, lateribus leviter arcuatis, basi valde (margine antico
leviter) bisinuata, angulis omnibus distinctis vix acutis ;
scutello punctulato; elytris crebre fortiter punctulatis et
fortiter transversim rugatis (fere ut ZL. chrysure).
Mas. Latet.
Much like #. varians, but distinguished inter alia by its
flavescent femora, very strongly transverse prothorax, and much
more roughly punctured elytra.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
E. minor, sp. nov. Modice elongata; nitida; sparsim pilosa,
pilis in elytris haud fasciculatis ; supra lete metallica, colore
fere ut #. chrysure sed tibiis apice vix infuscatis; prothorace
quam longiori paullo plus tertia parte latiori, cetera ut
E. Froggatti ; scutello obscure punctuiato ; elytris fere ut
EL. chrysure sed postice minus fortiter sculpturatis ; pro-
sterno et mesosterno inter coxas sat latis; femoribus pos-
ticis vix dentatis.
Mas. Fere ut Z. chrysure, sed segmento basali ventrali in
medio haud elevato, tibiis posticis apice haud intus curvatis
Femina latet. Long., 241.; lat., 121.
Very like &£. Froggatti, but considerably smaller, with the
prothorax less transverse, and the front part of the elytra very
much more roughly sculptured; the sexual characters of the
male also are probably different.
S. Australia.
E. enea, sp. nov. Ovalis; sat parallela; pube grisea vestita,
hac in elytris circiter 6-seriatim longitudinaliter disposita ;
147
obscure eenea, labro antennis femorum tibiarumque basi rufis,
antennarum articulis apice piceis, clypeo antice scutelloque
viridibus ; capite prothoraceque opacis coriaceis obsolete
punctulatis ; hoc quam longiori plus dimidio latiori, antice
parum angustato sub Leeann lateribus leviter 7 ene basi
vix bisinuata, angulis obtusis ; scutello crebre aspere punctu-
lato ; elytris subnitidis, vix substriatis, basin lateraque ver-
sus subrugosule punctulatis et obscure transversim rugatis
alibi crebre subtiliter nec rugosule punctulatis.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali fortiter dilatato ;
tibiis posticis apice abrupte breviter incurvis; segmento
ventrali basali in medio planato glabro nitido fere impunctu-
lato. ong., 2213 late tl
Victoria ; Alpine aiscece
L. perpleaa, sp. nov. Ovalis, subparallela ; pilis fulvis vestita,
his in elytris lineis crebris dispositis; capite prothorace
scutelloque opacis coriaceis vix manifeste punctulatis lete
viridibus ; elytris obscure aureo-olivaceis, labro palpis an-
tennis (harum articulis plus minus nigro-terminatis) pedi-
busque testaceis ; prothorace quam longiori dimidio latiori,
antrorsum vix angustato, antice posticeque bisinuato, lateri-
bus modice rotundatis, angulis obtusis ; scutello punctulato ;
elytris utrinque juxta scutellum subgibbosis, leviter subtilius
sat crebre punctulatis, antice et latera versus transversim
rugatis, et ibi magis crasse punctulatis; femoribus anticis
dente parvo armatis, posticis muticis.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali sat dilatato ;
tiblis posticis apice manifeste nec fortiter incurvis; abdo-
mine setis longis erectis vestito, segmento basali in medio
planato pernitido levigato. Long., 2 1.; lat., 1 1.
This species appears to be intermediate between Dr. Chapuis’
sub-genera Hdusina and ELdusella, the posterior tibiz in the male
having their apex very briefly but quite distinctly bent inwards,
the process, however, being so short that it might easily be passed
over without notice. The tooth on the front. femora is scarcely
larger than in EL. swaveola, Germ.
V ictoria ; sent to me by C. French, Esq
L. lineata, sp. nov. Ovalis; sat parallela; pube grisea vestita,
hac in elytris circiter 8-seriatim longitudinaliter lete dis-
positis ; obscure enea, labro antennis pedibusque (tarsis
obscurioribus) leete testaceis ; cetera ut E. enea.
Mas. Fere ut #. enea, sed tibiis posticis apice nullo modo
incurvis. Long, Le alan, i
This species is remarkably hee the preceding. It scarcely
differs from it, except in the colouring—the legs (except the
148
tarsi) being clear testaceous, and the elytra much more con-
spicuously striped with pale erey—and i in the hind tibiz of the
male being straight. I have seen eight specimens of this species
(of both sexes), and two males of the former, and the differences
seem quite constant. J do not think that they can be regarded
otherwise than as two good species. Dr. Chapuis’ arrangement
of Ldusa would place them in distinct sub-genera.
I have before me two female examples scarcely differing from
this species except in being of a bright rosy colour with legs
entirely testaceous and having the basal part of the elytra more
distinctly rugulose. In the absence of the male, Iam at a loss
to determine whether they represent a distinct species.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
E. lata, sp. nov. Ovalis ; pilis griseis equaliter sat dense vestita ; :
capite prothoraceque opacis coriaceis obsolete sparsim pune-
tulatis, illo (scutelloque) lete viridibus, hoc aureo-brunneo
certo adspectu viridi-micanti; elytris sat nitidis aureo-
brunneis subcupreo-micantibus, corpore subtus viridi, ab-
domine aureo-micanti, labro antennis palpis pedibusque leete
testaceis ; prothorace quam longiori vix dimidio latiori, in
medio longitudinaliter obsolete carinato, antrorsum parum
angustato, antice bisinuato in medio sat producto, lateribus
leviter arcuatis, basi leviter bisinuata, angulis obtusis ;
scutello punctulato ; elytris leviter subtilius sat crebre punc-
tulatis subhumeris vix transversim rugatis, puncturis basin
versus et ad latera crassioribus; femoribus anticis dente
magno armatis, posticis muticis.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali modice dilatato ;
tibiis posticis apice haud incurvis abdomine in medio setis
longis erectis vestito, See basali in medio planato per-
nitido fere levigato. Long., 24 1. (vix); lat., 11
This species bears much resemblance to E. swaveola, Germ.,
from which, however, it may be at once distinguished by the
much larger tooth of the anterior femora.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
E. bella, spec. nov. Ovalis; sat parallela; pube aurea subtili
zequaliter sat dense vestita ; supra omnino lete prasina subtus
viridis, abdomine aureo-micanti ; labro palpis antennis pedi-
busque testaceis ; capite pr othor: aceque opacis corlaceis obso-
lete sparsim punctulatis ; ; prothorace fere ut FH. late sed
haud carinato, antice in medio parum producto; scutello
punctulato; elytris femoribusque fere ut #. ete, sed femorum
anticorum dente minor.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali modice dilatato ;
tibiis posticis apice haud incurvis ; abdomine in medio setis
149
longis erectis vestito, segmento basali in medio vix planato.
Long.,.141.; lat., 1 1 (vix).
This species (of which I have both sexes) might almost pass
for a small differently coloured form of E. /@ta, but on careful
examination I am convinced that it is really distinct, the pro-
thorax having its front margin evidently less produced in the
middle, and being quite devoid of the faint carina which runs
down the middle in the latter ; the basal ventral segment in the
male, moreover, is much less levigate.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
LH. glauca, sp. nov. Sat breviter ovalis ; sat nitida; pube supra
aurea subtus grisea sat dense vestita; supra sat pallide
viridis vix aureo micans, subtus magis znea, labro palpis
antennis pedibusque testaceis; capite prothoraceque sub-
coriaceis leviter minus crebre punctulatis ; hoc quam longiori
dimidio latiori, antrorsum vix angustato, antice fortiter bi-
sinuato in medio late fortiter producto, lateribus fere rectis,
basi bisinuata, angulis obtusis ; scutello punctulato ; elytris
crebre subtiliter punctulatis, latera versus paullo magis for-
titer punctulatis et vix transversim, rugatis; femoribus an-
ticis dente mediocri armatis, posticis muticis.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali parum dilatato ;
tibiis posticis apice haud incurvis ; abdomine in medio setis
paucis longis erectis vestito, segmento basali in medio planato
nitido fere levigato. Long., 14—21.; lat., 1—121 (vix).
Of a paler, more “dead” green colour than LH. bella, otherwise
closely resembling it in colour, but at once distinguishable by
much finer puncturation of the elytra and the much more distinct
puncturation of the prothorax. The tooth on the anterior femora
is very evidently larger than in EF. swaveola, Germ.
S. Australia ; not uncommon on flowers near Port Lincoln.
EE. pilifera, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis; sat nitida; pilis griseis
brevibus equaliter sat dense vestita, nonnullis in elytris in-
termixtis multo longioribus erectis nigricantibus ; rosea-
metallica, subtus obscure enea, labro antennis palpis pedi-
busque rufo-testaceis ; capite prothoraceque distincte leviter
sat sparsim punctulatis, hoc quam longiori fere duplo latiori,
antrorsum vix angustato, antice fere truncato, basi rotun-
data, lateribus leviter arcuatis, angulis obtusis; scutello
punctulato ; elytris leviter minus subtiliter sat crebre punc-
tulatis, sus humeris sat fortiter transversim rugatis et ibi
crasse fortiter punctulatis; femoribus anticis dente parvo
armatis, posticis muticis.
Mas latet. Long., 141.; lat., 11.
A very distinct species, much shorter and wider than any of
150
the preceding, and with coarser puncturation; the erect long
hairs on its elytra are also a good character. The tooth on the
anterior femora is not much larger than in #. suaveola, Germ.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
E. fraterna, sp. nov. Ovalis; sat nitida; pilis albidis et non-
nullis elongatis erectis fulvis, confuse vestita ; obscure znea,
labro palpis antennis (harum articulo basali supra et ultimis
ad apicem obscurioribus) femorum basi tibiisque testaceis ;
capite prothoraceque crebre sat fortiter punctulatis; hoc
quam longiori vix dimidio latiori, antrorsum parum angus-
tato, antice in medio late sat fortiter producto, lateribus sat
fortiter rotundatis, basi vix bisinuata, angulis rotundato-
obtusis; scutello punctulato; elytris sat fortiter rugosule
punctulatis, apicem versus substriatis, pone humeros fortiter
transversim rugatis; femoribus anticis dente sat magno
armatis, posticis muticis.
Mas. Tarsorum anticorum articulo basali modice (inter-
mediorum vix manifeste) dilatato ; tibiis posticis apice haud
incurvis ; segmento 1° ventrali in medio pernitido levigato.
Ione., 24. 5: lat.je1 1
Resembles #. perpleva iv colour and build, but inter alia is
very much more coarsely punctured, and the hind tibie of the
male are not at all incurved at the apex.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
E. hirta, sp. nov. SBreviter ovalis; sat nitida; densissime
equaliter griseo-pubescens ; supra roseo-cuprea, subtus eenea,
clypeo viridi, labro palpis antennis pedibusque (horum,
nonnullis exemplis, femoribus tibiisque apice plus minus in-
fuscatis) testaceis; capite prothoraceque subcoriaceis obsolete
punctulatis ; hoc quam longiori fere duplo latiori, antrorsum
parum angustato, antice profunde bisinuato, in medio late
fortiter producto, Jateribus leviter arcuatis, basi leviter
bicinuata, angulis anticis productis sat acutis, posticis ob-
tusis ; scutello punctulato; elytris substriatis, crebre minus
fortiter (latera versus magis fortiter) punctulatis, sub
humeros obscure transversim rugatis; femoribus anticis
dente sat magno, posticis sat parvo, armatis.
Mas. Tarsorum anticorum articulo basali sat fortiter (inter-
mediorum vix manifeste) dilatato ; tibiis posticis apice haud
incurvis; segmento 1° ventrali in medio paullo minus
crebre punctulato. Long., 11—21.; lat., #—11.
The dense grey pubescence under which the sculpture and
colouring is buried will distinguish this species from all known to
me of its congeners.
S. Australia; Yorke’s Peninsula.
151
E. pavens, sp. nov. Sat breviter ovalis; sat nitida; pilis griseis
brevibus equaliter sat dense vestita, nonnullis intermixtis
longioribus erectis nigricantibus; enea, labro palpis an-
tennis pedibusque testaceis ; capite prothoraceque sat sub-
tiliter sat crebre punctulatis; hoc quam longiori circiter
dimidio latiori, antrorsum haud angustato, antice in medio
late valde producto, basi manifeste bisinuata, lateribus sub-
deplanatis fortiter rotundatis, angulis anticis fere rotundatis
posticis obtusis; scutello punctulato; elytris subfortiter
punctulatis et transversim rugatis; femoribus anticis late
angulatis vix dentatis, posticis muticis; antennis minus
elongatis apicem versus subincrassatis.
Mas. Latet. Long., 13 1.; lat., £1. (vix).
This little species resembles #. fraterna in the stiffish erect
bristles with which it is clothed, and also resembles 2. Aeyricki
(vide infra) in general appearance and its antennal structure, but
differs widely from both inter alia in the shape of its prothorax,
and from the latter in its much coarser sculpture.
W. Australia; taken by E. Meyrick, Esq.
£. Meyricki, sp. nov. Sat breviter ovalis; sat nitida; sat
eequaliter sat dense griseo-pubescens ; enea subcuprascens,
labro palpis antennis (articulo 1° supra et ultimis apicem
versus exceptis) pedibusque testaceis ; capite prothoraceque
subcoriaceis et leviter sat sparsim punctulatis ; hoc quam
longiori dimidio latiori, antrorsum sat angustato, antice
leviter bisinuato in medio late sat fortiter producto, lateribus
modice rotundatis, basi leviter bisinuata, angulis anticis fere
acutis posticis rectis ; scutello punctulato ; elytris leviter vix
crebre (latera versus paullo crassius et hic obscure transver-
sim rugatis) punctulatis, femoribus anticis late angulatis vix
dentatis, posticis muticis ; antennis minus elongatis apicem
versus subincrassatis.
Mas. ‘Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali fortiter dila-
tato ; tibiis posticis apice haud incurvis ; segmento ventrali
basali in medio subplanato sublevi. Long., 141.; lat., 11
The whitish grey pubescence on the elytra is here and there
condensed into a somewhat conspicuous patch or tuft, but it is
possible that this may be due to the rest of the surface being a
little abraded in my unique example. The antenne shorter than
usual in the genus, and having the apical joints a little incrassated
furnish a very noticeable character.
W. Australia; taken by E. Meyrick, Esq.
E. wmermis, sp. nov. Ovalis; nitida; pube aureo-fulva sat
equaliter sat dense vestita ; viridi-metallica, labro palpis
antennis pedibusque testaceis ; capite prothoraceque fortius
152
minus crebre punctulatis ; hoc quam longiori circiter dimidio
latiori, antrorsum vix angustato, margine antico vix sinuato
antrorsum producto, basi vix bisinuata, lateribus sat fortiter
rotundatis, angulis anticis fere rectis posticis obtusis ; scutello
punctulato ; elytris sat fortiter sat crebre punctulatis, antice
latera versus subcrasse rugatis ; femoribus muticis ; antennis
quam corpus sat brevioribus.
Maris tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali modice dilatato ;
tibiis posticis apice haud incurvis; abdomine setis longis
erectis vestito ; segmento basali in medio subplanato perni-
tido sublevi obscure transversim rugato. Long. 12 1;
lat., £1.
The sculpture of the elytra is much like that of £. pavens, but
the prothorax is much more strongly and less closely punctulate.
This species also probably resembles #. evanescens, Koh., but the
latter appears to be a considerably smaller insect still, with the
clypeus yellow, the head opaque, and the antenne as long as the
body.
S. Australia; a single example in the 8. Australian Museum,
E. glabra, sp. nov. Breviter ovalis, lata; glabra; colore variat-
ilis, viridis vel purpurea, labro palpis antennis pedibusque
(horum trochanteribus nigris) testaceis ; capite prothoraceque
subtiliter (hoc ad latera, fortius) minus crebre punctulatis ;
hoc quam longiori fere duplo latiori, antrorsum angustato,
antice fortiter bisinuato, basi fortiter bisinuata, lateribus
leviter arcuatis, angulis anticis acutis posticis obtusis ;
scutello vix punctulato; elytris sat fortiter subseriatim
(seriebus subgeminatis) punctulatis, apicem versus sub-
striatis, vix transversim rugatis; femoribus anticis dente
parvo armatis, posticis imate ; tibiis extus obscure longi-
tudinaliter canaliculatis ; antennis quam corporis dimidium
sat longioribus.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali fortiter dilato ;
tibiis posticis haud apice incurvis; abdomine (exempli mas-
culi unici) fracto. Long., 1}—1+4 1.; lat., +—14 1]. (vix).
This species presents several of the distinctive characters at-
tributed to Cleptor, but its dentate anterior femora and antenne
—quite two-thirds the length of the whole body—forbid its being
placed in that genus.
E. singularis, sp. nov. Ovalis; nitida; glabra; colore varia
bilis (eenea vel violacea vel cuprea), antennarum palporumque
basi pedibusque rufo-brunneis; capite fortiter confuse vix
crebre punctulato; prothorace quam longiori fere duplo
latiori, antrorsum sat angustato, antice bisinuato in medio
late sat fortiter producto, crasse rugulose minus crebre
153
punctulato, lateribus fortiter rotundatis tridentatis, basi
bisinuata, angulis anticis spiniformibus posticis breviter
dentatis ; scutello levi; elytris fortiter punctulatis, postice
striatis minus fortiter punctulatis, latera versus transversim
valde rugatis; femoribus anticis dente parvo armatis,
posticis muticis ; tibiis extus canaliculatis.
Mas. Tarsorum anteriorum 4 articulo basali valde dilatato ;
tibiis posticis haud apice incurvis; abdomine setis longis
erectis vestito, segmento basali in medio planato, penultimo
in medio levigato pernitido, ultimo fossa profunda instructo.
Gong., 3 1.; lat., Ler
A remarkable insect, with no near ally among described
species ; it might perhaps be regarded as the type of a new genus.
In some of its characters it agrees with Cleptor.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
COCCINELLIDi.
ORCUS.
O. celestris, sp. nov. Sat fortiter convexus; sat nitidus; supra
coeruleus, viridi violaceoque micans ; subtus niger—antennis,
tarsis, tibiis anticis et abdomine testaceis; capite sparsim
subtiliter, prothorace subtiliter minus sparsim, elytris sat
crebre subfortiter, punctulatis. Long., 14 1; lat. 121.
(vix).
A very pretty species, resembling in colour O. cyanocephalus,
Muls., and chalybeus, Boisd., but scarcely so convex as either of
those insects, and much more strongly and closely punctured
than either of them, or than 0. Auwstralasie, Boisd. From
O. cyanocephalus it differs also in the colour of the legs, and from
O. chalybeus in the more strongly rounded sides of the prothorax.
O. Laferter, Muls., I have not seen, but it appears to be a larger
insect, of somewhat sunilar ‘colour, but having some conspicuous
violet spots symmetrically arranged on the prothorax.
N. Territory of 8. Australia.
DESCRIPTION OF A NEW GENUS AND SPECIES
OF MARSUPIALIA, ‘‘NOTORYCTES TYPHLOPS.”*
By E. C. Srirunc, M.A., M.D
Lecturer on Physiology in the University of Adelaide, Hon. Director
of the South Australian Museum.
[Read February 3, 1891].
The first specimen of this animal, received by the South Aus-
tralian Museum, was forwarded by the courtesy of Mr. A.
Molineux, Secretary of the Agricultural Bureau. Wrapped
merely in a rag saturated with kerosine and enclosed in a
revolver-cartridge box, it had travelled over a thousand miles
largely by packhorse and coach. Consequently it was in a very
bad condition on arrival in Adelaide. On this specimen, which
appeared to be a female, were based some preliminary notes com-
municated to the Royal Society of South Australia on the 4th
September, 1888, and an almost similar communication was made
to the correspondence columns of ‘ Wuture’ shortly afterwards.
Some few months subsequently I received three more specimens,
all males, of which one only was in anything like good preserva-
tion. The reasons for the delay in the publication of the present
description, which is based upon an examination of the four speci-
mens then to hand, and for the new name under which it now
appears, are explained in a concluding paragraph. By the kindness
of His Excellency the Governor, Lord Kintore, I have recently
had the opportunity of making, with him, the complete transit from
North to South of the Australian Continent. Though the
opportunity of traversing the zoologically unexplored regions of
Central Australia would, under any circumstances, have proved
an attractive programme, a special inducement for the journey
was afforded by the fact that our route must pass through the
tract of country in which the animal had been found, and hence
arose the possibility of my being able to secure additional speci-
mens. In this expectation I have happily been successful, for,
I was fortunate enough to secure six complete examples, and one
skeleton. Amongst these are four females, which sex had been
represented only by the first specimen. This, however, was so much
decomposed as to leave some doubt of its character. On my
return from the transcontinental journey, I found the present
* The name ‘‘ Psammoryctes,” originally selected for this new genus,
having been already appropriated, that here employed is substituted.
155
paper in the printer’s hands, and it will be submitted practically
as I left it. Nevertheless, | am now in a position to offer some
interesting particulars of its habits, which were obtained on my
journey, and also to verify the important fact of the existence of a
well-marked pouch in the female, on which point I could not at first
be absolutely certain from the bad condition of the soft parts in
the first specimen received. Unfortunately, an accidental circum-
stance together with certain political exigencies made it necessary
that His Excellency’s journey should be made with greater
rapidity than could be wished from my point of view, and it thus
became impossible for me to reach the exact locality where the
specimens had been found ; but I passed within fifty miles of the
spot, and through country which is of a precisely similar
character. Further, I had the advantage of meeting on our
journey the man who himself captured the first specimen sent
down, and by the kind consideration of the manager of the
Idracowra Station, their book-keeper, Mr. J. F. Bishop, was in-
structed to wait for me ata stated locality through which our
track must pass. To Mr. Bishop’s zealous efforts I owe the whole
of the last lot of specimens, as well as much valuable informa-
tion concerning their habits and habitat. As may be imagined,
it was with feelings of much satisfaction that, on reaching our
camp one evening at the Horse-shoe Bend of the Finke River, I
met Mr. Bishop with his welcome complement of specimens safe in
his saddle-bags. From Mr. C. Benham also, who had previously
been employed on the same run, and by whom the first specimen
was forwarded to the Museum, I have also received much
valuable information concerning the animal. Both Mr. Bishop
and Mr. Benham have seen the animals alive, in a state of nature
as well as in captivity, and the following notes comprise all the
information that I could acquire from these two principal sources,
as well as from some natives of the locality whom I questioned
on the matter.
HABITS AND HABITAT.
It appears that the first specimen was captured by Mr. Wm.
Coulthard, manager of the Frew River Station and other Northern
runs belonging to the Willowie Pastoral Company. Attracted
by some peculiar tracks, on reaching his camp one evening on
the Finke River, while traversing the Idracowra Station with
cattle, he followed them up and found the animal lying under a
tussock of spinifex or porcupine grass (Z'riodia irritans).
Though he is an old bush hand, with all the watchful alertness
and powers of observation usually acquired by those who live
lives of difficulty and danger, this was the first and only specimen
of the animal he ever saw. As previously stated, this found its
way to the Museum through the agency of Messrs. Benham and
156
Molineux. The three subsequently received shortly afterwards,
as well as the last lot recently secured by Mr. Bishop during our
journey through the country, were also found on the Idracowra
Station. This is a large cattlerun comprising several hundred
square miles of country in the southern part of the Northern
Territory of South Australia, which lies immediately to the West
of the telegraph line between the Charlotte Waters and Alice
Springs Stations. The great dry watercourse of the Finke River,
which runs from N.W. to 8.E., bounds the run for some eighty
miles on the North and North East. Its distance from Adelaide
is roughly speaking a thousand miles. Flats and sandhills of
red sand, more or less well covered with spinifex and acacias,
constitute a large portion of the country, and the rainfall is
inconsiderable. Curiously enough, all the specimens hitherto
received by me have been found within a circumscribed area,
four miles from the Idracowra Head Station, which is situated on
the Finke watercourse itself, and almost invariably amongst the
sandhills. I have it, however, on very fair authority, that the
animal has been seen on the Undoolya Station, which lies immedi-
ately South of the McDonnell Ranges, and that one also was
found drowned after heavy rain at Tempe Downs, a station
situated about 120 miles W.S.W. of Alice Springs. These
points will sufficiently define its range, so far as is known at
present. They do not appear to be very numerous. Very few
of the white men in the district had ever seen it, even though
constantly travelling, and not many of the natives whom I came
across recognised the well-executed coloured drawing I carried
with me. It must be remembered, however, that I did not pass
through the exact spot which so far appears to be its focus of
distribution. Nor did a very considerable reward, which I offered,
cause any specimens to be forthcoming between the first lot
received, over two years ago, and that recently secured during
my transcontinental trip. With few exceptions the animals have
been captured by the aboriginals, who, with their phenomenal
powers of tracking, follow up their traces until they are caught.
For this reason they can only be found with certainty after rain,
which sets the surface of the sand and enables it to retain tracks
that would immediately be obliterated when it is dry and loose.
Nor are they found except during warm weather. So that the
short period of semi-tropical summer rains appears to be the
favourable period for their capture. For this suitable combina-
tion of wet and warmth, Mr. Bishop had to wait three months
before he was able to get them, and in all cases they were found
during the day time. Perpetual burrowing seems to be the
characteristic feature of its life. Both Mr. Bishop and Mr.
Benham, who have seen the animal in its native state, report that
157
emerging from the sand it travels on the surface for a few feet,
at a slowish pace, with a peculiar sinuous motion, the belly much
flattened against the ground while it resis on the outsides of its
fore-paws, which are thus doubled in under it. It leaves
behind it a peculiar sinuous triple track, the outer impressions,
more or less interrupted, being caused by the feet, and the central
continuous line by the tail, which seems to be pressed down in
the rear. Constantly on the look-out for its tracks, I was
often deceived by those of numerous lizards, which are some-
what similar in these respects. It enters the sand obliquely
and travels underground either for a few feet or for many
yards, not apparently reaching a depth of more than two
or three inches, for whilst underground its progress can often be
detected by a slight cracking or moving of the surface over its
position. In penetrating the soil free use, as a borer, is made of
the conical snout with its horny protecting shield, and the powerful
scoop-like fore-claws are also early brought into play. As it
disappears from sight, the hind limbs, as well, are used to throw the
sand backwards, which falls in again behind it as it goes,
so that no permanent tunnel is left to mark its course. Again
emerging, at some distance, it travels fora few feet upon the
surface and then descends as before. I could hear nothing
of its making, or occupying at any time, permanent burrows.
Both my informants lay great stress on the phenomenal rapidity
with which it can burrow, as observed both in a state of nature
and in captivity. In some notes sent me by Mr. Benham the
following statement appears :—‘‘ Almost any of the men here
(Idracowra) can tell you how one got away from me in the loose
sand. JI brought it home alive, and began talking about how
fast it could burrow, so Mr. Stokes wanted to see it. We took
a spade and loosened the top soil near the house, and put it
down; I kept my hand close to it until it was nearly out of
sight, and then started scratching after it, but it was too quick ;
so I took a shovel and began to dig after it, but could not get
him. One of the men then came with another shovel, and also
a lubra (aboriginal female) who scratched, but the three of us
failed to get him.” Making all allowances for possible misdirected
energies in this experiment, there is no doubt but that their
burrowing powers are remarkable. Mr. Bishop, who knew of my
approach, made great efforts to keep alive for me some of those
he had captured, and placed them for safe keeping in buckets
of sand, but in spite of all care and attention one only lived as
long as four days. Night and day the sound of their ceaseless
burrowing was to be heard. Acting on my advice, previously
given, in consequence of an examination of the contents of the
intestines of one of the earlier specimens, he supplied them with
158
ants as food, but they ate none. They did, however, eat one
“‘witchety,”’ the native name of large white grubs, much
relished by the blacks as an article of food, which are the larval
forms of certain Longicorn beetles and Lepidoptera, and Mr.
Benham informed me that one of his ate a piece of bread on one
occasion, but it only lived a day. They thus appear to stand
captivity extremely badly. On being handled they make no
attempt to bite. No blackfellow that I questioned had ever seen
the young, nor did they know anything whatever of any nests or
breeding places used by them. Their native nameis “oor-quamata,”
the terminal “r” of the first syllable being much rolled so as almost
to convey the sound of an interpolated short ‘“‘7” between the “r”
and the ‘‘q”; the accentuated syllable is strongly marked, the
vowels having the same value as in “quarrel.” Mr, Benham
stated that the natives have a superstitious dread of them, and
apphed to one the term “kudoicka,” which they translate as
“devil-devil” ; but I could not get this contirmed by any of the
blacks I saw. In fact the natives seem to know very little about
them and could give me no information whatever as to what their
food was or whether they got it under or above ground. With the
material at my disposal I should be able definitely to settle this
point, and indeed, in one of my first specimens, I did most
certainly tind the remains of ants and some other insect debris
in what remained of the intestines; but as the Editor of these
Transactions urgently calls for the completion of this paper, I am
reluctantly obliged to postpone to a future issue the result of
further investigation on this and other points.
GENERAL DESCRIPTION.*
(Gel Th, biti tand LV.)
The fur, in the three specimens (all males) in which it was
sufficiently well preserved for accurate description, may be
described as being generally of a light fawn colour, long, soft and
of a bright lustrous and silken appearance. In parts it deepens
to a glistening golden hue, and in others it inclines more to a
silvery aspect. In the last specimen received, which was in a much
better state of preservation than any of its predecessors, the fur
was considerably lighter than in the others, and the silvery tint
more pronounced. The colours of all these have faded considerably
* Tt will be remembered that the following description is based upon an
examination of the first four specimens received in 1888 and 1889. One
only of these had heen satisfactorily preserved in spirit; all the others
were merely wrapped in rag saturated with kerosine and enclosed in small
tin boxes. I have, however, incorporated some additional information,
having reference to the pouch in the female.
159
since they have been kept in spirit, but plates IIT. and IIT. which
were made soon after their receipt, give a fair idea of the
original colour.* In two, the fawn changed to a darker and
somewhat rusty tint round the root of the tail, both on the
upper and under surface ; but this was scarcely marked in the
lighter coloured specimens. ‘Two also showed a distinctly darker
coloured patch on the back over the region of the pelvis.
The shoulder, being brought forwards close up to the skull,
leaves no appearance externally of a neck, and the head together
with the front portion of the trunk, gradually widening from the
~ snout backwards to the shoulders, form a sort of blunt-ended
cone, which is flattened somewhat on its under surface and
directed downwards, This, with a curiously similar ventral
flexion of the posterior part of the trunk and tail, gives the whole
body a characteristically arched appearance, so that when placed
on a flat surface the snout, hands, feet, and tail are almost in the
same plane.
The dorsal surface of the nose is covered with a hard horny
shield, marked by a transverse ridge which divides it into an upper
(posterior) and a lower(anterior)segment. The front margin of this
shield bounds the external nares and is prolonged downwards on
on each side of these apertures; it forms also the anterior border of
the septum narium which is continuous with a horny plate of a
similar texture, though less hard and horny, corresponding to
the upper lip. The fur extends right up to the margins of the
whole of this horny area; but immediately adjacent to its sides, and
especially margining the upper lip, it is shorter, coarser, stiffer
and of a lighter colour, approximating to the character of
whiskers. This has been a trifle exaggerated in pl. IL, fig. 2,
and insufficiently expressed in fig. 1.
The nostrils looking downwards and forwards are wider in the
transverse than in the vertical direction, and are rendered very
irregular in outline from the encroachment of two processes from
the surrounding horny shield—one from the upper the other
from the outer margin.
The mouth, ventral in position, has, when viewed from that
aspect, a contour represented by two sides of a slightly obtuse-
angled triangle. The extreme point of the chin is destitute of
hair, but on its under surface and margining the under lip there
are the same short stiff hairs as on the upper lip. The tongue,
fleshy, broad at the base and tapering to a blunt point, is some-
what similar in shape to the human tongue, but relatively longer
and narrower.
No eyes are visible externally, and the smallest opening
* Plate III. does this more accurately than Plate II., in which latter the
colour is represented as too uniformly golden, as well as a shade too dark.
160
through the skin corresponding to their position cannot be
detected. The ear-openings are distinct, two mm. in diameter,
though almost completely concealed by the fur which grows right
up to their margins. The aperture is surrounded by a ring-like fold
of the integument, which very slightly raises its margin above the
level of the surrounding skin, and in the interior of the meatus
are thickly-set vibrisse. Its position is 15 mm. behind and
above the angle of the mouth, measured along a line which would
continue the normal direction of the mouth-slit backwards.
The tail is peculiar. Hard, tough, leathery in texture and
appearance for the greater part, it is marked with conspicuous.
annular ridges to the point. Thick at its insertion, it tapers to a
blunt or even knob-like tip. On the dorsal surface, the soft fur
of the body extends over it for about half its length, but the
ventral and lateral surfaces are bare nearly to the anus. At.
about its middle there are two lateral projections or tuberosities,
which give increased width to the tail in that position, causing it.
to be there even wider than at the point of its insertion. This is.
particularly marked in one specimen, but in all, indications of the:
same peculiarity exist. The vent is margined by a ring of very
long, straight hairs.
The limbs (Pl. IT., ITT., IV.) are short and strong, the fur ex-
tending down to the manus and pes respectively. The fore-limb.
terminates in a manus of most peculiar construction, the structure
of which is so distorted that it can hardly be understood without
previous reference to its osteology, and in the absence of this I
fell into error as to the order of the digits in my first descrip-
tion. It is so folded, that when seen in the position assumed
by the preserved specimen, the two large conspicuous claws of the:
third and fourth digits conceal all the other parts from view, except
the blunt and broad horny nail of the fifth, which is seen project-
ing at the posterior part of the base of the fourth. On the inner
side of these, and separated from them by a deep cleft, which opens.
inferiorly and posteriorly, is a tough, leathery and much wrinkled
palm, from which emerge the slender claw-like nails of the
pollex and second digit. Thus, owing to this folding of the hand,
the digits may be described as consisting of two rows with a cleft.
between them ; the outer comprising the third, fourth, and fifth,
and the inner the first and second. The wrinkled and bagg
palm, corresponding to the latter two, covers them on their outer
surface as far as the roots of the claws; posteriorly it overlaps.
them, and extends upwards to the base of the short nail of
the fifth digit. On the dorsal surface of the hand, which faces
inwards, the outlines of the first and second digits are evident,
and the fur, here thin and sparse, extends only to the meta-
carpal region. The claws of these two are long, slender, narrow
161
and tapering, that of the first being the more so. The claws of
the third and fourth are very large and strong, the former being
15 mm. x 4 mm,, of uniform width and ending bluntly; the
fourth, shorter but much wider at the base and triangular in
shape, tapers rapidly to a point. ‘The fifth is represented exter-
nally by a broad and stumpy nail.
The hind limbs (Pl. IT., I1I., IV.) are also short and strong,
and have the plantar surface of the pes turned almost directly out-
wards, so that its fifth digit lies in front. This surface is much
wrinkled into several large baggy folds directed obliquely across.
the sole, and is covered with a leathery skin like that of the palm,
which extends as far as the base of the nails, and even encroaches
on their plantar surface. The claws of the hallux, second, third
and fourth digit are concave on their plantar surface, and those of
the third and fourth are curved both outwards and backwards.
The fifth is represented by a strong and short stumpy nail,
rather like that of the corresponding digit in the manus, and lies
more towards the palmar surface than the others. The length
of the fourth is six mm., and the others diminish in length
towards the hallux. On the dorsal (inward) surface the course
of the first four digits can be seen through the integument, and
the skin covering them is free from hair as far upwards as the
base of the metacarpals.
OSTEOLOGY.
THE SKULL.
(Pl. VL, fig. 1; Pl. VIL, figs. 1 and 2.)
The outline of the skull, including the zygomata, is conical,
with the occipital region expanded and well developed; anteriorly
it tapers to the region of the exterior nares which are terminal, and,
owing to the overhanging nasal bones, these orifices open down-
wards and forwards and have a quadrangular outline. The occip-
ital plane is flat and almost vertical. Within the zygomatic arches
the skull is constricted about the mid-region of the orbito-temporal
fosse, widening again considerably in the region of the juncture
of the lachrymal and superior maxilla on each side. The vertex
is smooth, without any median ridge and considerably flattened,
and the bones throughout are exceedingly thin, papery and
translucent.
The occipital foramen is almost circular, but slightly compressed
laterally by the encroachment of the condyles. These also are
compressed laterally and have their long axes running parallel and
almost truly antero-posteriorly. From behind forwards (or from
above downwards) their contour is almost semicircular, and their
articular surfaces look backwards for their upper, and downwards
L
162
for their lower half. A line drawn touching the most posterior
parts of both condyles lies almost exactly in the occipital plane.
No indication of a separate interparietal exists, nor can the out-
line between the occipital and parietal bones be distinguished ;
but at the juncture of the occipital plane with the vertex, and
defining the limits of the former area, a well-marked almost
semicircular occipital ridge occurs, which disappears at the
level of the posterior (or upper) margin of the occipital condyles.
From the occipital tubercle a slight vertical ridge runs down-
wards almost meeting the occipital foramen. On the vertex of
the skull, a ridge for muscular attachment runs forwards and out-
wards, and then downwards from the occipital tubercle, till it
becomes continuous with the upper edge of the zygoma. Close
behind, and parallel to this ridge, are two smaller ridges which
become merged into that just described at a point before it
reaches the zygoma. (Pl. VI. and VIL, fig. 1.) As between the
occipital and parietal bones, no delimitation between the parietals
and squamosals, or between the parietals and frontal, can be
distinguished.
In front of the skull, the sutures can be distinguished, and
the shape and extent of the nasals, superior maxille, premaxille
and part of the lachrymals are as shown in fig. 1, Pl. VI. and
VII. In the position of the opening of the lachrymal canal is a
well marked circular depression, due to thinning of the bone ;
but Iam unable to detect any patent orifice. The infraorbital
foramen is large and transmits a very large nerve. The malar
cannot be made out as a separate bone, but, springing from the
malar region, opposite the penultimate molar tooth, proceeds a
well marked zygomatic arch, so much compressed laterally through-
out that it forms a thin vertical lamina, very narrow in front, but
gradually widening as it proceeds backwards, until, in its posterior
half, it becomes relatively very wide; a portion of its hinder
end enters into the formation of the articular surface for the
lower jaw, and forms a marked preglenoid prominence. The
junction of the arch with the squamosal is close to the cranial
part of the latter, so that very little of the arch itself is formed
by the latter bone. The length of the arch is to that of the
whole skull almost exactly as 1 to 3.
Behind, the glenoid surface is formed chiefly by the squamosal,
which projects externally in the form of a reversely placed C-shaped
ridge, the lower limb of the ridge running forwards and down-
wards and bounding the upper and front part of the auditory
meatus, then, losing itself in the tympanic part of the auditory
bulla, which latter projects forward under the glenoid cavity.
The auditory bulla (Pl. VI., fig. 1; and Pl. VIT., fig. 2) is large
and conspicuous, but has throughout exceedingly thin and fragile
163
walls. It extends so far backwards that it abuts against the
anterior half of the occipital condyles, and reaches forwards to a
point corresponding to about the middle of the zygomatic arch.
Its anterior third is formed by the alisphenoid, the middle third
by the tympanic, and, into the formation of the remainder, both
the mastoid portion of the periotic and of the exoccipital
appear to enter, but the latter cannot be, with certainty, defined
from the other elements of the occipital bone.
In the anterior part of the orbito-temporal fossa, the lateral parts
of the frontal and the lachrymal project outwards and somewhat
backwards, forming a prominence, instead of a hollow, in the orbital
region, which has exceedingly thin walls. Behind this prominence,
and corresponding to about the junction of the anterior and middle
third of the orbito-temporal fossa, the skull is constricted by a
shallow groove passing downwards and backwards, corresponding
to that which usually marks out the division between the orbital
and temporal parts of the fossa. Behind this groove the cranium
bulges a little, and is then again constricted by a similar groove,
which runs downwards and a little forwards, nearly meeting the
other above the sphenoidal fissure. (Pl. VI.,and VII., fig. 1.) Behind
this again, the skull broadens very rapidly towards the posterior
root of the zygoma, at which point it is widest. Posteriorly the
contours converge till they meet the lateral edge of the occipital
plane. Sutures between the bones on the side of the skull, other
than those mentioned, cannot with certainty be distinguished.
In a view of the inferior surface of the skull, almost the whole
extent of the foramen magnum is seen, which thus faces very
much downwards. Anteriorly, the basioccipital is completely
ankylosed with the basisphenoid, though the junction is well
defined by a transverse ridge. There are no paroccipital processes,
and the exoccipitals have been described as forming part of the
auditory bullee.
Besides the basisphenoid, parts of the presphenoid, pterygoids
and palate bones enter into the formation of the roof of the
mesopterygoid fossa, which is wide anteriorly, but much nar-
rowed behind. Its lateral walls are thin and lamelliform, curving
inwards at their inferior edges, and the pterygoids end in well-
marked, slender and backwardly-projecting hamular processes.
The contour line of the hard palate, including the alveolar
borders, gives a markedly pyriform outline, being very wide oppos-
ite the middle of the molar series of teeth and tapering ante-
riorly. The bony palate has a straight posterior border, and its
surface is arched transversely ; at its Junction with the lateral sur-
faces of the face a sharp edge-like alveolar border is formed, which
abuts on the outer borders of the teeth. The junction between
164
the palatal and maxillary elements cannot be distinguished, and
that between the maxilla and the premaxilla only indistinctly so.
Two small and slit-lke posterior palatine foramina can be made
out in the wet skull (spirit) which transmit small nerves, but they
are not distinguishable in the dry. The anterior palatine foram-
ina are large and elongated. Besides these there are, in the hard
palate, other smaller foramina irregularly placed, as well as
several small circular or oval areas where the bone is much
thinned. The posterior nares are compressed in a vertical direc-
tion.
With regard to the foramina of the base of the skull, the small
size of the parts and the impossibility of distinguishing the
sutures make it a little difficult to be sure of their position.
The condylar and posterior lacerated foramina can, however, be
distinguished in the usual situation, and the large canal for the
carotid artery pierces the basiphenoid and passes almost directly
upwards. The foramen ovale, foramen rotundum and sphenoidal
fissure are all distinct, the latter two being approximately of the
same size and both larger than the first. I could detect no separ-
ate aperture corresponding to the optic foramen.
A view of the inside of the cranium, through the foramen
magnum, shows a relatively large and smooth-walled cavity, of a
shape conformable to the external contour of the skull—the
bones of the vault being so thin that, with the aid of a hand
lens, small type can be distinctly read through them. The floor
of the cranial cavity, more or less flat, though rough at its hinder
part, rises in front of the basisphenoid region into a well-marked
eminence, which slopes away on either side. Anterior to this
again, the floor is flat. The auditory bulla seems to project
internally, and shows itself as a thin-walled hollow eminence
lying in front of what appears to be the petrous element of
the periotic, but as I have wished to preserve the specimens in-
tact, I cannot be certain of its exact relations, or of other details
of the skull which are not accessible to examination without
sections.
In the mandible the rami are relatively wide, and widest in
the molar region, narrowing somewhat in front and behind. The
front part of the inferior border slopes gradually upwards to-
wards the symphysis, at which the two halves are firmly anky-
losed. At about the width of a molar tooth behind the last of
the series, the upper border of the jaw rises almost vertically
into a strong triangular coronoid process, which has an
anterior surface in the form of a laterally compressed isosceles
triangle, having for its base the width of the rather wide
alveolar border. This surface is vertically grooved, and
posteriorly to it, the process is suddenly narrowed to a flat
165
plate. The condyloid process, long and sloping very much back-
ward, barely rises to the level of the coronoid, and its articu-
lar facet, slightly compre:sed antero-posteriorly, stands very little
above the level of the teeth. The posterior border, in its
lower half, becomes expanded, and curls forward so as to form a
well-marked masseteric fossa. The angle is continued into a con-
spicuous, considerably incurved angular process, wide and strong at
its origin, but rapidly tapering to a styliform extremity. There is
a large inferior dental foramen at the point of intersection of the
long axes of the coronoid and angular processes, also a wide and
very shallow mylo-hyoid groove. The dental foramen corresponds
to the space between the last premolar and first molar.
DENTITION.
(Pl. VI. and fig. 2, Pl. VIL.)
Some variation seems to exist in the number of the teeth, more
particularly in the premolar region of the lower jaw. The following
description is that of a specimen in which they appeared most com-
plete, but it is not the same as that figured in the plate, where one
tooth, described in the text, is absent from the lower jaw, as
will be pointed out in the proper place, but, in all other essential
particulars, the description will apply to any of the specimens.
Maxidlla.—Within the premaxillary boundary there are three
simple conical or peg-like teeth, the anterior being the largest in
all measurements, and having its axis inclined inwards towards
its fellow of the opposite side, while the hinder two are nearly
vertical, In one dry skull, evidently that of an old specimen,
there is a distinct “mark” in all three; in another and younger
skull the cutting surface of the most anterior is marked by a
groove. Between these incisors there is an interval nearly equal
to the width of a tooth of the series.
Just behind the premaxillary suture there is a small tooth
similar to, but rather smaller than, the hindermost incisor, the
apex of which is inclined a little forward. This, from its position,
must be a canine; its apex, also, shows a mark in the old skull.
Behind this are two teeth differing considerably in size, but of
a similar type, which is quite different from those that succeed
them. These two, I take to be the premolars. The anterior and
smaller, with its characteristics less well shown, has the anterior
part of its crown elevated into a small but distinct cusp, from
which the contour of the crown slopes upwards and backwards to
its posterior border, where there is a very slight indication of a
posterior cusp; the surface of the crown between the cusps is
slightly concave. The succeeding tooth is about twice the
length and breadth of that just described. It is compressed
166
laterally*, and has very distinct anterior and posterior cusps, the
former being much the more prominent. There is an almost semi-
circular valley between the two, from which a wearing surface
slopes upwards on the inner and hinder face. In the closed jaw
this comes in contact with the outer surface of the first molar of
the mandibular set.
Four molars follow, and one description will suffice for the
three anterior, which resemble one another almost exactly in size
and shape; the hindermost is smaller and less complex.
Taking the first member of the series, which is that shown in
Pl. VI., figs. 3—6, it is compressed antero-posteriorly and
mostly so in its mid region, so that the length of the long axis
of the crown, which is about twice that of the greatest width,
lies exactly athwart the alveolar border. As seen externally
(fig. 4), the prominent feature is a pointed, inverted triangular
cusp (a), of which the apex corresponds to the centre of the »
crown when viewed in plan. From the apex of this cusp a
concayvo-convex surface, showing signs of wear, trends upwards |
and outwards to the angles at the base, where there are
two small but distinct anterior and posterior external cusps
(band c). Between these cusps is a groove, which extends ver-
tically to the alveolar edge. The internal face of this prominent
apical cusp passes vertically upwards as a smooth rounded border
to nearly the level of the palate, then spreads out internally into
a concave, subtriangular, overhanging surface also showing signs
of wear (figs. 5 and 6, d). The concavity of this overhanging
surface being due to the fact that it is bordered by a well-marked
rim, which descends internally into an internal cusp (e); from
the apex of this, the internal contour passes upwards to the level
of the palate (fig. 5, p) as a smooth border rounded from below
upwards, and still more sharply so, from before backwards.
The whole of this part of the tooth has somewhat the shape of
the upper bill of a parrot, if it were much blunted and made to
have a rounded end instead of a sharp point, or a better simile,
perhaps, would be the peak of a military helmet. The horizontal
level of this beak-shaped internal cusp is about that of the edge
of the alveolar border, though, from the transversely archlike
trending of the palate away from this border it stands as much
below this surface as it is above the median pointed cusp.
* From the fact that this tooth is placed just where the narrow part of
the pyriform area, marked out by the alveolar border, suddenly broadens
into the wider end, the outer face of this tooth looks forward as well as
outwards. Instead, therefore, of speaking of it as laterally compressed, it
would be more correct to say that the axis of compression runs from a
point outside and in front to within and behind; or, in other words, the
long axis of the crown if continued forwards would strike the canine of the
opposite side. (Vide Pl. VIL., fig. 2.)
167
Between the molars, the interval is about that of the antero-
posterior width of a member of the series, and is about the
same as exists between the front molar and last premolar. The
hindermost molar, smaller and simpler than the others, is also
compressed antero-posteriorly ; still, it shows rudiments of the
details just described, the suppression of parts being most marked
in the beak-shaped internal cusp, which is here only feebly repre-
sented by a ridge with a narrow worn surface.
Mandible.—There are two peg-like incisors of nearly equal
size sloping forwards and showing a “mark.” The apex of the
next tooth, when the jaws are closed, passes just in front of the
upper canine, and belongs presumably, therefore, to the same
category (fig. 11, c). Behind this come three teeth, which I take
to be premolars. (Pl. VI., figs. 1 and 11). The most anterior,
which is not shown in the figures being absent in the specimen
from which they were drawn, is about the size of the canine,
but has its front border elevated into a rudimentary cusp, and
a wearing surface sloping inwards. Then follows a minute
styliform tooth, scarcely as thick as the shaft of an ordinary
sewing needle, and about half the length of that just described.
This is represented in fig. 11 immediately succeeding the canine (c ).
The hindermost premolar is a more developed type of the first,
and much larger. Its anterior border is raised into a pointed
cusp, from which a wearing surface slopes backwards and inwards,
and bears it at its hinder extremity a small posterior cusp. A
small wearing surface, also, shows on the outer face of the tooth.
The four true molars which follow resemble one another, but
diminish in size from before backwards ; a horizontal section is
approximately triangular, with the base inwards(figs. 7—10). The
external border, corresponding to theapex, rises intoa sharp pyrami-
dal cusp (a), and so also do the borders corresponding to the angles
at the base (6, c), only they are less elevated and more rounded.
Between these three cusps is a concave worn surface. An interval
equal to half the width of a tooth of the series separates the teeth
of this order ; but from the obliquity with which the teeth are
set in the alveoli these spaces are not seen when the jaw is
viewed at right angles to its long axis, the outer and hinder
border of one tooth overlapping the space intervening between
this and the one behind.
The hindermost tooth of all is the fourth maxillary molar, the
external cusp of the last mandibular molar passing between the
fourth and the third of the maxillary series, the penultimate
mandibular molar between the third and second, and soon The
external cusps of the lower molars play up and down in the inter-
vals between the large pointed cusps of the upper series, and the
concave triangular surface between the three cusps of the lower
168
molars can be brought to play upon the under concave surface of
the beak-shaped internal cusp of the upper molars, the whole thus
representing a very complicated cutting and grinding apparatus.
In front of the molars the arch of the mandibular teeth lies
within that of the maxillary. ©
According to the above description, then, the dental formula is
1 3 l 2 Se
Fe OPT Ur a eee aReEET oT
but as there are certain variations in the skulls at my disposal,
and in ignorance of the succession of the teeth, it is possible that
this formula may require some modification.
THE HYOID BONE.
(PL VIL, figs. 3 and 4.)
In one specimen this bone is represented by two flattened rod-
like thyrohyals, osseous for the greater part, but cartilaginous
at their laryngeal extremities. In front they touch in the middle
line, but are notankylosed. They are joined by a flat, semicircular
and cartilaginous basihyal. In another specimen, in which the
thyroid had become largely calcified, the thyrohyals were stouter
and shorter in front; these were completely ankylosed, and
joined by a semicircular basihyal, as in the other case.
THE VERTEBRAL COLUMN.
Atlas (Pl. VII., fig. 5, a) free; neural canal almost circular ;
transverse and spinous processes rudimentary. The articular
surfaces for the occipital condyles, concave in the dorso-ventral
axis, encroach somewhat on the ventral arch, which is furnished
with a semilunar facet for the odontoid process of the axis. The
posterior arch bears on its hinder surface a small facet for a
corresponding surface on the fused spinous processes of the five
ankylosed vertebree which follow. The rudimentary transverse
process carries on its posterior surface a triangular facet for a
corresponding surface of the axis.
The five succeeding vertebre are completely ankylosed, the only
indication of the component vertebre being the intervertebral
foramina for the spinal nerves, of which there are four. (Pl. VIL,
figs. 5and6c.) The fused bodies forma bony mass, generally much
compressed dorso-ventrally, but having its lateral borders carried
considerably downwards and backwards so as to convert the
under surface of the mass into a wide shallow groove; in the an-
terior part of this groove there is a slightmedian ridge. The neural
arches are also ankylosed, but their fused laminz form laterally
compressed plates, pointing forwards, which are much shorter in
an antero-posterior direction than the fused bodies. So also are
the spinous processes completely fused into a single tuberculated
169
prominence, which carries on its anterior surface a facet
for the above-mentioned facet on the posterior arch of
the atlas. The anterior border of the fused bodies is pro-
longed into a well-marked triangular, dorso-ventrally com-
pressed odontoid process, of which nearly the whole of the
inferior surface is marked with an articulating surface for the
atias. This anterior border carries, also, relatively large triangular
or pyriform articular facets for the atlas, which extend nearly up
to the base of the odontoid process.
The transverse processes of the ankylosed vertebree are repre-
sented by a minute but distinct conical projection (omitted in
fig. 5), which corresponds, in position, with the fifth and sixth, or
fourth, fifth and sixth vertebre, but it apparently contains, also,
the fused representatives of all five. From this, a slender bony
bar passes to a point about the middle of the lateral edge of the
fused bodies, thus forming a sort of vertebrarterial canal. Pos-
teriorly the fused mass presents a broad shallow U-shaped articular
surface, which, in its central part, articulates with the body of
the next vertebra, and by the lateral parts with the first rib.
The seventh vertebra (Pl. VII., figs. 5, 6 and: 8) has
a dorso-ventrally compressed body, which articulates with the
bodies of the vertebree in front and behind. Its neural arch is
slender and ring-like, without any spinous process. The trans-
verse process is well marked, and bears anterior articulating
surfaces on the dorsal surface of its root, which face upwards.
The posterior zygapophyses have their articular surfaces looking
downwards.
In the eighth vertebra (Pl. VII., figs. 6 and 8) the body is
similarly compressed dorso-ventrally. The spinous process is very
long, and both it and the lamine of the neural arch slope much
backwards, so that a wide gap is left between this and the neural
arch of the preceding vertebra, which inclines forwards. The
transverse process, not so prominent as in the seventh vertebra,
carries at its root an anterior articular surface which looks
upwards. On its under surface, looking forwards and a little
outwards, and extending inwards, so as to be continuous with the
posterior articular surface of the body, is a surface for articula-
tion with the first rib. Posterior zygapophyses, rudimentary,
with their articular surfaces lying almost entirely on the in-
ternal surfaces of the root of the lamine and, from the obliquity
of these, facing much downwards as well as inwards. At the
posterior part of the lateral border of the body, and continuous
with its posterior articular surface, is a facet which, with a cor-
responding facet on the body of the next vertebra, constitutes
the articulation for the head of the second rib.
Reckoning the vertebra, just described, as the first of the
170
thoracic series, fourteen follow which bear ribs; these bear a
general resemblance to the eighth, with the following modifica-
tions.
There is a gradual diminution in length of the spinous pro-
cesses, and those of the tenth to the thirteenth are the most back-
wardly inclined; up to this latter point they are slender and rod-
like, or rather bayonet-shaped, but at about the fifteenth they begin
to be compressed laterally, as well as to become shorter, wider and
more vertical. The spinous process of the last thoracic is nearly
as wide as high.
Their transverse processes are of uniform length till the
eighteenth is reached, then they become progressively shorter, till
at the twenty-second, the process is represented only by a
ridge. That of the eighteenth is the last, to which a
rib is fairly articulated, though in the case of the rib-bearing
vertebree which follow, there are ligamentous bands which
attach the neck of the rib to the transverse process. Two con-
tiguous vertebre provide the articular surface for the heads of
all the ribs, except the first, which has a more extensive articu-
lation that will be particularly described, and the last two or
three. Each vertebra supplies an equal area in the case of the
second and third rib, but, in passing backwards, the articulating
surface gradually trespasses more and more on the hindermost of
the two contiguous vertebre till, in the last two or three, it is
furnished by the body of a single bone.
In thetwenty-first or penultimate thoracic vertebra, the posterior
zygapophysis becomes more distinctly marked, and fhe posterior
articular surface is on it, rather than on the inside of the laminae,
as in the case of the vertebree preceding, from the eighth to the
twentieth. This surface is also more markedly convex instead of
nearly flat, and looks downwards and outwards, instead of nearly
directly inwards; the pair fit into two very concave depressions on
the anterior zygapophyses of the last thoracic, which almost meet
in the middle line. A similar description apples to the last of the
thoracic series.
Metapophyses are distinct on the penultimate thoracic, and
become still more marked on the last. Insignificant rudiments
of paired hypopophyses, also, appear on the posterior part of the
body of the last one of the series.
Four lumbar vertebre follow (Pl. VIL., fig. 9) having the general
type of the last thoracic. Transverse processes, small on the
first, become larger in the remainder ; in the last two they are long,
point forward, and have their extremities somewhat hooked ven-
trally. They spring from the junction of the neural arch with
the bodies. The metapophyses, which made their appearance in
the hindermost thoracic, become here increasingly developed in
171
serial line. The second lumbar carries a pair of ridge-like hypo-
pophyses, but these are quite rudimentary on the vertebra both in
front and behind; and are not distinguishable on the fourth.
Reckoning as sacral vertebre all that are ankylosed,
these are six in number. The fusion is complete, but the
number of the constituent vertebre is revealed by transverse
ridges on their ventral surface at the junctions of the bodies, as
also by the foramina of exit of the spinal nerves.
The sacrum.—Pl. IX., figs 1—4. The conspicuous feature of
the sacrum is an enormous development and fusion of the meta-
pophyses of the constituent vertebree, which, thus expanded and
fused, form a roof, which overhangs the pelvis (figs. 1, 2 and 4
mm). This is widest anteriorly, where also it can be seen to be
serially continuous with the metapophyses of the lumbar ver-
tebre; it then narrows slightly, and posteriorly, it widens into
two diverging processes (fig. 2). With the under surfaces of
the anterior and posterior extremities of this overhanging metapo-
physial roof are fused the ilia and ischia respectively.
The spinous processes (fig. 2s) are also ankylosed, forming, in
front, a keel-like ridge, but behind, the superior edge of this ridge
expands laterally into a wide lamina, which, extending outwards,
meets, or nearly meets, the fused metapophyses and thus forms
either a completely closed canal, or, in the parts where the
two elements have not completely met, a deep groove. Into
this canal or groove, as the case may be, open large foramina
for the posterior divisions of the spinal nerves. The transverse
process of the first of the sacral vertebrz is like that of the last
lumbar, but stouter and points rather more downwards. The
remainder of these elements are fused into an arched lamina
(fig. 1 ¢) which is ankylosed with the ilium in front and
the ischium behind. This lamina is perforated by large foramina
for the inferior divisions of the spinal nerves.
The first sacral vertebra bears anterior zygapophyses with
concave facets for articulation with the posterior zygapophyses of
the last lumbar, and similarly, there are small zygapophysial pro-
cesses with facets for the first of the caudal series (fig. 3 pz.).
The Tail.—The caudal vertebree are twelve in number, the
tenth and eleventh being nothing more than rounded nodules,
and the last a plano-convex plate (Pl. V., figs. 1 and 2).
The bodies, of the first four or five, are rather elongated ; the
spinous process broad and distinct on the first two or three,
subsequently diminishes in size to the fifth or sixth of the
series, where it disappears as a distinct median process, and is
afterwards represented by a minute tubercle on each side of
the mid-line.
The transverse processes are flat and rather broad in the first
172
two, then narrow, but become longer in the next two. So far,
they project horizontally, but the transverse process of the fifth
points considerably downwards, and has its extremity tubercu-
lated and hooked downwards and inwards, so that it almost meets
the chevron bones. The same general features prevail in the
sixth, and, in the subsequent caudal vertebree, where the process
exists, 1t becomes gradually shorter, and terminates ina rough
tuberous knob.
There are hypopophyses fused with the bodies of the second and
third caudal vertebre ; and, abutting on the junction between the
third and fourth is a distinct and separate chevron bone, which is
perforated by a canal. These exist at each subsequent vertebral
junction, being very largely developed about the middle of the
caudal series, and their largely expanded ventral surfaces are rough
from the presence of grooves and ridges running in the direction
of the long axis of the body. The chevron bones exist quite to
the end of the tail, but, corresponding to the last three or four
inter-vertebral spaces, they are little more than rounded nodules.
THE RIBS.
Pl. V:, figs..1 and.2.- Pl. VI, figs. 0, 6) andy!
There are fifteen ribs, of which seven are articulated to the
sternum.
The first is a remarkable bone. (PI. VII, figs. 5, 6 and 8).
Very short and strong, it forms a powerful buttress forthe sternum ;
it is very irregular in shape, being in general terms expanded at
each extremity and constricted in the middle, the constriction
being due to a deep notch on the anterior border; or, the rib
might be described as being very abruptly bent on itself in such
a way that the sternal end points both forwards and inwards. Its
large, expanded and irregularly trihedral head is directly articu-
lated with the posterior surface of the laterally-expanded and
ventrally-projecting mass of the fused cervical group, which, at
this point, represents the sixth. It is also articulated with the
transverse process of the eighth, of which the articulating surface
encroaches slightly on the body. There is also ligamentous
connection with the body and transverse process of the seventh
vertebra, the rib thus being very firmly fixed to a wide extent of
attachment. The sternal extremity, bent forwards and inwards, as
above mentioned, is flattened and very wide, and joins the lateral
edge of the presternum, along its whole length, to its junction
with the first segment of the mesosternum. (Pl. VII., figs. 5
and 6.) Sometimes there is complete ankylosis at this articula-
tion, the position of the junction being shown by a bony ridge,
and in one specimen, complete ankylosis has taken place on one
side only.
173
The fourteen ribs which follow are all slender and rod-like.
Besides the first, the sternal attachment of which has been
described, six other ribs join the sternum by means of sternal
ribs, which meet the points of junction of the segments of the
mesosternum, the union of the second rib being at the meeting
of the first and second segment, and so on.
The costal cartilage of each succeeding rib, does not directly
meet the sternum, but joins that of its predecessor.
The sternal ribs, in the case of the fourth, fifth, sixth and seventh,.
are not completely ossified in their outer segments; thus, there
intervenes between the end of the vertebral rib and the ossified
part of the sternal rib adjacent to the sternum, an intermediate
cartilaginous segment. (Pl. VII, fig. 5 vax). These cartilaginous
parts of the sternal ribs are not, however, completely segmented off
from the inner ossified parts; the failure in ossification is gradual,
and the ossification, complete in the sternal extremity, becomes.
less and less complete in the outer segment, till eventually cartilage
only stands in place of bone. The junction between the cartilag-
inous segment of the sternal rib and the vertebral rib is quite
abrupt.
The heads of the ribs, other than that of the first, are articu-
lated with the bodies of the vertebre, as mentioned in the de-
scription of the spinal column; thus the head of the second rib abuts
on the bodies of the eighthand ninth vertebree, and so on. Following
the first, the part in the other ribs corresponding to the tubercle 1s.
attached to the transverse processes by ligamentous union, which
is close and intricate as far as the eleventh ; in the remainder, the
union is less close, as the transverse processes gradually diminish
in prominence. As already described, the transverse process of
the eighth vertebra is distinctly facetted for part of the articula-
tion of the head of the first rib ; that of the ninth is only imper-
fectly so, but beyond this no detinite facets are evident, but
merely roughened surfaces for the ligaments.
THE STERNUM.
(BE Wan tigs.)-D, 6, 7 and 8):
The sternum consists of a presternum, a mesosternum of six
segments, and a ziphisternum. The presternum is remark-
able on account of its strong and prominent keel, which projects
downwards and forwards to an extent which is greater than its
length in a fore and aft direction (fig. 6 /). The lateral wings,
which are slightly concave on each side of the keel, articulate (or
ankylose) with the first rib, as described under that head, the pos-
terior end of the junction coming right up to, or even encroaching
upon the concave articular facet on its hinder face for the first
segment of the mesosternum. The inner, or superior, surface of
174
the presternum is smooth and concave from side to side; behind,
it rises in the mid-line into a small eminence, which supplies most
of the before-mentioned facet for the mesosternum, the remainder
being furnished by the root of the keel.
The six mesosternal segments (fig. 6 7) are compressed from side
to side, and slightly expanded at each end, where they articulate
with one another.
The first two are of equal length, and each is nearly as long as
the presternum, but the four segments which succeed are only about
half as long as these. The sternal ribs abut on the junctions of
the mesosternal segments, that of the second meeting the points
of contact of the first and second. In the case of the second,
third and fourth the abutment is directly at the side of the
mesosternal junction ; while in the case of the fifth, sixth and
seventh the ends of the sternal ribs lie ventral to the mesosternum,
and almost meet one another in this position.
The ziphisternum (fig. 7) is a slender bony rod nearly as long
as the first segment of the mesosternum, having for its terminal
portion a flat cartilaginous expansion.
THE SHOULDER GIRDLE.
(Pl. VIIT., figs. 1, la, 1b and 3b).
The scapula is narrow for its inferior, or, in its natural
position in the animal for its anterior, two-thirds, but wide
superiorly (or posteriorly), owing to the rapid divergence of
the glenoid and coracoid borders at their posterior ends. The
suprascapular border is thus of considerable extent, and the
angles at its junction with the glenoid and coracoid borders, res-
pectively, form prominent hook-like process which turn forwards
and inwards (fig. 1).
The mesoscapular spine is well developed (fig. 1 s). Rising from
almost the whole length of the bone, it is carried forward to form a
long acromial process, leaving a deep notch between this and the
scapular neck ; it is besides much inflected, so as to overhang the
postscapular fossa.
The postscapular fossa, much wider than the prescapular, gives
origin to a well-developed second spine which lies nearer to the
glenoid border than to the mesoscapular spine. Near the glenoid
cavity it runs almost flush with the glenoid border—indeed, at
that part one might describe the glenoid border itself as being
turned up to form the second spine. (fig. 1 gb. ss). The free edge of
this second spine in parts so nearly approaches the edge of the
overhanging mesoscapular spine as almost to convert the groove
between them into a tube; as it is, it is an exceedingly deep canal
(figs. 1., la. lb.) Approaching the scapular neck, this second
spine still further rises into a marked flat process, (fig. 1p) which
175
gives attachment to a ligament passing to the hinder border of
the acromion. Between this process (p) and the glenoid cavity
is the neck.
The coracoid border terminates in a very small coracoid process
(fig. 3b c) which blends with the margin of the glenoid fossa, and in
fact may be said to share in the formation of the articular sur-
face. It gives attachment to a coraco-acromial ligament. The
subscapular fossa is slightly concave from the glenoid to the
coracoid border.
The glenoid surface is subtriangular in shape, and concave.
A considerably elongated mesoscapular segment is connected
with the acromial process, and continues this forwards and in-
wards (figs. 1, 3b m.s.s.). To its bevelled end is attached the clavicle.
The clavicle (figs. 1, 3b c/.) is a very slender, curved, styliform
bone, which ends in an enlarged sternal extremity. This, how-
ever, does not reach the sternum, but it is continued onwards as
a ligament about half a centimetre in length, which is attached
to the anterior border of the keel of the manubrium sterni.
THE ARM AND FOREARM.
(Pl. VIII.. figs. 2—5a).
The humerus (figs. 2—3b) is a stout, strong bone, with its inferior
extremity very much widened from the great extension inwards
of the internal epicondyle. The head is rounded, and there are
well-marked external and internal tuberosities. The ectocondylar
and deltoid ridges are well-marked, and the musculospiral groove
wide and deep. No supratrochlear or supracondylar foramen.
The trochlear surface is almost completely divided by a deep notch
into two portions, of which that for the radius is the larger.
The internal epicondyle terminates in a hook-like process.
The ulna (figs. 4, 5) is remarkable for its long and much in-
curved olecranon process, the length of the process being nearly
as great as that of the shaft. The shaft, wide above, from before
backwards, and grooved on its hinder surface, tapers to a slender
rod below, which curves a little outwards and backwards, and
has a small blunt styloid process. In the natural position, the
ulna hes behind the radius for its whole length. The surface of
articulation for the humerus is deeply concave from above down-
wards, and its inferior Lp constitutes a coronoid process. The
superior lip is also prominent. Externally is a concave surface,
for the head of the radius, which is bounded superiorly by a
prominent lip.
The radius is about half the length of the ulna, including
the olecranon. Its head is considerably expanded, and _ so,
also, is its inferior extremity, from which proceeds a styloid pro-
cess. Its articulation with the ulna and with the humerus has
176
been sufficiently described. Below, the radius and ulna together
articulate with the lunar, cuneiform, and a large bone which will
be described as the scapho-carpal, the radius taking the greatest:
share in the formation of the joint.
THE MANUS.
The manus (Pl. VIII, figs. 5 and 5a) is so distorted, and presents.
so many departures from the typical structure, that I cannot, with
my limited experience in comparative osteology, be quite certain
of the homologies of the different parts. Its features are best
seen from the palmar surface. Figure 5 represents that of the
left side enlarged to two and a half times, and, in order that the
details of the structure may be better shown, a large palmar sesam-
oid bone (fig. 5a) has been removed; the relations of this
will be better understood when the other parts have been
described. The central figure and most conspicuous feature of
the hand is a large irregular bone which extends almost
completely across the carpus, and which has its palmar surface
raised somewhat above the level of the remaining bones. It is.
indicated in fig. 5 by sc, as well as by the two crosses nearest the
radial side; a foramen pierces it from above downwards, the
position of which is indicated by the curved arrow. Articu-
lating with the radius on its extreme radial side, it occupies.
the place of the scaphoid, but from its relation to the digits,
with all of which it articulates, it seems to represent also the
carpalia (I—V), and I will therefore, for the sake of convenience
in description, term it provisionally the scapho-carpal. Lying
between it and the radius, and visible only from the dorsal side, —
is a small bone, not shown in the figure, about the
size of a pin’s head, which I take to be a diminutive lunar;
succeeding this on the ulnar side, and articulating with the
ulna, is a semilunar-shaped bone, which is doubtless the
cuneiform (cu). The scapho-carpal has on its inferior aspect,
and towards the palmar surface, a small concave facet,
which carries a metacarpal-like bone (fig. 57). This supports two
phalanges of the second digit, the more distal terminating in a long
narrow claw. To the same metacarpal, as well as to the base of
the proximal of its two phalanges, is attached, by ligamentous con-
nection, the slender representative of the pollex, which also is com-
posed of two segments, the terminal one ending in a claw. These
are the two digits which are, as has been described, folded over to-
wards the palmar surface of the manus, and form the inner of the
two rows which bound the palmar cleft. Immediately to
to the dorsal side of the facet for the bone described above as the
metacarpal (7) common to the second digit and pollex is another for,
what appears obviously, the metacarpal of the third digit (s and s);,
ei 7.
this is articulated to, and carries, a single phalanx, which is fused
with the long claw (c). Still more to the ulnar side of the scapho-
carpal, articulating with it and projecting beyond it towards the
ulnar side, isa bone (¢) very wide in a radio-ulnar direction, which
seems a greatly widened metacarpal, for it is articulated to, and
carries, the large triangular claw of the fourth digit (d).
If, therefore, I am correct in these homologies, each of the third
and-fourth digits possess one phalanx only, with which is firmly
fused the corresponding great claw.
Articulating with that described as the cuneiform is an
elongated bone, pointing superiorly, which appears to be an elon-
gated pisiform (fig. 5 p). Parallel to this, and lying so much to.
its dorsal side that it is partially concealed by the pisiform in the
palmar view represented in the figure, is an elongated metacarpal-
like bone (fig. 5 w), which, by its proximal extremity, articulates
with the scapho-carpal. This I take to be the metacarpal of the
fifth digit, and it together with the pisiform support at their distal
extremities a broad stumpy nail (¢).
Lying on the palmar surface of the manus is a considerable
bone before alluded to, which appears to be a palmar sesamoid.
As has been stated, it is not shown in position, for it would have
obscured other parts, but it is represented separately, with its
palmar aspect turned towards the observer (fig. 5a). By its forked
distal extremity it articulates with two facets on the large claw-
bearing phalanges representing the third and fourth digits. These
are marked y.y in fig. 5, and if, in the sketch, they appear
too wide apart to correspond with the forks of the sesamoid bone,
it is because the two digits have been somewhat separated to allow
of better representation. By the proximal extremity this sesa-
moid articulates with a surface having three facets (x.x.x), two of
which are furnished by the scapho-carpal, and one by the pisi-
form. From its position it forms a sort of buttress or prop for
the third and fourth digits, and in the same way the pisiform
forms a support for the fifth.
THE PELVIC GIRDLE.
(PE EX, figs. “1, 2, 3 and 4.)
The pelvis lies very obliquely, nearly approximating to the
horizontal. There is no indication of separation between its
constituent bones.
The ilium is rod-like and trihedral in its middle part, with its
faces looking downwards and outwards, downwards and inwards,
and nearly directly upwards respectively. Anteriorly these sur-
faces gradually widen, and eventually the bone fuses with the body,
metapophysial and transverse processes of the first, with the body
and transverse process of the second, and with the transverse
M
178
process, only, of the third sacral vertebra. Posteriorly, the narrow
rod-like portion of the ium widens towards the acetabulum.
The pubic elements come together at a wide symphysis, and are
completely ankylosed. The posterior edge of the pubic and
the ischial portion of the pelvisdiverge as they ascend, and the latter
fuses with the metapophyses and transverse processes of the two
last sacral vertebre. The posterior outlet of the pelvis has a
markedly triangular outline (fig. 4). The acetabulum is circular
and deep, and has a wide cotyloid notch posteriorly ; it is imper-
forate, but its internal wall is very thin. A round ligament exists.
The obturator foramen, nearly circular, is situated below and
behind the acetabulum, and is about one-third of its diameter.
MARSUPIAL BONES.
These are two very small osseous nodules, slightly divergent
anteriorly, which he in the tendon of the external oblique muscles
of the abdomen, close to their attachment to the anterior border
of the pubic symphysis. They are scarcely visible without a lens,
and are consequently liable to over-looked.
THE THIGH AND LEG.
(PL VILE ses thand: 7)
In the femur (fig. 6), the head is approximately spherical, but
tapers somewhat to a blunt conical point ; it is marked by a small
depression for the round ligament. The neck is short and con-
stricted, standing out almost at right angles to the shaft, and there
is a small but conspicuous tubercle at the junction of the front
border of the neck with the shaft.
The great trochanter is much compressed antero-posteriorly, and
very broad from above downwards. The lesser trochanter is a
small conical process pointing inwards and backwards, situated
at the junction of the inferior and posterior border of the neck
with the shaft (fig. 6 7.2). The latter is somewhat flattened from
before backwards, and widens into an inferior extremity, which
presents two condyles, separated in the posterior half of the
articular surface by a deep and narrow notch. Besides articulating
with the tibia a large portion of this articular surface, by its
superior and front part, articulates with the large patella and the
external condyle, on its outer side, also articulates directly with
the fibula by a surface which is continuous with that for the
tibia and patella.
The shaft of the tibia (fig. 7) is very broad, and expanded in an
antero-posterior direction in the upper half, this being due to the
projection forwards of the anterior border as a prominent ridge.
The bone narrows gradually to the junction of the middle and
inferior third where it becomes subtriangular in section. The
179
lateral surfaces of the expanded part are slightly concave, and
the upper articular surface is much elongated from before back-
wards and deeply grooved in its front half for the patella. In
the posterior part there is an articular surface separated into two
facets by a notch. The inner, and larger, is concave ; the outer,
and smaller, is convex, and is placed upon an outwardly projecting
process. Both of these are for the femur. On the outer and under
surface of the projecting process, just mentioned, and continuous
with that for the femur, is a small flat facet for the fibula.
The inferior extremity articulates with the fibula, and is pro-
longed into an internal malleolus.
The shaft of the fibula (fig. 7) is slender, lying so far behind
the tibia, as to stand almost clear of its posterior border.
Its upper extremity is expanded into two flattened, and
almost hook-like processes, which project fore and aft, and, on the
inner surface of the bone, at the junction of the shaft with these
expansions, is an articular facet looking upwards and inwards,
which is partly for the tibia and partly for the femur. Of
the expanded processes, the anterior comes toa point, but the pos-
terior terminates behind in a broad slightly inflected border. Mid-
way between the two and immediately above the facet for the
superior tibio-fibular articulation is a large foramen (0 ).
Below, the shaft expands into an inferior extremity, which is
prolonged into an external malleolus, and the tibia and fibula
together furnish an articulation, concave from side to side, for the
astragalus.
The patella (fig. 7 ») is relatively very large and _ irregular,
and generally flattened from side to side for the anterior two-
thirds ; in the remainder it is somewhat laterally expanded. On
its posterior face it has a large flat facet, which plays upon the
inferior femoral articulation, as described under that bone. The
inferior border is brought to a sharp ridge, which fits into the
groove, described as existing, upon the front part of the head of
the tibia, The outer surface is somewhat concave from before
backwards ; the inner rough.
THE PES.
(El NTE. ties. 8, Sa, Sb:)
The pes departs so much less from the normal type than the
manus, that I need only confine myself to a description of the
parts which present peculiarities.
The caleaneum extends considerably backwards as a long bony
spur (fig. 8 ca). The scaphoid (sc), deeply concave towards the heel,
articulates in front with a considerable internal and small middle
cuneiform (ic and mc). These two carry respectively the hallux
and second digit. There is a large irregular cuboid (cw), which
180
may represent also the external cuneiform ; it has articulating
with it the second as well as the three outer digits.
The digits, five in number, all possess the normal number of
bones; and their terminal phalanges bear claws, which have been
sufficiently described in a previous paragraph.
The fifth metatarsal however is peculiar, and deserves special
mention (fig. 8a). It is immensely expanded towards the plantar
aspect, and projects also towards the heel as a flat and blunt
unciform process, the hinder extremity of this projection over-
laps the caleaneum for nearly half its length. On the inner side
of the pes is a large flattened sesamoid bone (fig. 8b), which is
attached to the foot by lgamentous union ; this also projects
sole-wards after the manner of a bilge-keel. This bone, together
with the similar plantar projection of the expanded fifth meta-
carpal, converts the sole into a trough-like groove.
THE SENSE ORGANS.
THE EYE.
No trace of this organ is visible externally, or on removal of
the integument, but on reflecting the temporalis muscle it shows
as a nearly circular, black lens-like disc on the inner surface of
the anterior part of the muscle; it lies directly on the periosteum
of the lachrymal bone at a point immediately behind the exact
origin of the upper margin of the zygomatic arch, which here
begins abruptly with a sharp upper edge and makes a sharp curve
downwards and backwards. (Pl. VI., fig. 1.) No structure
resembling an optic nerve was visible with the dissecting lens,
though, on reflecting the pigment spot from its bed, fine
filaments, apparently of connective tissue, were observable
stretching between it and the periosteum.
The diameter of the pigmented disc is about *‘) mm. Sections
made through it with the Cambridge rocking microtome, show it
to be composed of a mass of pigment enclosed in a capsule of
fibrous. tissue resembling that of ordinary sclerotic, and its inner-
most layers similarly contain pigment. The inner pigment is
accumulated into a large opaque mass, which occupies the greater
part of the interior of the capsule, particularly the peripheral
region and that believed to be the anterior. In those parts
where the accumulation is less dense, or where the pigment is
absent, viz., in the posterior and axial parts, the mass can be
seen to be made up of small granules of varying size, either
darkly pigmented, or yellow and highly refracting. In these
situations can be distinguished, also, numerous nuclei, staining
readily with borax-carmine solution, which appear to be those of
epithelium-like cells.
181
Closely adjacent to the fibrous capsule, and covering it
to a considerable extent, is a glandular structure of the
type of a serous salivary gland, which has, however, certain
peculiarities of its own.
In those sections in which the effort was made, and I believe
successful, to have them running truly in an antero-posterior
direction, there is to be seen evidence of the existence of a
relatively large cavity, sac or duct, situated immediately in front
of that part of the fibrous capsule, which would correspond to
the cornea in the normal eye; in fact the front part of the
eapsule forms the hinder boundary of the cavity in question.
This showed clear indications of an epithelial lining which thus
appears to cover the surface of the front part of the capsule in
the same way as the normal cornea is covered by its anterior
epithilium. The antero-posterior sections passing through the
central regions of the disc show the contour of the fibrous
envelope to be pyriform, and the posterior and smaller end is
continued backwards as a band or bundle of connective tissue, in
which, however, no trace of nerve structure can be distinguished.
It should be noted that the sections were made from eyes taken
from a specimen which was not in good condition, and also, that
the smallness of the object made it difficult to be quite sure that
the sections ran truly in the desired directions. Thus, without
further investigation, I cannot be absolutely certain of its
relations, or of the morphological value of its constituent parts
So far, however, I believe my description is correct.
THE EAR.
From the aperture of the ear, the external features of which
have already been described, a fibrous or fibro-cartilaginous tube
bounds the meatus to the auditory aperture of the bony skull.
As I was unwilling to damage any of the limited number of
perfect skulls at that time in my possession, I have as yet made
no examination of the internal ear.
SALIVARY GLANDS.
(Pl. VIIL,, fig. 9.)
Below the meatus externus is a large flattened parotid gland,
and to the inside of this, overlapping its inner edge and extending
inwards so as nearly to meet its fellow on the opposite side, is an
equally large flattened submaxillary, showing five or six well-
marked lobes. The two glands of both sides form an almost con-
tinuous broad band of gland tissue stretching from one meatus
to the other.
182
MUSCULAR SYSTEM.
I have not been able to devote any of the specimens as yet
examined to a detailed examination of the muscular system, nor
indeed were any, except one which I have been anxious to pre-
serve, as nearly as possible, intact for future reference, in a very
suitable condition for a careful investigation of the soft parts ;
but generally speaking the muscular system is very well developed,
especially on the limbs, pectoral, dorsal and caudal regions. A
large mass of nuchal muscles, shown by the dotted line (7) in Pl. V.,
fig. 1, passes from the trunk and reaches to the summit of the
occipital region for insertion into the triple ridge described on
the posterior part of the vertex of the skull. This muscular
mass contributes materially to the obliteration of the neck that
has been alluded to.
URINARY AND GENERATIVE ORGANS.
(Pl. IX., figs. 5 and 6.)
The long, straight and wide rectum, lying in the middle line
of the body, opens into a cloaca, which receives, also, the genito-
urinary products. The anal aperture of this is surrounded with
long straight hairs. The urinary bladder, considerably elongated
and narrowing from the fundus, lies on, and ventral to, the rectum,
and into its posterior narrow extremity the ureters and vasa
deferentia open close together, but the former are dorsal to the
latter. From the bladder the first portion of the urethra passes
posteriorly as a straight tube of considerable length, and then
enters the posterior end of the penis, in which, with ordinary
dissection, I was unable to distinguish separate spongy and caver-
nous portions. This organ shows at its root two divergent
bulbs, which, coalescing into a single cylindrical body, passes
backwards, lying on, and closely adherent to, the ventral surface
of the rectal wall. Posteriorly, the penis terminates in a
single-pointed extremity, which pierces, as it were, the cloaca,
and when this is laid open the tip just appears lying retracted
within a*recess in its wall, which thus forms for it a sort of preputial
sheath (fig. 6); out of this recess the organ can be drawn con-
siderably. On the dorsal aspect of the point of the penis is the
slit-like anterior orifice of the urethra, which thus perforates the
whole length of the organ.
The testes are oval bodies, which lie between the muscular
planes of the abdomen in a position corresponding to the anterior
edge of the pubic symphysis ; they are therefore prepenial. In
the specimens before me there is no trace of an external scrotum,
and the organ can scarcely be felt by careful examination from
the outside of the body. In the notes forwarded to me by Mr.
183
Benham, however, it was stated that ‘the testes of the male are
like those of a cat,” which would seem to indicate that they are
a prominent external feature. There is apparently a tunica
vaginalis, also an epididymis closely applied to the body of the
testis, from which the vas deferens runs a nearly straight course
to the point indicated in the description of the bladder ; both it
and the spermatic artery pass through a ring-like aperture in
the peritoneum lining the abdominal cavity.
The kidneys are suboval, with smooth surface, and close to
them, on the inner side, lie the adrenals of considerable relative
size; the course of the ureters is sufficiently shown in fig. 5,
and their termination in the bladder has already been described.
On each side of the terminal part of the cloaca, lying embedded
in the surrounding connective tissue, is an oval gland, nearly as
large as the testis, from which three tube-like structures pass to-
wards the cloaca. Whether any one of these is a duct I
am unable to say, nor could I with dissection with an ordinary
lens detect an opening within the cloaca, but they all passed
towards it, as shown in fig. 9.
Marsupiwm.—In Mr. Benham’s notes he described the female
as possessing a pouch which opens backwards, and, in my own
preliminary description, I have described such as existing in the
following terms :—‘‘About 15 mm. in front of the vent there is a
pouch in the integument about four mm. wide, with the opening
directed backwards, and having a depth in a forward direction of
from four to fivemm. The surface of this pouch is devoid of
hair, but the bare area is surrounded by thick fawn-coloured
fur, with a slightly reddish tint.” See Plate V., fig. 3. The
condition of this specimen, which was apparently the only female
I had then received, made all observations in reference to soft
parts of doubtful value.
I am now, however, able to confirm these statements by an
examination of the specimens recently obtained, for, four of
these are undoubtedly females. Two possess a pouch, which is so
well developed as to suggest that 1t has recently been occu-
pied, and in two the organ is small and rudimentary. In that
in which the pouch is largest, a groove in the integument,
bounded by two well-marked pillars, begins just in front of the
anus, and leads uninterruptedly forward into a cul-de-sac, which
readily admits a glass rod 5 mm. in diameter. This pouch
terminates at a point about 15 mm. in front of the anal orifice,
and it thus opens backwards. Sparsely scattered over the integu-
ment, lining the interior of the pouch, are reddish hairs; but
examination with a hand lens did not enable me to detect any
nipple or orifice. A narrow margin of somewhat bare integument
184
immediately surrounds the pouch, but outside of this the fur is
especially dense and of a darkish red colour.
In the two specimens in which the pouch is rudimentary, a
similar but much narrower groove leads forwards from the anus,
and ends in a constricted cul-de-sac, which barely admits the end
of a darning needle. The same area of dense red fur surrounds
the region.
All four females are from one to two em. shorter than the
largest male in my possession ; but, on the other hand, both the
males of the last series are no larger than the average size of the
four females.
Foop :—The intestines of those specimens, the condition of
which permitted an examination of the contents to be made, con-
tained the debris of insects, amongst which those of ants were
conspicuously recognisable.
In the preceding description of some of the organs no attempt
has been made to treat the subject exhaustively. The condition
of all the earlier specimens, except one, which I have desired
to keep as far as possible unmutilated for future reference, ren-
dered this difficult of accomplishment, and I have been satisfied
in making out as far as I could such details as were most
obvious, or of chief importance, in determining the affinities
of the animal. Unfortunately, no information whatever can be
given as to the brain, which, as might be expected under the
circumstances, was, in every case, in a state which rendered an ex-
amination quite hopeless. As regards the later specimens, though
I can plainly perceive that they are not in first-class condition,
they yet appear to be much superior to all, except one, of the
former series. These I have only examined superficially.
CONCLUDING REMARKS.
For the considerable delay that has elapsed since the publica-
tion in the Transactions of this Society, and subsequently in
the correspondence columns of ‘“ Vatwre,” of some preliminary
notes on the structure of this new marsupial, I must seek
the indulgent consideration of naturalists, both in Australia
and in England, who have, not unnaturally, been looking
forward to a more complete description of a new animal
of the greatest possible interest from many points of view.
No one has regretted the delay more than I have. In extenua-
tion, J must be allowed to say that scientific workers in the
old world may not quite realize the difficulties under which
some of their colleagues in the new have to labour. Many of
these, primarily teachers, are not only, without adequate assist-
185
ance, overburdened with routine courses of lectures of inordinate
length, but have also thrown upon them large administrative
duties in their self-imposed efforts to found and sustain, on a
creditable footing, scientific societies and institutions in countries
where, as yet, science meets with little general support or sym-
pathy, and where its pursuit is often looked upon as an amiable
craze. Lastly, the imperfections and deficiencies of our
Libraries and Museums—though these are rapidly improving—
still leave much to be desired in the way of literature for
reference and material for comparison.
Under all these unfavourable circumstances, which perhaps
are to be expected in a young community, it is not surprising
that those of us who are teachers of science in Australia have
hitherto suffered the humiliation of seeing so much of the work
on purely Australian subjects done elsewhere. The scientific
prizes of the investigator, of first importance, have not unusually
been, so to speak, snatched from under his very eyes.
Such being the case, in spite of a strong appeal to have the
work, involved in the present investigation, done in England, I was
anxious that it should, if possible, be retained in the colony in
which the discovery wes made.
It was possible to desire this and at the same time to admit
freely that the work might have been better done if under-
taken by those whose vastly superior competence must be at
once acknowledged. As an additional reason for this wish, of
a somewhat personal character, it is not, perhaps, out of place
to say that, being, since the discovery of the animal, either a
member of the Council, or President, of this Society, a feeling of
loyalty towards both it and the colony, strongly suggested that I
should, by the destination of the paper, gain for both what-
ever scientific crediv might accrue from its local publication.
The delay would not have been so great had I not felt bound
to avail myself of very favourable opportunities that pre-
sented themselves, of visiting remote parts of New Zealand
and the little known regions of Central Australia, during
two successive long vacations, during which periods I have
leisure to undertake independent work satisfactorily. Indeed,
as previously stated, the latter journey of over 2,000 miles,
of which over 1,200 had to be performed by driving, or
riding on horseback or on camels, was undertaken largely with
the hope of obtaining a further supply of specimens of this
animal, I think I may fairly offer the sucessful result of the
journey, in this respect, as an adequate compensation for some, at
least, of the delay, for which I am responsible, as I shall now be
able to submit examples to the examination of more competent
186
zoologists than myself, and thus to afford an opportunity of in-
spection by those interested in the discovery.
As has already been stated, the generic name originally pro-
posed was Psammoryctes (sand-burrower, Gr.), but during my
absence in North Australia I was made aware through informa-
tion emanating from my old friend and teacher, Professor Newton,
of Cambridge, whom in tiis matter, as well as in many others, I
have to thank for acts of kindly interest and encouragement, that
this name had already been appropriated for another group of
animals, viz., by Poppig in 1836 for a genus of mammals, and
again by Vejdovsky, in the Zeitschrift fur Wissenschaftliche
Zoologie for 1876, for a genus of worms. Psammorycter, which
is practically the same word, was used by Blanchard in 1840 for
a genus of Diptera. Professor Newton suggested Notoryctes as
being appropriate, in view of its Australian habitat, and this
name is, I think, preferable to Neoryctes, which had been pre-
viously proposed by Dr. Sclater. Though I regret extremely that
the original name is preoccupied, as its sand-burrowing habits are
so eminently the characteristic feature of its life, I think the new
one will be regarded as satisfactory. As to the specific name, the
extremely rudimentary condition of its eyes at once recommended
it as suitable.
In view of the remarkable peculiarities of structure presented
by the sub-class Marsupialia, and of the fact that we find amongst
it analogous representatives of most of the orders of Mammalia,
it has seemed not a little remarkable that hitherto no marsupial
has been found with mole-like habits. In Notoryctes we have
such a form developed to an extreme degree, and I regret that
the exigencies of publication and the desire not to increase the
delay which has already occurred in the preparation of this
paper, together with the disadvantages, under which we labour in
our work, to which I have alluded, make it undesirable for me
how to attempt to enter into the many questions of interest, which
are suggested by the structure of so singular a type. Certain
osteological comparisons with existing forms are at once obvious,
but I believe these may also be made, in respect of the dentition,
with that of some of the Mesozoic mammals, to which, un-
fortunately, I can only refer by plates. Into these important
questions, however, I cannot, with the time and means at my
disposal, now attempt, even perfunctorily, to enter; and T can
only hope that the description, so far as I have given it, will
enable others to form their own conclusions.
In a subsequent paper I hope to embody the results of a
more detailed examination of the organs, for which I hope the
specimens now at my disposal will provide sufficient material in a
suitable condition.
187
In conclusion, my best thanks are due to Miss Rosa Fiveash
for the very great pains bestowed upon the drawings which illus-
trate this paper. Accurately and carefully drawn to scale, they
will in many instances supply useful information as to size and
form, and render more intelligible my own imperfect descriptions.
To Mr. H. Barrett, of the South Australian Government Print-
ing Office, my thanks are also due for his careful reproduction of
the plates, and to the Executive of South Australia for per-
mitting the work of a scientific society to be done in a public
institution.
188
DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW AUSTRALIAN
LEPIDOPTERA.
By E. Meyrick, B.A., F.Z.S.
[Read June 2, 1891.]
SYNEMONIDZ.
SYNEMON.
SYN. LEUCOSPILA, Nn. sp.
Male and female, 31-42 mm. Head, thorax, abdomen, and legs
dark fuscous, somewhat sprinkled with whitish. Palpi whitish,
above dark fuscous. Antenne dark fuscous, ringed with white.
Forewings elongate-triangular, hindmargin rounded, rather ob-
lique; rather light fuscous-grey ; base and anterior half of costa
suffused with dark fuscous ; an irregular suffused dark fuscous
fascia before middle, formed of three rounded confluent spots,
uppermost and sometimes others also margined posteriorly with
an ochreous-white suffusion ; a roundish dark fuscous blotch be-
neath costa beyond middle, posteriorly margined by an ochreous-
white suffused band or series of spots; two rows of cloudy dark
fuscous spots before hindmargin, and a third marginal: cilia grey,
tips whitish or white. Hindwings blackish-fuscous; a roundish pale
yellowish discal spot; a yellow-whitish subterminal band, not
reaching costa or inner margin, often divided into four or five
spots, of which the middle one is often very small or absent ; a
submarginal series of seven white spots, three upper small, others
rather large, lowest suffused ; cilia fuscous, tips white.
Geraldton, West Australia ; abundant on the plains near the
town in November. The species is very distinct by its white or
whitish markings.
SYN. HELIOPIS, n. sp.
Male and female, 27-35mm. Head, thorax, and abdomen
fuscous. Palpi snow-white. Antenne dark fuscous, ringed with
white. Legs fuscous, femora white beneath, tibiz ochreous be-
neath. Forewings elongate -triangular, hindmargin strongly
rounded, rather oblique; fuscous, sometimes rather darker in
disc ; a narrow oblique transverse white median discal spot; a
very obscure suffused band of light grey scales extending beneath
middle from base to beneath discal spot and thence along upper
half of hindmargin to apex ; a slightly curved band of about five
subconfluent small ochreous-whitish suffused spots on upper hal
189
of wing at three-fourths: cilia fuscous. Hindwings blackish-
fuscous, ferruginous-tinged ; a small suffused orange discal spot ;
a very broad deep orange hindmarginal band, not reaching costa,
suffused at anal angle, including a submarginal series of small
subconfluent blackish-fuscous spots, becoming larger on lower
half ; a blackish-fuscous hindmarginal line: cilia fuscous.
Geraldton, West Australia ; in November, five specimens. This
and the two following species are nearly together, but certainly
distinct ; S. heliopis may be recognised by the narrower trans-
verse discal spot of the forewings, the fuscous cilia, larger discal
spot of hindwings, and very broad orange band, with a series of
well-defined dark spots in both sexes.
SYN. AUSTERA, 0. sp.
Male and female, 40 mm. Head, thorax, and abdomen whitish-
fuscous. Palpi snow-white. Antenne dark fuscous, ringed with
white. Legs whitish-ochreous. Forewings elongate-triangular,
hindmargin strongly rounded, rather oblique; pale fuscous,
ochreous-tinged ;_ veins partially marked with blackish-fuscous
lines, an irroration of grey-whitish scales forming a band beneath
middle from base to two-thirds, thence curved upwards to costa at
four-fifths, and also a narrower band along hindmargin, partially
confluent with preceding above middle; a triangular white
median discal spot; a faintly marked ochreous-whitish suffusion
preceding the subterminal band on upper half of wing, divided
into spots by dark veins: cilia whitish-ochreous, with one or two
fuscous lines, tips whitish. Hindwings dark fuscous; in female
a suffused orange discal dot; an orange fascia extending from
middle of wing to apex, somewhat dilated upwards; in female a
suffused submarginal series of cloudy orange spots before upper
two-thirds of hindmargin ; cilia whitish, basal third fuscous.
Carnarvon, West Australia ; in October, two fine specimens
taken together in a damp place on the plain. Easily distinguished
from the preceding and following by its larger size, lighter colour-
ing, the triangular discal spot of the forewings, and the less ex-
tended orange colouring of the hindwings.
SYN. BRONTIAS, n. sp.
Male and female, 25-33 mm. Head, thorax, and abdomen
fuscous. Palpi snow-white. Antenne dark fuscous, ringed with
white. Legs fuscous, sprinkled with white beneath. Forewings
elongate-triangular, hindmargin obliquely rounded; _ fuscous,
somewhat suffused with darker in disc, and sprinkled with grey-
whitish below middle and towards hindmargin ; an ill-detined
roundish ochreous-white discal spot ; a sinuate band of suffused
whitish spots, separated by dark veins, at about two-thirds nearly
190
reaching costa and inner margin; two faintly defined series of
elongate darker fuscous spots before and beyond this; cilia
fuscous, mixed with whitish. Hindwings dark fuscous; an
orange discal dot; a broad orange hindmarginal band, hardly
reaching apex, suffused towards anal angle, including in male an
undefined submarginal fuscous suffusion, in female a series of
four or five cloudy dark fuscous spots; a dark fuscous hindmar-
ginal line ; cilia fuscous, mixed .with whitish.
Carnarvon, West Australia; in October, four specimens on
the plain. Somewhat smaller than S. heliopis, and distinguish-
able by the roundish discal spot of forewings, the two posterior
series of indistinct darker spots, the series of whitish spots nearly
reaching both margins, the cilia mixed with whitish, and the
dark subterminal spots of hindwings represented in male by an
undefined suffusion.
LIMACODID:.
Momopo.a, n. g.
Antenne one-half, in male bipectinated throughout, but pecti-
nations on terminal half extremely short. Palpi moderate, por-
rected, with dense appressed scales. Forewings with veins 7 and
8 out of 9, 10 out of 9 below 7. Hindwings with veins 6 and 7
stalked.
MoM. MILTOGRAMMA, Nn. Sp.
Male, 34 mm. Head, palpi, thorax, and abdomen light orange,
mixed or tinged with red. Antenne greyish-ochreous, pectina-
tions a 4,66. Legs orange mixed with red _ hairs, tarsi black
ringed with white. Forewings triangular, hindmargin rounded,
rather oblique; pale whitish-grey ; costal edge reddish-orange ;
all veins marked with broad crimson-red streaks, paler posteriorly ;
some dark grey irroration towards base in middle; a small
median discal spot of blackish irroration ; two transverse sinuate
streaks of blackish irroration, not reaching costa, first beyond
middle, touching discal spot, second subterminal: cilia pale
yellow. Hindwings pale rosy; cilia pale yellow.
Queensland ; one specimen received from Mr. Diggles.
BOMBYCID.
Bombyx, Schrk.
Bomb. MIOLEUCA, Nn. sp.
Male, 35 mm.; female, 50 mm. Head, palpi, thorax, abdo_
men, and legs mixed with dark fuscous and whitish hairs, appear
ing grey. Antenne dark fuscous, pectinations ochreous-orange”
in male 10, in female 3. Forewings elongate-triangular, hind?
19i
margin obliquely rounded ; fuscous, mixed with whitish and dark
fuscous hairscales ; costal edge in male dark fuscous ; two strong
dark fuscous lines, first from quarter of costa to two-fifths of
inner margin, rather irregularly sinuate, second from before two-
thirds of costa to beyond middle of inner margin, with a slight
angular dentation outwards above middle, and somewhat bent
inwwards below middle ; a small transverse-oval fuscous-whitish
discal spot before middle, circled with blackish; an indistinct
irregular subterminal series of darker spots: cilia whitish, barred
with dark fuscous. Hindwings dull whitish; cilia whitish,
barred with dark fuscous.
Mount Lofty, South Australia; a pair received from Mr. E,
Guest, who has taken others.
LIPARIDIDA.
Darata, Walk.
Dar. XANTHARCHA, 0. Sp.
Male, 63 mm. Head fuscous. Antenne blackish, stalk
sprinkled with pale yellowish. Thorax blackish, somewhat
mixed with whitish and ferruginous hairs. Abdomen ferrugin-
ous-red, anal-tuft yellow-whitish. Legs blackish, sprinkled with
pale yellowish, hairs of femora partly ferruginous-red. Forewings
triangular, hindmargin rounded, somewhat oblique ; dark fuscous,
densely strewn with white hairs, and a few bright ferruginous
scales ; three waved blackish-fuscous lines, first from one-fourth
of costa to one-third of inner margin, sharply angulated above
middle, second and third close together beyond middle, slightly
curved inwards ; a small, round, white black-circled discal spot
above middle, immediately preceding second line; a moderate
hindmarginal band nearly without white irroration, its anterior
edge straight, dentate. Hindwings pale whitish-yellow, deeper
towards base, with some orange hairs in submedian fold ; a faint
grey straight median line; a broad dark-grey hindmarginal band,
irrorated with whitish-yellowish, anterior edge faint and preceded
by a series of faint grey spots, and including a faint pale dentate
subterminal line. Undersurface of all wings whitish, with a
black discal dot and median line ; disc of forewings orange, with
white black-circled spot as above.
Koolunga, South Australia ; one specimen in the collection of
Mr. E. Guest. It is a handsome and extremely distinct species.
DAR. PROTOCENTRA, 0. Sp.
Male, 48 mm. Head, palpi, thorax, abdomen, and legs dull
brown-reddish. Antenne whitish, pectinations reddish-fuscous
(10). Forewings triangular, hindmargin rounded, little oblique ,
192
rather light brown-reddish, with a slight ochreous suffusion ; a
white discal dot at one-third, and a second in middle; an indis-
tinct, slender, waved, slightly curved, darker, reddish postmedian
line ; a slightly curved subterminal series of black dots. Hind-
wings with groundcolour and subterminal dots as in forewings ;
an indistinct, slightly sinuate reddish line at one-third, and an-
other in middle.
Fernshaw, in Victoria ; one specimen in November.
Dar. ASTERIAS, 2. sp.
Male, 38mm. Head, palpi, antenne, thorax, abdomen, and
legs rather light brown-reddish ; antennal pectinations dark fus-
cous (12). Forewings triangular, hindmargin rounded, slightly
oblique ; rather light brown-reddish; a white dot, obscurely
circled with dark fuscous, in disc at two-fifths, and a second at
three-fifths. _Hindwings rather light brown-reddish.
Melbourne, Victoria ; one specimen in November.
OcneERIA, HS.
OcNn. HELIASPIS, N. sp.
58-60 mm. Male. Head and thorax bright ferruginous.
Palpi pale orange. Antennze fuscous, pectinations pale rosy-fus-
cous (7). Abdomen light reddish-orange. Legs whitish, anterior
and middle tibize mixed with blackish. Forewings triangular,
hindmargin oblique, hardly waved, with a marked sinuation in-
wards in middle; ferruginous; five obscure cloudy darker
slightly curved lines, marked with fine dark grey irroration, first
two before middle, third postmedian, fourth and fifth waved, sub- .
terminal ; a blackish median discal dot ; hindmargin partially
suffused with darker. Hindwings with hindmargin rounded,
inner margin long, so that anal angle appears produced ; bright
deep orange ; faint traces of two fine waved darker lines beyond
middle ; lower third of hindmargin rather broadly suffused with
fuscous.
Female. Head, palpi, thorax, and abdomen ochreous-whitish.
Antenne dark fuscous, pectinations 2. Legs fuscous. Forewings
triangular, hindmargin oblique, almost straight ; ochreous-grey-
whitish ; a blackish-grey median discal dot ; two fine waved dark
grey lines, representing third and fourth of male, first faint.
Hindwings formed as in male, but anal angle less produced ;
ochreous-whitish, faintly rosy-tinged ; a cloudy grey discal dot ;
two grey lines as in forewings, but very faint.
Newcastle, New South Wales; three specimens.
193
Laexia, Stph.
LAEL. EREMAEA, N. sp.
Male and female, 30-34mm. Head and palpi pale ochreous-
orange. Antenne white, pectinations ochreous-fuscous, in male
14, in female 1. Thorax ochreous-white, anteriorly suffused with
pale ochreous-orange. Abdomen ochreous-whitish, in female
orange beneath and tinged with orange posteriorly above. Legs
ochreous-orange. Forewings somewhat elongate-triangular, in
male more elongate, hindmargin somewhat obliquely rounded ;
rather thinly scaled, whitish-ochreous, paler in female, costa more
ochreous, especially in male. Hindwings in male whitish-
ochreous, in female more whitish.
Duaringa, Queensland ; five specimens received from Mr. G.
Barnard. This species, apparently common, stands in some col-
lections as obsoleta, F., but I think erroneously ; Fabricius’ spe-
cies seems to be rightly identified as a Porthesia (the common
white Acacia-feeding species).
Portuesia, Stph.
PORTH. ANACAUSTA, ND. Sp.
Male, 33-34mm. Head white. Palpi orange. Antenne
whitish, pectinations blackish (a 12, 6 14). Thorax, abdomen,
and legs white; breast and anterior femora and tibie orange,
anterior tarsi fuscous above. Forewings rather elongate-triangu-
lar, hindmargin obliquely rounded; white, very faintly rosy or
ochreous-tinged ; a small dark grey suberect mark at anal angle.
Hindwings white.
Tasmania ; four specimens received from Mr. G. Barnard.
PORTH. HOLOLEUCA, N. sp.
Male, 31-33mm. Head white, lower part of face tinged with
orange. Palpi orange. Antenne white, pectinations light
ochreous (a4 10, 612). Thorax, abdomen, and legs white; breast
and anterior femora and tibi orange, anterior tibize fuscous
above. Forewings elongate-triangular, without markings. Hind-
wings white.
Female, 34mm. Head, palpi, antenne, thorax, and legs white;
antennal pectinations a 5, 67; anal tuft orange, Forewings
more elongate than in male, hindmargin more oblique; ochreous-
white ; a blackish dot in dise at three-fourths, and a smaller one
rather near and directly beneath it. Hindwings white.
Mount Lofty, South Australia; Geraldton, West Australia ;
in November, five specimens.
N
194
PORTH. IOBROTA, 0. sp.
Male, 23-25 mm. Head, palpi, antenne, thorax, abdomen,
and legs deep orange ; antennal pectinations a 8,610. Forewings
triangular, hindmargin rather obliquely rounded ; ferruginous-
orange, tinged with brownish, except towards anterior half of
costa ; in one specimen with ill-defined first and second lines of
whitish-ochreous scales—tirst from one-third of costa to two-fifths
of inner margin, somewhat angulated above middle, second from
two-thirds of costa to two-thirds of inner margin, obtusely angu-
lated in middle. Hindwings brownish-orange.
Queensland ; three specimens (coll., Lucas).
PoRTH. PYRAUSTIS, nN. sp.
Male, 19 mm. Head, palpi, antenne, thorax, abdomen, and
legs orange; antennal pectinations 8. Forewings triangular,
hindmargin obliquely rounded ; rather dark ferruginous-fuscous,
basal half strewn with ferruginous-orange hairs except along
costa ; costal edge orange: cilia wholly orange. Hindwings dark
grey ; cilia grey, becoming pale ochreous towards tips.
Queensland ; one specimen received from Mr. G. H. Raynor.
NOCTUIDA..
AGARISTA, Leach.
AGAR. PLATYXANTHA, ND. Sp.
Male, 47-53 mm. MHead and thorax as in A. Donovanti ;
abdomen orange, two basal segments black, rest with narrow
black basal rings. Forewings as in A. Donovani, except as fol-
lows :—All spots larger and yellower; a yellow sutfusion near
base below middle; a large yellow additional spot between veins
1 and 2 before anal angle. Hindwings as in A. Donovani, but
fascia broader and yellower, preceded by a quadrate yellow discal
spot almost confluent with it below middle.
Female, 40-48 mm. Forewings as in A. Donovani, but hind-
margin less oblique; markings yellow, first discal spot almost
obsolete, second more oval, a small distinct additional spot be-
tween veins | and 2 before anal angle, cilia not dotted on upper
half. Hindwings as in A. Donovani, but fascia between veins 4
and 6 projecting further posteriorly.
Cooktown and Cairns, Queensland ; six specimens (coll., Mac-
leay); there is also one unnamed in the British Museum. I
think the sexes are rightly placed together; the differences be-
tween them them are quite analogous to those found in A. Kochi.
195
AGAR. TETRAPLEURA, N. Sp.
Female, 48 mm. Head, palpi, and thorax black, sprinkled
with whitish-yellowish dots. Abdomen black, segmental margins
whitish-yellowish, apex orange. Legs black, apex of joints white,
hairs of coxee orange. Forewings somewhat elongate-triangular,
hindmargin rounded, somewhat oblique; purplish-black ; a few
scattered white scales towards base, forming a ring beneath costa ;
a rather narrow, straight, irregular-edged fascia of six partially
confluent whitish-yellow spots from costa beyond middle to hind-
margin above anal angle, but not quite reaching margins ; a short
line of a few white scales from costa at two-thirds: cilia purple-
blackish, round apex snow-white. Hindwings purple-black ; a
nearly straight, rather narrow, entire whitish-yellow fascia from
beneath costa at two-thirds to inner margin above anal angle,
outer edge waved, and sinuate below middle; a small triangular
whitish-yellow apical spot; cilia purple-blackish, round apex
whitish-yellow.
New South Wales; I have one fine specimen of tl.is very dis-
tinct species, of which I unfortunately omitted to record the
locality when captured, now 13 years ago; but I believe it was
on the hills above the Bulli Pass.
CALLIPYRIS, n. g.
Face rounded ; ocelli present ; tongue developed. Antenne in
male filiform, rather strongly ciliated (2). Palpi moderate, por-
rected, second joint with appressed scales beneath, projecting
triangularly above towards apex, terminal joint short, obtuse.
Thorax and abdomen without crests. Tibiz rather densely
scaled, not spinose. Forewings with veins 7 and 8 out of 9, 10
anastomosing with 9. Hindwings with vein 5 well developed,
parallel to 4, 6 and 7 from a point. Probably allied to Sophta
and Sventia.
CALL. DROSERA, 0. sp.
Male and Female, 15-19 mm. Head antennae, thorax, and
abdomen deep reddish-ochreous, thorax and abdomen with bril-
liant silvery-metallic gloss. Palpi and leys orange, anterior legs
reddish-ochreous. Forewings rather elongate-triangular, apex
tolerably pointed, hindmargin forming a strong obtuse projection
below middle on vein 3, concave above this and slightly sinuate
below it; fuscous, more or less tinged with reddish-ochreous
anteriorly and towards costa, irregularly strewn with brilliant
silvery-metallicscales; a fine whitish line at one-third, white towards
costa, angulated outwards above and below middle, inwards in
middle ; an oblique snow-white streak from costa beyond middle,
emitting an obscure whitish line to three-fourths of inner margin,
196
angulated similarly to hindmargin ; costal streak followed by a
triangular orange costal blotch, containing two white dots on costa;
hindmarginal area deep ferruginous mixed with orange, becoming
orange at apex and anal angle, containing a submarginal streak
of mixed bright violet and brilliant silvery-metallic scales: cilia
ochreous-orange, terminal half paler. Hindwings with hind-
margin waved, slightly bent below middle ; orange-yellow, paler
towards costa; a short erect streak of mixed dark grey and
silvery-metallic scales from inner margin in middle, a similar
streak of violet and silvery-metallic scales from inner margin
above anal angle, and a third at anal angle; a suffused orange-
fuscous hindmarginal fascia ; cilia ochreous-orange, terminal half
paler.
Brisbane, Queensland ; Sydney, New South Wales; in Septem-
ber and March, three specimens, appearing to frequent swampy
places.
THALPOCHARES, Ld.
THALP. BASILISSA, 0. sp.
Male, 20 mm. Head pale yellow, front of collar white.
Palpi rosy-whitish, terminal jot fuscous. Thorax deep yellow,
with a whitish-rosy central dorsal stripe. Abdomen whitish-
ochreous, yellow on back near base. Forewings triangular, apex
rectangular, hindmargin bowed, little oblique ; bright deep yel-
low ; costal edge rosy on basal third; a fine straight white line
from two-fifths of inner mar gin to three-fifths of costa, thence
continued along costa to near apex; terminal half beyond this
line bright crimson-rosy, slightly tinged with yellow-ochreous.
except anteriorly ; a moderately broad straight yellow-ochreous
fascia from inner margin before anal angle to near costa before
apex, but not reaching it, marginal towards costa with two or three
white dots on veins, and posteriorly with two or three black dots :
cilia bright rosy, terminal half snow-white. | Hindwings whitish,
towards inner margin yellowish; a suffused grey hindmarginal.
fascia, becoming rosy at anal angle; cilia dark grey mixed with
yellowish, and at anal angle with rosy, terminal half snow-white.
Queensland ; one specimen received from Mr. Diggles ; very
distinct.
THALP. PYRASPIS, N. sp.
Male and Female, 14-17 mm. Head, palpi, antenne, and
thorax dark fuscous; palpi beneath and at apex of second joint
whitish-ochreous. Abdomen dark fuscous, partially sutfused with
orange. Legs dark fuscous, apex of joints whitish-ochreous.
Forewings somewhat elongate-triangular, hindmargin obliquely
rounded; dark slaty-fuscous, sometimes mixed with reddish
anterior half marked with several irregular black transverse lines,
.
ee -
£97
bounded by a nearly straight black line from middle of costa to
two-thirds of inner margin, forming a short triangular projection
in middle; terminal half more or less mixed or suffused with
whitish, usually forming a broad fascia, anteriorly sharply de-
fined, posteriorly suffused beyond this line, and a more or less
entire hindmarginal fascia, sometimes strongly mixed with orange:
cilia dark fuscous, with a white patch at apex, and another above
anal angle. Hindwings bright deep orange; a moderate dark
fuscous hindmarginal fascia; cilia dark fuscous, terminal half
grey-whitish, slightly rosy-tinged.
Duaringa, Queensland ; received commonly from Mr. G. Bar-
nard. This and the next species are allied together, but very
distinct from anything else.
THALP. CHRYSASPIS, 0. sp.
Female, 20mm. MHead, palpi, antenne, and thorax dark
fuscous. Abdomen dark fuscous, sides mixed with yellowish.
Legs dark fuscous, irrorated and ringed with ochreous-whitish.
Forewings elongate-triangular, hindmargin rather obliquely
rounded, waved; fuscous, on posterior half purple-reddish fuscous;
an irregular obscure darker edged line at one-third ; a rather
narrow dark fuscous median fascia, attenuated on costa, anterior
edge straight, posterior edge rather projecting in middle; reniform
spot obscurely indicated above this projection, sides partially
blackish-margined ; a paler dark-margined line at two-thirds,
angulated above middle, margining median fascia on lower half ;
a waved paler subterminal line, sprinkled with white scales ; cilia
light fuscous, mixed with ochreous-whitish. Hindwings bright
orange ; a moderate dark fuscous hindmargined fascia: cilia
fuscous, mixed with ochreous-whitish.
Duaringa, Queensland; one specimen received from Mr. G.
Barnard.
Rivuwa, Gn.
Riv. NIPHODESMA, N. sp.
Male, 19mm. Head, palpi, and thorax light ochreous, mixed
with white. Antennz whitish-ochreous. Abdomen and _ legs
pale ochreous. Forewings rather elongate-triangular, hindmargin
rounded, rather oblique ; rather deep ochreous-brown ; a snow-
white subcostal streak from base to apex, broadest in middle, so
that lower edge appears curved; a black dot in this streak beyond
middle ; two short oblique white dashes from costa near apex; a
slender white submarginal streak from anal angle to near apex,
but not reaching it ; a blackish mark at apex beneath subcostal
streak, and a hindmarginal row of black dots: cilia grey-whitish,
with numerous irregular rows of grey speckles. Hindwings
198
ochreous-whitish ; a fuscous suffusion along hindmargin ; cilia
ochreous-whitish.
Cairns, Queensland; one specimen received from Mr. G.
Barnard.
ELAPHRISTIS, n. g.
Face with slightly-projecting scales; ocelli present; tongue
developed. Antenne in male bipectinated, apex filiform. Palpi
moderately long, porrected ; second joint with dense, rather pro-
jecting scales ; terminal joint short, obtuse. Thorax with small
posterior crest. Abdomen with small basal crest. Legs smooth.
Forewings with veins 9 and 10 out of 8. Hindwings with veins
3 and 4 from a point, 5 well developed, somewhat approximated
to 4 at base, 6 and 7 from a point.
Nearly allied to Acrarmostis, but without the peculiar neuration
of that genus.
ELAPHR. ANTHRACIA, Ni. Sp.
Male, 16mm. Head, palpi, and thorax blackish. Antenne
and abdomen grey. Legs blackish, posterior pair grey. Fore-
wings elongate-triangular, hindmargin bowed, rather oblique ;
dark slaty-fuscous, slightly sprinkled with whitish ; a small cres-
centic blackish discal spot; a fine black irregular line from
beyond middle of costa to two-thirds of inner margin, edged
posteriorly with ochreous-whitish except near costa, from near
costa to middle bent outwards so as to form a rectangular space
round discal spot ; a marginal row of large black dots; cilia dark
slaty-fuscous. Hindwings and cilia hight fuscous.
Brisbane, Queensland ; two specimens in October.
UROSTOLIDL.
J find it necessary to form this new family (referable to the
group of the Geometrina, and allied to the Loarmiade) for the
following singular genus. In general characters it is related to
Drepanodes and allied genera, but differs widely from all
Geometrina in the structure of vein 8 of the hindwings, a charac-
ter of the highest importance ; this vein is here formed much as
in the Drepanide, and there may possibly be some genetic
affinity with that family, though not immediate. In the obso-
lescence of vein 5 of the hindwings the genus agrees with the
Boarmiade, and differs from all other Geometrina.
UROosTOLA, Nn. g.
Face smooth; ocelli present, concealed; tongue developed.
Antenne two-thirds, in male filiform, shortly ciliated. Maxillary
palpi obsolete. Labial palpi moderately long, porrected, with
dense rough projecting scales, terminal joint short, nearly con-
£99
eealed. Thorax nearly glabrous beneath. Posterior femora in
male with apical tuft of long hairs above, tibie somewhat dilated,
containing tuft of hairs in groove. Forewings with vein 15
furcate at base, lower fork faint, 5 from middle of transverse
vein, 6 from upper angle of cell, 7 and 8 out of 9, 9 from con-
siderably before angle of cell; 10 out of 9, anastomosing with 11
and then with 9, 11 anastomosing with 12 before anastomosing
with 10. Hindwings with frenulum developed; le absent, 5
absent, 6 and 7 widely remote, 8 anastomosing shortly with upper
margin of cell near base, and closely appressed to 7 for a short
distar.ce beyond cell.
Probably a very early form of Geometrina, related to the an-
cestral form of the Loarmiade.
URost. MAGICA, n. sp.
Male, 24-25 mm. Head and thorax fuscous, face dark reddish-
fuscous, fillet whitish-ochreous. Palpi ferruginous. Antenne
pale ochreous, ringed with dark fuscous; ciliations one-third.
Abdomen fuscous, sides paler. Legs dark fuscous, orange be-
neath, coxee and posterior femora orange. Forewings triangular,
slightly elongate, costa arched towards apex, apex nearly rect-
angular, hindmargin obliquely rounded, rather deeply sinuate in-
wards on upper half; light fuscous, tinged with ochreous and
ashy-purplish, strewn with small obscure dark fuscous transverse
strigule ; costal edge orange, dotted with dark fuscous; an ob-
scure irregular ferruginous-brown line from one-third of costa to
before one-third of inner margin ; a straight dark fuscous streak
from two-thirds of coste to beyond middle of inner margin,
sharply marked anteriorly, suffused posteriorly ; a faintly indi-
cated irregular subterminal line, marked with a small round
dark fuscous spot below middle; cilia pale ochreous-fuscous.
Hindwings with hindmargin rounded, slightly bent in middle ;
color, strigule, and cilia as in forewings; a straight dark fuscous
streak from middle of costa to middle of inner margin ; a slightly
curved series of dark fuscous dots at two-thirds; a small round
dark fuscous spot towards hindmargin above middle, and another
below middle. Undersurface of both wings deep orange, with
numerous dark fuscous strigule ; a median dark fuscous streak,
and subterminal series of cloudy spots.
Brisbane, Queensland ; Richmond River, New South Wales ;
two specimens.
200
ON A SUBTERRANEAN WATER-SUPPLY FOR THE
BROKEN HILL MINES.
By Samuet Dixon.
[Read August 4, 1891.]
Plate X.
In laying before this Society evidences of an unlimited supply
of water for the treatment of ores in the Broken Hill line of
mines, I trust it may not be considered out of place to explain
why such a subject should be discussed in Adelaide rather than
in the colony which furnishes it. In the first place, anything
which would double the population at Broken Hill must be of
great importance to the colony which produces the chief food-
supply for that population; secondly, because a much larger pro-
portion of the owners of these mines are resident in this colony ;
and, thirdly, it must be confessed, because of the neglect which
the western division of New South Wales has always received
at the hands of the Sydney Government. An instance of this
unintelligible neglect has been greatly impressed on me in the
extreme difficulty experienced in obtaining the necessary data for
this paper; and a still greater instance is to be found in the
fact that the richest silver-mines in the world remain without
any geological surveyor to chart down the stratigraphical dis-
coveries of the region, which would ultimately save the com-
munity thousands of pounds in exploratory shafts and drives.
During this past summer the very greatest difficulty was ex-
perienced in obtaining water for the smelters alone, and then
not an adequate supply ; and the limitation of the weekly output
which resulted. caused a corresponding drop in capital values,
amounting to £3,000,000 alone on the Proprietary stock ; and,
although temporary supplies have been obtained, concentration
is not yet resumed, and some mines have not even attempted a
concentrating plant—as, for instance, Block 10, where, as ap-
pears from last report, the proportion of ore dumped for future
treatment is as 8 to 12 of the ore now smelted.
The scheme known as the Stephens Creek Water-supply is
solely dependent on the rainfall, and, in view of its very uncertain
and limited quantity, it appears to me that, even should it suc-
cessfully impound that rainfall, the consumption of fresh water
for a population at present of 25,000, and still increasing, will,
201
with the requirements of the very numerous boilers and smelters,
utilise all the water likely to be conserved.
Should this be the case, how is the tremendous amount of
water required to concentrate the huge deposits of low grade ore
to be provided? On this question depends the very existence of
some of the mines, and the doubling of dividends by others; so
that I ask for this paper the fullest consideration which the very
great importance of the subject demands, and as it appears
evident that, contrary to usual experience, the lode itself has
utterly failed to supply the quantity needed, it becomes necessary
to seek it elsewhere.
We know that the Cretaceous area, which supplies the mag-
nificent artesian wells in this colony, Queensland, and New South
Wales, lies far too far away from Broken Hill to be available ;
and with regard to the scheme for bringing water from the
River Darling, not only is the distance very great, but the very
intermittent supply contained therein has always seemed to me
entirely prohibitory, an opinion intensified by the paper read by
Mr. Russell before the Royal Society of New South Wales,
November, 1886, and also by the testimony of my friend, Chas.
Barritt, Esq., Mallara, River Darling, who writes me—“ The
river here stopped running in 1866 and 1884, but has several
times been nearly stopping, but I cannot specify dates. I do
not think the idea of water from the Darling is feasible, except
at an enormous expense for conservation. The evaporation on
large bodies of water is, roughly, six feet a year, and the Darling
not to ve relied upon. Twice during the last ten years have I
pumped as much as was flowing in the river—once with horse-
pump, with two and a-half-inch pipe, and once with steam-pump,
four-inch suction. Once I had to dam the river and cut a
trench to a waterhole for a supply.”
Now, as to an unlimited supply. Flanking the Archean rocks,
which extend to the eastward of Broken Hill and the Barrier
Ranges generally, lies a very large area of the Newer Tertiary
deposits of intercalated clays and sands; this area is bounded on
the north, as far as the Weniteriga Run, by the eastern extension
of the Archean rocks, and along their edge, and in a northern
extension of the basin, Messrs. Riddoch have sunk several wells
(see chart). Across the river, opposite Wilcannia, some sixty
miles to the east, Mount Manara forms the eastern outcrop of
the Archzan rocks, which gradually sink down until covered
by the recent clays. The southern boundary is to be looked for
at the overlapping of the Newer on the Older Tertiaries as repre-
sented by the Murray Cliffs. Professor Tate was the first to
point out, in his paper on the ‘Basin of the Lower Murray
River,” read before this Society in 1884, and published in Vol.
202
VII. of its Proceedings, that at Overland Corner the Newer
Tertiary is a fluviatile deposit resting unconformably against the
escarpment of the older formation.
In support of this is the fact that at the cliffs, on the eastern
bank of the River Darling, a few miles below the Anabranch
Cutting, there is exposed at low water coarse red sandstones,
which, accepting Sir A. C. Ramsay’s opinion, as quoted by the
Professor, must have been deposited in inland isolated waters ;
and I think close examination of the sandstone at Tanberry
Point, still further up the river, will prove it to be the same for-
mation.
The irregularly-stratified sands and clays between these two
extremes—Tanberry Point and Overland Corner, some 15)
miles south-westerly—afford further fluviatile evidence, as also
do the brightly-coloured clay-cliffs exposed at Lake Victoria Head-
station.
For our purposes, however, we will take a line westerly from
Tanberry Point towards the boundary of this province. South of
this line many of the deeper wells are salt. Though shallow,
fresh-water basins exist, as, for instance, at Coombo Lake, the
most westerly lake filled from the Anabranch overflows, a very
ample supply of water was struck at 20 feet; the water con-
tains a good deal of magnesia, and the clays forming the bed of
the lake contain a large proportion of crystallised gypsum.
I
far distant period, no doubt—the Lachlan River emptied itself
into the Newer Tertiary basin under present consideration, and
that the present Willandra Creek is its representative.
This Newer Tertiary basin, thus roughly defined, measures at
its widest 140 miles across. Within its area, water is always
to be obtained in a bed of very fine white sand, always at about
the same relative depth, and, allowing for local peculiarities, of
the same quality, namely, slightly saline ; beneath this stratum
are other water-bearing ones, as is proved by the bores in Silistria
and Aldborough Wells. As to the source of these waters there
can be no doubt; and to make it perfectly clear it is necessary
to give a short description of the topographical features which
render the Darling River so interesting a study to geologists,
though the region is indeed quite as interesting to botanic
students from the same cause, viz., the extraordinary alternations
of flood and drought.
The watershed of the Darling extends from lat. 33)° to 254°
south, and embraces the whole western flow of water be-
tween these parallels from the high table-lands, which skirt
Eastern Australia at a distance roughly estimated as averaging
200 miles from the Pacific coast. The large rivers formed in
203
these mountainous table-lands run down rapidly until they reach
the chief Tertiary plain of Central Australia, and there spread
out in times of flood over hundreds of square miles, until reform-
ing and gradually converging, they form, some distance above
Bourke, that muddy, ugly stream, the Darling River, which flows
thenceforth in a generally south-westerly direction for the re-
mainder of its course through steep clay banks, some 40 feet
high and 70 to 90 yards apart, until it junctions with the Murray;
while along its course, for great distances, it is impossible to find
a stone as big as a walnut. During heavy floods, which occur at
very irregular intervals, it overflows its banks, and the water,
with much fine mud in suspension, spreads over extensive plains,
filling numerous creeks, lakes and billabongs, the only points not
inundated being the peculiar red loamy sand-dunes. Between 60
and 70 miles above Wilcannia several creeks leave the river, and,
flowing southerly, fill an extensive system of lakes which flank
Mount Manara and the scrubby rises immediately to the south ;
ultimately the outflows gather into the Tallawalka, which turns
abruptly west and enters the river below Menindie. Some idea
of the extent of country thus inundated may be formed from
the fact that the water continues to fill the most southern of
these lakes three months after it has ceased to flow out of the
river.
Immediately south of Menindie, a western system of overflow
commences and fills Menindie, Cawndilla and Tandou lakes ;
and immediately below Netley Head-station the Anabranch also
leaves the river on the western bank, and, after filling up an ex-
tensive lake system of its own, finally reaches the Murray 15
miles below Wentworth, where its opaque muddy stream mingles
with the dark clear waters of the Murray.
As the floods subside these immense flooded areas dry-up and
crack in every direction with numerous deep interstices, which,
when another flood advances, serve as conduit pipes for the water
to flow-down into the underlying sand stratum. Some conception
may be formed of the extent to which this occurs when we find
that it has been observed that for a whole week the flood has
poured-down into one such crack without being able to advance
further.
That these subterranean waters must total-up to something
stupendous is clearly apparent when we recollect the hundreds
of square miles over which storage goes on, flood after flood; and
that several such basins must exist at different levels within
the whole Darling basin, the varied quality of the springs oozing
from the river-banks, at low water, puts beyond dispute. That
some very big basins also exist between Bourke and the western
slopes of the watershed appears very convincingly from Mr.
Russell’s paper, which I now quote :—
204
“For the past ten years, upon the assumption just referred to
the discharge of the Darling River (at Bourke) has been taken
as a percentage of the rainfall, and the yearly amount has varied
from 5°81 to 0:09 per cent., ihe mean for the ten years being
1:46 per cent., a startling result, and one which I believe to be
without parallel in any “country in, ‘the’ world, . 5: {aaa
Europe 20 to 50 per cent. of the rain flows away in the rivers,
in England about 30 per cent., and here in a river—the Murray,
with similar basin and rainfall to the Darling—25 per cent. of
the rain flows down the river. . . . When we go into figures
to see how imuch it is, we get a surprising result, viz., that it is
not less than ten times, mail probably 16 times whet the river now
carries away.”’—Journal of Royal Society, N.S.W., 1889, part 1,
Vol. XXITT.
I propose to deal in this paper with the western portion of
the basin, as delineated roughly on the chart, which for purposes
of reference, I subdivide into the Menindie basin, the Topar
basin and the Cuthawarra basin. My deductions of an unlimited
supply of water are based on an examination of the wells sunk
within these areas. Beginning with the Menindie basin, as
nearest to Broken Hill, of its southern extension it is difficult to
say more than already described, but the wells Middle Camp,
EKaglehawk, North Ita on the Netley Run, and Wanga on the
Burta Run, are all of the same general character, 200 feet and
over before reaching the drift-sand which contains the water ;
of these the Wanga Well is the most western within the
basin. The other wells hitherto sunk on Burta have been in the
southern projection of the older rocks, where they gradually sink
under the more recent formation, towards the Older Tertiaries as
represented by the Murray cliffs. Speaking of the Menindie
basin generally we may expect to find the centre of the depres-
sion, or rather its greatest depth, somewhere about the great
lakes, not only because they occupy the lowest part of the present
plain, but also because of their distance from the ancient rocks.
On the other hand, the two semi-detached areas, whether viewed
as separate from or as extensions of the main area, are probably
the shallowest ; for our purposes this does not much matter, as
the Menindie basin measures 140 miles across, and from the
absence of any outliers of the Archean rocks whatever (cer-
tainly no traces have yet been found), we are justified in treating
it as a whole, within whose boundary unlimited supplies of sub-
terranean water exist.
The accompanying map, which sketches in approximately the
boundary of the Archean rocks and the Tertiary basin, is com-
piled from the official geological map of New South Wales,
published by the Department of Mines in 1877, and from
ee
205
personal information. A reference shows that the basin is.
widest easterly from Broken Hill, and that its nearest point to
that place is on the Redan Run, and here the boundary of the
two formations is evident to the most casual observer in the low
ridge bisecting the run north-easterly and south-westerly, whilst
northerly, towards the Quondong Well, is the most easterly
of the Archean rocks of the Barrier; hence all the wells to
the west are comparatively useless, whilst all the eastern ones
reach water in the characteristic fine sands, The Quondong Well
just referred to, is formed by a bar of the ancient rocks inter-
cepting the soakage of the superficial sands of Stephens Creek,
hence its shallow depth (30 feet) and small supply.
The Redan Well, at the Head Station, is 270 feet to water in
the drift-sand, here 50 feet thick. A bore was put down another
100 feet, and stopped in blue clay. The water did not rise above
the level at which it was first struck, though at one point the
hydrostatic pressure was so great that sand was blown up for 30
feet. Total depth of well and bore, 420 feet.
The Aldborough Well, lying still further towards the centre of
what I have called the Menindie area, after penetrating the
usual clay strata, struck water at 200 feet in a bed of sand,
which provedto besix feet thick, yielding a goodsupply ; itwas then
sunk through six feet of blue clay, and the water, which at first
contained red mud, welled up to the level of the first flow.
The well-shaft subsequently caved in.
The Kars Well was sunk many years since, it is 210 feet
ileep, contains a large supply of stock-water, is in fine drift-
sand, and has a powerful engine, with seven-inch pipe. No
attempt, by boring or otherwise, has been made, as far as I can
learn, to test the presence of other water-bearing strata below.
The Silistria Well, situated towards the eastern edge of the
Menindie basin, is a very remarkable one; sunk, as usual,
through the various clay strata. At 270 feet water was struck in
the fine sand, and a bore 131 feet deep was put down through
alternate layers of blue clay and sand, each deeper layer containing
coarser sand, and at the bottom very coarse sand and water-worn
pebbles were found. The water, immediately it was struck, rose
up to the level of the bottom of the well, and the force was so
great as to send up pebbles with it. The water had a distinct
sweetish taste, but is palatable for drinking; it is the deepest
water so far struck within the area.
On reference to the chart, a large, almost detached, area of the
. Newer Tertiary to the north-west is shown, and may be called the
Topar area. Particulars of wells sunk here I have not been able
to obtain, except that water in fine sand was struck at the well
marked towards its western edge. Its distance from Broken Hil,
206
is greater than the nearest portion of the Menindie area, but this
basin may be worth further investigation, as the Sydney main
line of railway to Broken Hill must traverse it, and so would
supply fuel for engines to raise the water. This Topar basin, as
charted, suggests isolation, but evidence in this direction is en-
tirely wanting.
Another well in this area is Eckerdoon, but its precise location
is not to hand. In both wells, however, the supply is reported as
large, and, as far as my present information extends, of the same
general character as the wells in the Menindie area.
The Cuthawarra basin is the furthest north, and is immediately
south of the Archean rocks on which Wilcannia is situated,
they form the southern boundary of that Cretaceous area, which
contains the valuable artesian wells of Queensland, New South
Wales and this colony. The wells sunk in the recent clays of
the Cuthawarra basin prove that at about 80 ft. below the present
bed of the river the flood-waters are also stored up in the sand
stratum. Mr. Geo. Riddoch, of Weinteriga, acting on this idea,
found that as long as he was within this area he could, by using
his aneroid, predict with certainty the depth at which the water
would be struck. As a rule, the water is good stock-water. That
it may be considered to be an isolated basin appears probable, as
the geological chart shows the old rocks as closing in on each side;
and that the river has cut-through between the eastern and
western extension of these rocks seems proved by the existence of
the Christmas Rocks some distance up river above Weinteriga
Head-station, and one of the few rock-bars on the Lower Darling.
The sum of the evidences fromall these wells proves incontestably
that unlimited water-supplies exist at a very moderate distance
from Broken Hill. I submit this is proved undoubtedly, as every
well, although miles apart, has within a certain defined area in-
variably struck water at about the same level (allowing for the
thickening of the clay-beds consequent on increased altitude), in
sinilar strata, and of similar quality; whilst from the bore at the
Silistria Well, the only one reaching the best water, which
is at the lowest level, namely, 400 feet, the hydrostatic pressure
was so great that pebbles were ejected with the water up to 130
feet. The Aldborough Well, as far as it went, furnished corrob-
orative evidence, also does the Redan Well, which did not bottom
to the lowest water-level. The many wells spread over so wide an
area, all of striking uniformity, testify to the inexhaustible
quantity of the water contained in what one may call a sub-
terranean lake ; the length of which is 140 miles as proved by
the wells sunk in the eastern extension, across the Darling River.
Tts breadth north and south we cannot define, in the absence of
exact data for the south boundary, but, taking it only as 50
miles, we have 7,000 square miles of water-bearing beds to draw
from.
To render the waters stored up in the Menindie basin available
for the Broken Hill mines, there are no insuperable difticulties,
and the cost need not exceed some £100,000.
The fine drift-sand of the upper water-bearing stratum has
proved the cause of serious loss and a very large expenditure.
It was found impossible to maintain a sufficiently deep hole to
receive the well-buckets, and the attempt to do so usually ended
in the well collapsing sooner or Jater. The pumping-engines now
employed have, on the whole, answered very well, but to reach
the best and the deepest water, it is only necessary to use iron
caissons, double lined, as used in the erection of bridges where
mud and soil must be penetrated before reaching a sound founda-
tion.
Before fixing the actual site for the well, a preliminary survey
of the natural features would be advisable to select the best pipe-
track and sites for the positions of a few bores towards the centre
of the basin ; the bores will determine the most favourable strata
for well-sinking, which could be done very quickly, as no stone or
rock is to be passed through. A six-inch bore would be advisable,
as the cores are certain to render valuable geological information.
1 should like to see a really competent consulting geologist
engaged to report upon them, as it would add much to our
scanty knowledge of the circumstances under which these wide-
spread beds were deposited, and their relation to the period of
deposition of the Murray Cliffs.
Now, as to the objection which has been raised as to the
probability of the supply proving inadequate. Apart from the
uppermost beds, where the water is slightly brackish, several
others were passed through before reaching the gravelly
beds, which contain the best water; and in the only bore
which reached them, namely, that from bottom of the Silistria
Well, the hydrostatic pressure was so great that the pebbles
were shot up through the bore to the bottom of the well,
a distance of 130ft. This unmistakably proves the existence of
a very large body of water, and, added to this evidence, we have
to consider the very large area over which these Newer Tertiary
beds extend, the thickness of the various water-bearing strata, as
well as the supply obtained from Kars and Middle Camp Wells
(although both these wells are only sunk a little distance
into the first of these strata); all of which circumstances
clemonstrate the practically inexhaustibie character of these
underground waters, and more than corroborate Mr. C. S8.
Wilkinson’s views, expressed in a_ private letter to me
some time after this paper was first written, but before
208
he was aware of its contents. The date is 25th June, 1891.
“ But a few miles to the south of the main road the Tertiary de-
posits become thicker, and form the undulating plains-country
between the ranges and Menindie. In these deep deposits in
places artesian water of good quality is likely to be obtained.
The formations consist of the recent Tertiary, gravelly, ferruginous
clays like those at Caulker’s Well; then below these the Older
Tertiary lacustrine lignite-beds, resting on the Older Tertiary
marine beds, in which the best fresh water may be obtained ;
possibly some of the Cretaceous beds may underlie these. Several
ears ago L prepared a map for the Lands Commission, showing”
fo) bd fo)
the probable extent of these older water-bearing formations, and
advised the putting down of bores for artesian water to the N.W.
of Menindie, on the Broken Hill road between the Darling and
the outcrop of the slates.” This very accurate forecast is com-
pletely verified by the facts above-mentioned. As to the possi-
bility of the Cretaceous beds being found underneath the Older
Tertiary, I can only say that up to the present, as far as I am
aware, no evidence pointing that way has been discovered.
Annexed are two estimates of the cost of utilising the water
for the mines at Broken Hill. The first is by an eminent mining
engineer, and the second is by the representative of Messrs.
Simpson & Co., the makers of the triple-expansion Worthington
pumping-engines. Each provides for the delivery of 1,000,000:
gallons per day on the mines, and the distance is taken at 26
miles, neither would exceed £100,000. And the enormous com-
mercial advantages which are evident and may be grouped under
the following heads, apply to all the mines more or less, though
it seems superfluous to mention them :—
1. Concentration of the large bodies of low-grade ores will add
very largely to the weekly output without increasing the cost of
fuel.
2. Amalgamating kaolin ores, saving £3 to £4 per ton on
some.
3. Leaching.
4. Making it possible to condense the fumes.
5. Water-jackets and boilers will last much longer.
te oS
209
No: Ih
| RovueH Estimate oF Cost—THREE PUMPING-STATIONS.
2,100 tons 18-inch wrought-iron pipes (for 26 miles) . £53,200
Engines and pumps at well... . 4,500
Six pumps for stations (duplicates at three stations) . 6, 000
Stop, retaining, and relief valves and three feed- pumps 1,050
Boilers watt Ese ey os OO
Pipes and fittings to pumps oe see 500
Erection of boilers pumps, and buildings Pe so 280-500
Material, trenching, and laying pipes ae ro OOO:
£76,850
Above prices f.o.b., exclusive of transportation and dams or
tanks at stations.
No. 2.
APPROXIMATE ESTIMATES.
One well (400 feet deep), one vertical engine to pump into
reservoir (to raise one and a-half million gallons in 24 hours from
270 feet) ; two horizontal triple-expansion engines (each to raise
half a million gallons in 24 hours against a total head of 800
feet); four 96-h.p. boilers, traveller, feed-pump, &c.; engine
and boiler-house, chimney-stack, and engine foundations; reser-
voir to hold 5,000,000 gallons, and all necessary valves (reser-
voir of stone or concrete)—for the sum of £44,500.
If a dam can be made the price above could be reduced to
£28,500.
As there is abundance of clay in the country, we may take the
latter estimate a ois sea. | 8,000
Add pipes from first estimate... ee oe 53,200
Laying pipes and material am ie AN 5,000
£36,700 700
Add to this ree eight for pipes to Port, and railway charges, and
delivery on the ground, and railway and delivery charges for
engines and pumps.
Consumption of coal six to seven tons per day.
THE ABORIGINES OF THE UPPER AND MIDDLE
FINKE RIVER: THEIR HABITS AND CUSTOMS,
WITH INTRODUCTORY NOTES ON THE PHYSICAL
AND NATURAL=HISTORY FEATURES OF THE
COUNTRY.
By Rev. Louis Scuutze, Missionary.
(Communicated by the Honorary Secretary. )
TRANSLATED FROM THE GERMAN MANUSCRIPT BY J. G. O. TEPPER.
[Read April 7, 1891.]
CONTENTS.
I. THE Country.
1. Physical Features and Soil. 3. Natural Products—
2. Climate. a. Minerals.
b. Plants.
c. Animals.
IJ. THe ABORIGINES.
1. Physique and Diseases. g. Food.
2. Mental Capacity. h. Visiting.
3. Character. i. Sorcerers.
4. Social Life— k. Gesticulation.
a. The Kight-class System. l. Vows or Oaths.
6. Tribal Marks or Totems. m. Murderers.
c. Arts. 5. Family Life.
d. Dress. 6. Government.
e. Ornaments. 7. Religion.
Jf. Dwellings. 8. Superstition and Witchcraft.
Eo PA COUNTEN.
1. PuysicaAL FEATURES AND SOIL.
The basin of the upper and middle River Finke is situated
between the 23° and 25° 8. lat. and 132°-134° E. long. It isan
undulating plateau, gradually rising from north to south, and
crossed by two main ridge-like ranges. There are several minor
ones as well as isolated mountains, as, for example, the Water-
house Ranges in the east, the Gosse Ranges in the west, &c., but
which are virtually offshoots of the main chains. The northern
range, called Merena by the natives, is the more lofty, its highest
peak being said to be 3,800 feet above sea-level. At a distance,
when viewed from the south, it presents a majestic appearance,
but on a nearer approach this impression vanishes, owing to the
gradual elevation of the intervening country. This range forms
211
the watershed of the interior of Australia, the streams flowing
north on one side and south on the other. The River Finke, with
a mainly south-easterly course, together with its tributaries—
namely, Rudall-Creek, Ellery-Creek, the Hugh, the Todd, &c¢.—
take their rise here, but not from springs. Though there are a
few springs in this range as well as in the southern chain, they
do not produce an overflow, but form swamps or ponds. Even
when in winter the water does commence to run, the stream, after
a course of a few hundred yards, is absorbed in the sand. It re-
quires heavy continuous rain to produce a steady flow. Dry
sandy water-courses are the prevailing characteristics, studded
with Eucalypts or shrubs. The waterholes after a flood offer a
welcome change, but these in time gradually dwindle and dis-
appear during long-prevailing droughts. At these localities, how-
ever, water may be obtained by digging. The tall Eucalypts fur-
nish the clearest indication of a water-course, both as to its
channel and overflow; for this latter may be up to half a mile
wide, or over a mile at some places, and is always overgrown
with these trees. They are generally at a distance from one an-
other, but in a few places form a close forest.
The southern chain, or Krichauff Range, here usually called
the James Range, and by the natives Ulamba, is much broken
in some localities, like the northern one, the highest point rising
to a height of about 1,500 feet. It is crossed by the Finke
River and several of its tributaries descending from the Mac-
Donnell Ranges to the northward. Its own waters run into the
Finke River in larger and smaller river-beds. The largest of
these is the Palmer, with its tributaries descending on the
southern flank with a south-easterly direction. On the largest
of the latter, the Walker, a few miles above its junction, is
situated the cattle station Tempe Downs. Where the Finke
River enters the range is the Mission station—Herrmannsburg.
Some 40 miles east, at the entrance of the Hugh River into the
Waterhouse Range, is the Owen Springs Station, and in the
eastern part of the MacDonnell Ranges, on the River Todd, are
the well-known Alice Springs.
The scenery in the MacDonnell, as well as the Krichauff
Ranges, is at some places most striking and picturesque. The
finest of these is along the course of the Palmer River in the
Krichauff Range, about 10 miles from the mission station, Herr-
mannsburg, where there are hundreds of Fan-palms, whose
slender stems, a foot in diameter, rising straight and tall, bear
aloft a beautiful, globular crown of leaves, some 30 feet in
diameter. Within both Ranges are plains, overgrown with
bushes like those of the elevations and outer plains around.
After heavy rains good grass grows in places, but most of it is
212
covered with Porcupine Grass, T'riodia irritans, or other species,
which is feared by all creatures. In places the Porcupine Grass
extends for miles, resembling in appearance a waving field of
corn. The soil is chiefly a red-colored loose sand, blown into
hills and even chains of hills, between which extend plains of
_ dark-grey loamy soil. Extensive limestone rises are also seen.
The soil is passable, but the rainfall is too scanty. After rain
herbage grows upon the red sand and the limestone hills,
wherever the Porcupine Grass will allow it. The plains, how-
ever, are the most fertile.
2. CLIMATE.
A clear sky, bright sunshine, very great heat, and long-con-
tinued droughts usually prevail. The idea of the four seasons
in equal proportions is scarcely applicable here, for both spring
and autumn may be very hot. The hottest months are December,
January, and February, the last two being the worst, as the heat
then continues day and night with hardly any intermission for
two or three weeks. The temperature rises usually to 112 deg.
F. in the shade of our reed-thatched verandah, exceptionally even
to 115 deg. F., and sinks often scarcely below 90 deg. F. in the
morning. After sunrise it again rises rapidly, and is frequently
above 100 deg. F. at 9 a.m., and the same at sunset. In the
spring months, viz., October and November, the heat is often as
high as 110 deg. F., but lasts only three days, being produced by
the north-west winds. The pleasant south-east wind then pre-
vails for several days until again overpowered by the former.
The north-westerly wind usually fills the air with dense clouds of
dust, making things invisible at a hundred yards distance. The
south-easterly wind acts frequently in the same way, but minus
the excessive heat. In April and May the same winds prevail,
but are not as strong.
The pleasantest months are May, June, July and August,
which may be termed the winter months. If it begins to be
chilly in May, the two last months are usually mild and warm,
but if the cold sets in during July, this month and August are
the coldest. The thermometer sinks then at night to a few
degrees below 30 deg. F., as low as 20 deg. F. occurs rarely. The
thin ice formed at night begins to melt soon after sunrise, but
remains frequently till noon in shady places. The south-east
wind is often raw and disagreeable at this period, even by day.
Snow is not known to have occurred here, but hoar-frost is some-
times observed in calm weather. Excessive perspiration day and
night during the long-continued heat renders the body weak and
sensitive, so that the cool or cold weather is felt very severely.
Catarrh prevails at this season, although it is the time for recoup-
Pg ee
213
ing the exhausted system enervated by heat. The natives also
divide the time into four seasons, not according to months, but
simply as regards the temperature prevailing. The cold period
they call lurba and lurbaka ; the next following mballagata ; the
hottest season is termed mballaka and albolbuka, and the succeed-
ing one lurbagata. Rain is the rarest phenomenon, not per-
taining to any particular season. The usual signs are illusionary,
or frequently it seems as if a downpour was about to take place,
but a few drops may only fall, most of the turmoil consisting of
wind and dust accompanied with flaming flashes of lightning and
crashing thunder-claps. During the 14 years of our residence
here, soaking rain, causing the water to flow, and also droughts
have occurred in each season, but the summer months are mostly
the wet months. There have been also summers without any,
not counting passing showers, which are of little use in this
country ; they neither add to the water supply, nor produce feed,
simply cooling the air fora few days. Hains from the south ee
the temperature, being followed by cool south-east winds for
some time. These, in winter, are certainly often disagreeable.
Only the heavy showers during the warm and hottest seasons
produce any growth of grass, especially, if followed by lesser
showers at comparatively short intervals. | Without these latter,
the growth of grass remains poor and scanty, and occurrs only in
protected localities. Should the rains fall during the months of
April, May, June and July, as, for example, in the year 1889,
nothing will grow after them, however copious they may have
been. Rain scarcely ever occurs but as showers during thunder-
storms.
The duration of the flow of the water in the river-beds depends
upon the magnitude and duration, and quick succession of the
floods ; a single flooding soon passes off, notably in the middle of
summer, whilst another soon following, the flow is more continu-
ous, especially in winter. The longer the drought lasts, the salter
and more bitter becomes the water in the waterholes of the
River Finke. While the water of our wells remained fairly good
for many years, it became quite bitter and undrinkable after the
winter-floods in 1889. It was also useless for watering the
gardens, so that few plants remained alive, and even moderately
large almond-trees succumbed.
Whirlwinds are common. At the change of the wind many,
and some even of colossal magnitude, may be seen rising high-
aloft, whirling upwards all loose grass and brush together that is
encountered in their path. On the other hand, mirage is a rare
phenomenon, visible only at a few localities, and not nearly as
marked as further south upon the large saltbush plains about
Farina, Hergott, ce.
214
3. NATURAL PrRopDUCTs.
@. MINERALS.
How rich or poor in minerals this region may be the near
future will show. For several years past they have been eagerly
searched for, especially in the MacDonnell Ranges, and thousands
of pounds have been spent in this pursuit. The Krichauff Range
does not appear to contain anything but red sandstone and iron-
ore. In the eastern part of the MacDonnell Ranges there are
already a large number of gold-diggers, and some fine nuggets are
said to have been picked up. A few years ago there was much
excitement about the discovery of rubies, but they proved to be
garnets. At present the mica of this region engages the atten-
tion of prospectors on account of the large size of the plates
procurable.
b. PLANTS.
In consequence of the scanty rainfall and the ever-recurring
continued droughts the vegetation is meagre, but after copious
rains the display of flowers of the herbs and shrubs is magnificent.
It is only a pity that it occurs so seldom. There is a large variety
of plants, but few of great size or luxurious aspect, and only a
few trees. The most common of these latter is Red-gum
(Eucalyptus rostrata), growing in the river-beds, where it attains
all sizes up to a hundred feet high, and six feet in diameter, but
giving little shade on account of the sparse foliage. Many of
them are crooked or hollow, but some are straight and sound.
Their timber is more or less durable, according to age and _ posi-
tion. A less common tree is the Beefwood ((revillea striata),
which occurs either singly or in small groups. It may attain a
size of fifty or sixty feet in height and two feet in diameter. The
bark is rough, with immense cracks, mostly black ; the leaves are
a quarter of an inch broad by a foot long; the wood resembles
beef in aspect, hence its name—beefwood. The majority are sound
and healthy. The Desert Oak (Caswarina Decaisneana) has mostly
a slender, straight stem about twenty feet high and one and a
half feet in diameter; the bark is rough and cracked; the
branches, with their cord-like twigs some ten inches long, form
generally a pretty round top, but do not afford much shade. The
main or tap-root appears to descend as deep into the ground as
the tree ascends above it—at least, this is the case with the
small trees. It grows either singly or in groups, and forms oc-
casionally forests on the sandhills in a few localities. The wood
is white outside and brown within; it splits easily, and while
fresh is easily worked, but when dry becomes very hard. In
water it lasts better than Hucalyptus rostrata. With it all the
wells have been timbered, and it was found very suitable for
215
beams. The Pine (Callitris verrucosa) grows here and there in
the ranges, and remains low and small, on which account it is
unsuitable for timber. The Fan-palm (Livistonia Marie) only
occurs in the Krichautf Range, and at one locality some eight to
ten square miles in extent, where it grows in the beds of the
Finke River and some smaller water-courses coming from the
north-west. It overtops all other trees. The wood is stringy, like
straws compacted lengthwise, and is very light when dry. The
fruits are of the size and form of bullets, and as hard as stone.
Most of the interior consists of endocarp, covered with a thin
skin. They form an immense grape-like cluster, which springs
from between the leaf-stalks, and hangs down like a mistletoe.
The leaves consist of a flat stalk ten to twelve feet long and some
two inches wide, with short spines on both sides, and bearing at
its extremity a fan of leaflets some five to six feet long. The
Grass-tree (Xanthorrhea) grows at a few places on the sandhills,
its trunk attaining a height of about six feet and a diameter of
one foot. The cord-like but quadrangular leaves of about three
feet in length grow from the summit and hang down like long
hair, a cylindrical fruiting-scape rising from their midst to about
seven feet and about one inch thick. The bristly head of leaves,
with the solitary black scape rising above it, give to these trees a
weird, fairy-like aspect in the midst of fields of the forbidding
Porcupine-grass, especially when seen for the first time at night.
All other ligneous plants growing on the sandhills, plains, water-
courses, or in the ranges form only low or moderately-tall shrubs,
with the exception of the Mulga (Acacia anewra), which attains
to the size of small trees. At some places the thickets formed by
the shrubs are so dense that they can scarcely be penetrated.
Formerly bush-fires occurred frequently, but since the introduced
stock has fed off the grass they have become less prevalent. Of
fruit-bearing trees and shrubs there are none according to
European ideas or taste, but many from the native point of view.
All these fruits have either too much of the stone and scarcely
any fleshy part, or else possess a too-acrid or acidulous taste.
Of cultivated plants, figs grow fairly well; all others will not
flourish. The Date-palms also grow very well, but how they will
fruit time alone will tell. Various culinary vegetables thrive
indifferently, but cauliflower excellently. The reason for the ill-
success of the gardening efforts is to be sought for more in the
bad water of the Finke River than in the climate. After rain
many plants grow well, even during the hot season.
c. ANIMALS.
All domestic animals, such as horses, cattle, sheep, goats, pigs,
dogs, fowls, &c., have been introduced by Europeans, and do very
216
well. During the long-continued droughts many of them die
through want of feed. The dryness, and consequent poverty of
the country, is also evidenced by the indigenous fauna. There
are no large representations of it besides Kangaroos and Emus.
Of marsupials, the largest is the Kangaroo, called Arira by the
natives ; the second in size is the Uro, with the native name
Aringa, the third is the Rock Wallaby, or Avoa of the
aborigines. Besides these there are others known by the follow-
ing native names :—IJnmora, Kwalba, Iwuta, Kweba, Tnunka,
Putaia, Mota, Antina (the common Opossum), Zjilba, Gurra -
(probably the Long-nosed Pouched Badger, Parameles nasuta ),
Tatja, Ruartja, Tokva (certainly the Garden Dormouse, Myoxus
nitella), Lukura, Inalinga (the Ant-eater). There is besides the
marsupials the Native Jackal, commonly called ‘‘ Wild Dog,”
but by the natives Anulja ; and a kind of cat, termed Lukaringa
by them.
Of reptiles, the Lizards and Snakes are represented in fairly
large numbers. The natives have names for at least nine
different kinds of lizards, of which the largest, Zjunba, is about
eight feet long, and 22 inches wide from one foot to the other.
The others are called Loatjira, Ntjira, Baliaka, [rbanta, Takin-
jara, Rena, Ngendurbarana, Ntarita. Snakes, called Apma by
the natives, exist here in great numbers, of various colors, and
of considerable sizes, up to the thickness of an arm and a length
of eight or nine feet. The natives have names for 22 kinds, viz.,
Laltacalbula, Llumpalatnina, Layarariitunana, Njuritja,
Kapiltaringa, Menkaltarina, Latuara, Renina, Ulpopana,
Warankula, Ilparalea, Lalpalanana, Erulangalanana, Baraloat-
jira, Gulaia, Gnaringa, Rata, LIlbaraba, Rumburunga, Puta-
manina, Erakurkargina, Ntadirka. Most of these are venomous.
The voice of frogs is heard very rarely, still more rarely are
they to be seen. They live in the sand, and only appear above
ground after rain, and then exclusively at night. Their voice
resembles more the bleating of a sheep than the croaking of
European frogs, and many new-comers are deceived by it.
The fishes are called Jrbunga by the natives, who name nine
different kinds, viz., Antabikua (as large as a herring), Longul-
bara, Ntamantana, Arumunta, Babababa, Renginga, Ltemba,
Raltaralta, Kwalbila, and Lijawma, the last being really crayfish,
but which they do not eat.
Birds of great variety, of all sizes and colors, are to be met
with here, especially after continued rain and subsequent floods.
The largest bird is the Emu, called J/ia by the natives. There
are also some wild Turkeys, which the natives call toa, and a
few Pheasants, for which the native name is Vgamara, While
the Emus and Turkeys lay their eggs upon the ground, the
vA
Pheasants place theirs deep in the sand, for which purpose a hole
is scratched out and two eggs deposited, and covered over; a
little distance away it does the same, and so forth until finished,
the sun effecting the hatching. The young ones appear in pairs
above ground, and at once commence to search for their food.
The Emu hen gets her eggs also hatched by the sun, but she
takes a good deal of care of them, and when hatched takes the
young under her protection, and they follow her about. The
Turkey acts in the same manner, but appears only to lay one
egg; the young one she takes about with her by carrying it upon
her back. The food of the Turkey is gum secreted by various
trees and shrubs, and caterpillars of the nest-building kinds ; the
Pheasants eat snakes, &c. Pigeons of various sizes occur almost
everywhere ; and the red-legged Water-Hen is also found here
and there, besides Ducks, Pelicans, Spoonbill-Geese, Snipes, We.
Black and white Cockatoos are not wanting either, and fill the
air with their discordant cries. Most plentiful of all are, per-
haps, the various parrot and sparrow-like birds. For all of these
the natives have names, amounting to about 43 kinds in all,
among which are several Hawks. Nor must we forget the Crow,
which can endure frost and heat. There are also a considerable
number of night-birds, such as Owls.
Caterpillars of various kinds sometimes infest the country,
especially after rain. A peculiar kind, called Weba, is a favorite
article of diet with the natives. There are also various species
of beetles and other insects. One species is a favorite food of
the natives, who call it Alknenera. Wherever Hucalyptus ros-
trata occurs, the latter (a species of cicada) come out of the
ground, have leathery wings, and are larger than cockchafers.
The males have a sort of drum on each side, connected by a
channel across the underside, the whole being covered by a valve,
through the opening of which they produce a continuous, shrilly
vibrating noise.
The flies here are very bold and importunate, like angry bees,
and can scarcely be kept off, especially attacking the eyes.
The mosquitoes are also sometimes a great nuisance ; and
spiders, centipedes,. scorpions, ants, c., abound, but their venom
does not appear to act fatally, although causing great pain.
II. THE ABORIGINES.
1. PHysIQUE AND DISEASES.
There is probably scarcely a country where the aborigines are
so few in number as in Central Australia. Sometimes one may
travel for days without meeting a single one. During our resi-
218
dence here they have become considerably reduced in number.
The causes are various, as for example, the incessant murders for
the sake of revenge, few births, and being shot down. Of the
last, several cases came to our knowledge in years gone by, and
we have also been told by white people, and especially by the natives
themselves. Latterly nothing of the kind has occurred.
Their hair is not woolly, like that of Negroes, but straight ; in
a few cases the ends are slightly curled; it is dark-colored, and
but rarely fair. Ina state of nature it hangs down uncombed
and confusedly, hence their repulsive appearance. Usually they
tie it up into a top-knot with string made of the hair of rats, so
that it forms a sort of a short thick queue. Being anointed with
grease, covered with dust, and unkempt, their hair gets matted
into ball-like masses. A few have fine beards and whiskers, but
the latter is generally the best developed. As though under
some solemn vow, they will allow no razor to touch their beards.
The moustache is cut, but formerly, whilst this was being done,
they held fast their hair and beard with both hands. The mouth
is wide, the jaws somewhat prominent, but not the chin ; the lips
are certainly thick, but not nearly so protruding as those of the
Negroes ; the forehead rather recedes backwards ; the upper part
of the nose is depressed, causing the lower forehead to project,
whilst the tip is broad and thick, and the round nostrils are
widely separated. The cheek-bones are prominent, and the eyes
are sunken, the white parts being dull and of a bluish tinge. The
body on the whole is slender and well built, although there are a
few who are stout and broad.
Blind and half-blind persons are numerous, caused by eye-
diseases, which prevail at the change of the season after the great
heat. The halt, and the deaf and the dumb, are also to be found.
A kind of climatic fever prevails usually at the end of the sum-
mer, which prostrates one after another. The scars on the faces
of some afford evidence that smallpox affected them some 16 or
18 years ago. They call the disease “ Pania.” Some are said to
have died of it. Little children are often subject to diseases of the
throat, which prove occasionally fatal. The worst disease among
the natives is syphilis, with which everyone is more or less tainted.
From the first we have had to treat this disease, and several
of the natives have died of it. The disease appears to be be-
coming more prevalent, due probably to general prostitution.
Owing to this disease few children are either born or are then so
delicate, that when grown up they have not the stamina of the
white inhabitants, though the latter are exotics to the climate.
There is certainly no great future for this people.
219
2. MENTAL CAPACITY.
The mental capacity of these aborigines is not in any way
equal to their physical development. Indolence and laziness are
their greatest faults, and the cause of many others. This is due
partly to the poverty of their country, which, by causing tillage
of the soil to be an impossibility, forces the natives to depend
upon the wild and precarious life of the chase. Rightly a German
proverb says, “Fishing and bird-catching spoil many a fine
youth.” Such hunting and rambling about in the bush kills all
mental activity, and lowers man to the level of the beasts. These
aborigines have mental capacities, but they are lying dormant.
It is only necessary to develop these, and to show them the use
and advantage of so doing, but, unfortunately, there is nothing on
which they can exercise their talents. What advantage can it be
for a youth to learn if he has no prospect of obtaining a position
corresponding to his attainments? No, he must remain as he was !
Must not this produce indifference? One finds, therefore, their
talents weakly developed because unused throughout their life.
To reflection they are quite unaccustomed. To train them to
reflect, or to habituate them to think, requires a great deal of
trouble. This we have especially experienced in our linguistic
labors and in the literary work now in hand. The concrete is
comparatively easy to them, but as soon as the abstract is
touched upon it is impossible to keep their attention even with
the greatest patience and effort, for they deviate in all directions.
Asked for the reasons of their social and religious customs, their
final reply is “ Wara”—1.e., “Our habit; nothing else.” To such
habit their whole rites have been degraded, so that they them-
selves do not know rightly why they do it, and are incapable of
explaining. This is also the reason of the difficulty of discovering
their motives, and caused the investigation of their social regula-
tion in respect of their Hight-class system to be so troublesome.
Information can only be obtained by accumulating many examples
from their actual life, and then directing their attention to them.
For such mental work they have no inclination, and would much
rather do some hard bodily work. They take the greatest pleasure
in riding horses. It is rather difficult for them to comprehend
arithmetic, yet we have advanced several scholars so far that they
can do the four rules of arithmetic without error, an indication
that they are capable of some mental culture.
In their own language they can count to four only, viz., One,
ninta ; two, tera, three, tera ma ninta,; four, tera ma tera.
After these they have wrbutja, some; njara and knira, many ;
and finally, kniranjara or hyaraknira, very many. The number
of their own fingers they cannot count accurately, and they have
quite a different idea of numbers and things to ourselves. If
220
they have seen 10 emus, for example, or 15 or 20 strangers ap-
proaching, they say in either case “ayara knira bitjiririma,”
“very many are coming.” ‘This is quite natural under the cir-
cumstances. Many contradictory elements are found in their re-
ligious views and habits. It never occurs to them to reflect
about this. If their attention is directed to them, they smile
complacently, and continue to adhere tenaciously to that which
is customary. In their domestic affairs their want of reflection
is also exhibited. The saying “Take not thought for the morrow,
&ec.,” is unnecessary advice to give them. At times grain is
plentiful, but to store any for the future never enters their minds,
or that a bad season will follow a good one. Similarly the idea
of a life after death gives them no trouble, owing to the abeyance
of their reflective faculties. Many a time we have warned them
not to kill cattle, and yet they could not resist the temptation,
ignoring the consequences. Many a time have we also warned
them against the murders for revenge, and showed them that
ultimately they must fall themselves as victims, but with a similar
result. The word of God alone can produce a change here, as we
have with some, who placed themselves under its rule; no exter-
nal culture can do it. Therefore more mission-stations should be
founded, and the native induced to reside there; that alone can
save them bodily and spiritually. Hours, even days, they can sit
stolidly in the shade of a tree, or lie there, without getting tired,
humming at times to themselves. To explain spiritual matters
to them is not easy, especially as there are not words to express
the ideas, and will have to be coined for the purpose. To learn
the meaning of these they find exceedingly difficult, and only a
few can master it with effort. Their memory is good, and ex-
ceeds that of many white people. They are quick at learning by
rote, and retain anything they have heard, learnt, or experienced.
For music and singing they have a good ear, and they easily pick
up a tune. Some have also good voices, and use them, but others
are too lazy to exert themselves to sing. Their aboriginal songs
are very monotonous and monosyllabic. To learn and sing them
requires neither trouble nor application. Perhaps this explains
their liking for extending their singing performances till late into
the night; even children thus sing at their games. Usually they
beat time toit with their hands, or slapping their bare legs, or
with their énwma (short stick) upon a trough. The tone moves
from quinte to quinte monotonously. If, for example, they have
repeated the stanza several times in the high d, they sing it
again several times in g, after this in low c, and then begin
again at the high note, and so ad libitum. The whole stanza
consists of three to five words, which are endlessly repeated until
they change it for another to the same tune. The burden of
221
these stanzas or verses is either a prayer to save them from some
disease, as “ Antaba tarta potinga /” 1.e., ‘Headache quiet be-
come!” or, Aralba pananaia /” 2.e., “ Dry up smallpox!” or
a prayer for “ tjwrunga,” or food substance, or some such object.
Popular songs they have none, for the simple reason that they
are deficient in popular sentiment; nor heroic songs, because
there are no heroes among them. Their perception is, like that
of all children of nature, of no mean order. To describe an ob-
ject according to its external form, color, and properties is easy
for them, and they can mimic speech, actions, and other pecu-
hiarity. Their 4wrunga, corroborees, are mostly animal-tjwrunga
(feasts ?); thus at an Emu-gjuruwnga they imitate exactly an
Emu in all its movements. The paintings of their bodies also
represent mostly animals, such as snakes, frogs, &c. Although
only able to count up to four, they can individualise large herds
of cattle or horses, and can tell at once if one is missing, and
which, and what its color or appearance may be. In tracking
they are great experts, perhaps equalled by few. They can tell
fairly well how-old the track is; and distinguish that of every
man and animal from that of others. Where nothing is apparent
to us they follow without hesitation. The imagination is largely
developed. Not only by night do they fancy they see and hear
all sorts of things and sounds, but even by day—the offspring of
fear. Thus they tell of nocturnal spies, which one or the other
fancies to have seen or heard. If requested to show the tracks,
they say that these walk without touching the ground. They will
even name those they fancy to have perceived. It has happened
several times in broad daylight that they have come to report that
yonder were tnenka—1z.e., enemies! These proved to be either
animals or only bushes. They can make fanciful comparisons, as,
for example, the names given to several heavenly constellations.
The Southern Cross they call “ Hritjinku”—z.e., eagle or hawk’s
claw. The Milky Way they term ‘“Ulbaia”—i.e., water-course.
The sun is for them a woman with a great firestick ; when she
puts on much wood the fire blazes up tremendously, and begets
the excessive summer heat. In the evening the sun-woman passes
under the arm of an old woman, and becomes invisible. Her
nourishment consists of grubs feeding in timber. The moon is an
unsexed male, and called “Atua.” As the new moon, or young
man, they view it rejoicingly, and call each other’s attention to
its appearance. He feeds on opossums, which causes him to get
so round and full. Then he gets old, becomes attenuated, and
disappears in the ground. The stars are distant fires.
3. CHARACTER.
The natives are deficient in courage, and commit their revenge
—murders only—by stratagem, waiting and spying ‘till they can
222
surprise their enemy alone at night. They are afraid to engage
in open combat, or if they do, they must feel themselves superior
in strength. The most innocent sounds may be productive of
fear and trembling, through their imagination. They are easily
roused to great anger, when they will scold and abuse each other
for days, or even beat and wound with spears, but the latter only
by piercing into the thick muscles of the thighs. To prevent such
a quarrel ending fatally, the rest interfere, when necessary, armed
with their spears. At other times they will sit comfortably to-
gether and tell tales. They consider the aged, sick, and infirm
members to a certain extent, and supply them with food and
drink if not requiring too careful and tender treatment; but other-
wise they may precipitate the end by their inconsiderate action
during outbursts of sorrow and grief.
They can also take pleasure in being extremely cruel. They
may beat some at times to death. Their enemies they spear in
places where the wound is not speedily fatal, break off the shaft,
and push the barbed end still deeper into ‘the body; they then
scorch the wound and adjacent parts with a firestick, to induce
people to think the person had been killed by falling into the
fire. They can also be tender and kind, carrying wounded com-
rades, &c., carefully in their arms or on their backs.
The natives are also hospitable. When visitors arrive in camp
they give whatever they have. Everything conducive to socia-
bility. and amusement they cultivate and practice as much as they
are able. They do not care to be much alone, but sit together
for hours and days, chattering about nothing in particular, or
lewdly, even in the presence of children, without a thought or a
care. They are fond of numerous visitors, and of returning their
Visits.
Courtesy is not unknown among them. ‘They salute each
other by striking the thigh several times with the palm of the
hand. When strangers pay a visit they do not enter the
“tmaruna,” camp, at once, but sit down at some distance and
wait till someone comes and takes them in; if there be no man
at home, the oldest woman performs the ceremony. If a larger
number arrive in company, the whole “émara,” camp, becomes
agitated. In solemn procession they go to meet them, with their
weapons in their hands, approaching in serpentine curves, and
performing all sorts of bodily motions, while the visitors stand
still, the spears placed before them, the point directed upwards.
After saluting each other they sit down and chat.
In regard to living, the natives are quite thoughtless, never
heeding the future. If they have something to eat, they feed
until it is finished. Some can devour three-fourths of a sheep at
223
a sitting, and drink in proportion. On the other hand, they can
fast for a considerable time, and only when hunger compels will
they leave the camp for a fresh supply, and if they cannot get
anything else, are satisfied with the toughest roots.
They are heedless, and cannot be depended upon. If not con-
stantly supervised something is sure to be done wrongly, left
behind, lost, or wasted. If scolded they laugh, and do not un-
derstand the value of time or things; if their huts burn down
they make merry over it.
The laziness of the natives is great. To get them to work is
difficult ; and still more to keep them at it. Directly one’s back
is turned they either sit or lie down, or disappear altogether.
They consider it a great favor to give the smallest aid. To beg
they are not ashamed, but annoyed if they do not get what they
want, calling the person a miser.
Lying, cheating, envy, bearing illwill, having ambition, and
being conceited, are by no means unknown emotions amongst
them, but they lack generosity and nobility of mind. Their
rule is, ‘‘ Eye for eye,” &c., and if one only employs a chiding
word, or gently strikes the unmannerly child of another, it is re-
sented at once, and paid back with interest.
The natives respect an oath or solemn promise. They have a
certain idea of adorning themselves, but their tastes differ from
ours. To beautify themselves they rub their bodies with grease
to make the skin shine, and try to ornament it by painting, and
the application of tufts and cords. Nor do they take equally to
all, hence arise connubial quarrels.
4, SocraL LiFe.
(. THE EIGHT-CLASS SYSTEM.
The social as well as the family life of this people is largely
governed by a system of eight castes (classes), which forms the
basis of all degrees of relationship among them, and they, there-
fore, adhere with great tenacity to it. That there should be any
deviation or change in this is quite incomprehensible to them, as
that would force them out of the old routine into a new and
strange course, which is entirely beyond their horizon. All the
eight classes are co-ordinated among each other, neither more nor
less privilege appertaining to any. With respect of marriage,
this is always between a prescribed pair, thus forming four pairs
of classes by prescription, although eight by name. The follow-
ing synopsis shows which classes may intermarry, and to what
class the children of the four pairs belong :—
224
Males. Females. Children.
Beltara is Gomara ie Bunanka
Pungata si Mbutjana =. Knuraia }
Gomara Oe Beltara Ne Purula
Mbutjana A Pungata ae Ngala }
Bunanka re Purula ae: Beltara
Knuraia ae Ngala a Pungata \
Purula 49) Bunanka 3 Gomara
Ngala ce Knuraia £0 Mbutjana \
The rule is that those who stand on the same line marry first,
but under certain circumstances marriages in a diagonal line are
permitted to take place, for example, a Aeltara may marry a
Mbutjana, and a Pungata a Gomara. But whether the eltara
has a Gomara or a Mbutjana for his wife is immaterial to the
classification of the children, who are Lunanka according to
paternal descent. The same rule applies to the other classes.
That two classes have the right of intermarriage, I think may be
accounted for in the following way, viz. that formerly this
people had been more numerous, when class intermarriage was
not allowed. But when subsequently it became much reduced
in number, one class may have contained only a few men, and the
other a few women, they then resorted to this relaxation of the
rule to avoid extinction, and permitted intermarriage between
two definite classes. At present their numbers are so reduced
that, even with this, marriages can scarcely take place within the
prescribed limit, especially as many white people attach to them-
selves native women. Polygamy makes wives still scarcer, as
some men acquire two orthree. <A bachelor has, therefore, to wait
until he is lucky enough to get a wife, 7.e., until some rendera or
gamena gives him his daughter. The gamena can only do this
when the aspirant is not the brother of his mother. For if his
mother is not from the direct line, but the indirect one, he calls
her brothers also gamena, and may not marry her daughters.
Among Christians the family is formed by the various degrees
of consanguinity ; among these natives it is constructed on the
class system. The family is supported by it, or rather born out
of it; for a youth has not the right to choose a bride for himself,
but must take the one selected for him by some rendera or
gamena, as stated above. He makes no demur at this. Such a
marriage only gives rise toa few new degrees of relationship.
Neither the man nor the woman assume any new title, the
connubial relationship being only indicated by affixing the word
iltja to the names, while the affinity of the class is denoted by the
affix lirra. Thus noa means spouse or partner; noa itja, real
spouse, with whom he cohabits. Again, kata signifies the father
of the class; kata iltja, sexual father. Ordinarily they leave out
225
the words i/#j@ and lirra, and do not use them, because they all
know among themselves who is personally related, and who is not.
They are only used casually when conversing with strangers, to
whom they wish to explain their family relationships. For the
slightest difference in affinity the natives have distinctive names,
which are also employed in the family. Thus all persons belong-
ing to the same class (even if they, according to our ideas, have no
consanguinity) call themselves arumbinjara and itiinjara, which
means something like brothers and sisters. The younger one says.
arumbiuyara, the elder iteimjara. If only two be present, the
younger says arumbananga, “we both (are) brothers (sisters) ;”
the elder iteananga, which means the same. The elder brother and
sister call the younger brother and sister if#ia, while the younger
brother and sister call the elder brother kalja, and the elder sister
kwaia, besides this the younger brother calls the elder sister
arumba, and the younger sister the elder nkura. The younger
brother says, therefore, ‘“‘Aananga,” (we are) two brothers, or
“kanangananga,” we (are) brothers ; the elder says “ itiananga,”
(we are) two brothers ; or ‘“<atiimjara,” (we are) brothers. Simi-
larly the elder sister expresses herself in respect of the younger
sister or sisters, but the younger one, on the contrary, says
“nkurananga,” or “kwaiananga,’ we two (are) sisters; or
“nkurinyara,” or “kwarinjara,” we (are) sisters. These examples
will show how they indicate by separate names certain differences,
which we cannot in our language without employing several ex-
planatory words. Accordingly, their relationships are very com-
plicated, so that even the cleverest among them are often unable
to find the right answer. Only by instances from their own life
can this be rightly inferred, and one must be, therefore, quite
accurately informed before one van determine their family rela-
tionship.
In the following synopsis a Bunanka man and woman is taken
as an example of the nomenclature of all the classes. The same
terms are used by the other classes, but, of course, in their
proper application, as will appear from the table :—
Bunanka-men call the
Bunanka-men: the elder, kalja,; the younger itia ; the very old,
arenga and katatama,; and these the same, arenga
and katatama.
Women : the elder, kwaia and arumba ; the younger,
wia , the very old, lora and lorebmana; and
these the same, ebmana and arenga.
Kyurata-men : the elder, ebmana and kaljebmana,; the younger,
ebmana ,; the very old, arenga and katatama.
Women: the elder, kwaiebmana, the younger, ebmana;
226
the very old, ebmana and lorebmana ,; these the
same, ebmana.
PurRvLa-men: each other, mbana,; when father’s sisters’ children,
2.é., if their father be a gomara—each other, ankalla,
kalja or ttia ; when a Mbutjana—tjimia ; the very
old call each other katatama.
Women: each other, noa, the very old, lora and lora-
balla ; these the very young, katatama.
Neata-men : each other, mbana,; when children of the father’s
sister, and he a gomara—ankalla, if a Mbutjana—
tjumia ; the very old, katatama, and these the young
by the same name.
Women : each other, noa.
GoMARA men: gamena, and he the others, amba; also the father-
in-law, gamena , the son-in-law, kniritjaknatja.
Women: maia, these the other, katja, amba ,; the son’s
wife and sisters—nomara.
MsButTsana-men: rendera,; these the others, gamena, also the
father-in-law and his brothers, rendera ; the son-
in-law and his brothers, amba.
Women: kwaimba,; these the other, gamena.
BELTARA-men : kata, kniritja ; these the other, katjia, lirra.
Women: wunjinga, these the other, katjia, lirra; the
mother and sister of the wife, mahra.
Puneata-men : kata, kniritja ; these the other, katjia, lirra.
Women: wunjinga, these the other, lirra, katjia.
Bunanka-women call the
Bunanka-women : the elder, kwaia ; the younger, ifia.
Men: the elder, kalja ; the younger, itia, very old
ones, katatama ,; these them in return, arenga.
Kwnurala-women : the elder, kwara ; the younger, titra.
Men: the elder, ebmana,; these them also, ebmana
(therefore mutually).
PurvuLA-wonien: kwaitjala, and these them similarly ; the very
old, Zora (mutually).
Men: noa, and these similarly in return ; the children
of the father’s sister in direct line, ankalla, in
indirect one, tj7mia (also when the father of the
mother).
Neaa-women : kwaitjala, these similarly in return.
Men: xoa ; these similarly in return.
GOMARA-women : maia, these the others, amba.
Men: gamena, these the others, amba ; if the husband’s
father and brothers, or the brothers of the mother—
mbatjinga and kaljumba, these them in return,
nomara.
227
MsButTJANA-women: maia, these them, amba.
Men: gamena, these them, wmba.
BELTARA-women: wunjinga, these them, lirra, katjia ; the mother
and sisters of the husband, Aewaianirra ; these
the wife and sister of the son, lirranirra.
Men: kata; these them, lirra or katjia ; the husband
and brothers of the daughter, wuiamahra.
PUNGATA-women : wunjinga,; these them, /irra, katjia.
Men: kata; these them, lirra, hatjia.
6. TrripAL Marks or TOKENS.
The classes possess no class-marks, but the tribes living
southerly and westerly from here, called /oritja, have one in com-
mon with ours distinguishing them from those dwelling north and
east, who are called wlpma. The mark of the latter consists of
emu feathers worn on the forehead and upper part of the arm,
while that of the former is made of small sticks scraped into little
bunches of shavings, which they wear upon the head.
c. ARTS.
The arts of this people are not of much account. Still, it is
astonishing how they can have produced some of their utensils
with their rude tools, such as stone axes and knives. These con-
sist of a kind of sharp flint, which is found south of the Krichautf
Range, and which these natives barter for other things. To
make an axe they take a piece of wood with a fork at one end,
into which they fix the stone with resin. The latter they pre-
pare by crushing it moderately fine between stones, sprinkling
some water upon it, holding it over the tire until it melts, and
then kneading it well together. The stone-knife is fixed to the
handle of their ¢émera, and is more lke a chisel than a knife.
The tmera is a trough-shaped piece of wood hollowed out thinly,
and about two feet long, somewhat bent together at both sides,
straight and open at both ends. One end has a barb for throw-
ing spears; the other forms a flat handle with the stone-knife
fastened to it. They fix the spear to the barb, grip the handle
of the ¢mera and the spear with the same hand, throwing the
latter only. The spears (fata) are made of various kinds of
wood suitable for the purpose, such as Z’ecoma australis, Acacia
aneura, &c., and thinner at the hinder than at the anterior ex-
tremity, being respectively about the thickness of a thumb and
of a little finger. The length varies from six feet to ten feet,
according to the intended use. For fishing short oncs are used,
without barbs, and made out of one piece ; others have an extra
piece, six toeight incheslong at the point, madeof hard wood ( Acacia
228
Kempeana) as a headpiece, which is fixed with the sinews of
marsupial rats to the shaft. Fastened to this is a small barb, a
few inches distant from the end, which terminates flatly instead
of cylindrically. If the shaft becomes too short, it is lengthened
by another piece firmly fastened on with sinews. They are
generally called by the name of the wood employed in their
manufacture. For defence they havea shield, wlkuta, two to three
feet long, and one foot wide, made of the wood of Erythrina
vespertilio, of trough-like shape, and with a handle on the inner
face. Various sized domestic utensils for food and water consist
of hollowed wooden basins, made of different kinds of timber,
which are used also as substitutes for cradles, &c. Wherever a
mother goes she takes her baby with her, carrying it in one of
the troughs under her arm and resting it on her hip.
A thick stick, five to seven feet long, serves as support to the
old people, and is used by the women to dig out roots, worms, or
rats. Frequently this stick is also used for chastising purposes
even to the effusion of blood or stunning the culprit. The men
have a shorter stick about two feet long, but do not employ it as
frequently as the women, because they are obliged to go out
hunting, and when quarrels arise they use their spears. From
the skins of marsupials bags are made, but rags are beginning
to be used instead. If they happen to pick up a piece of iron,
they make a handle with rags and sharpen one end upon sand-
stone. For filling cracks in their basins, and for fixing the stones
in their weapons, resin from a certain species of porcupine-grass
is used.* They bruise this grass until the resin becomes fluid,
and then knead it into a single lump. When they wish to plug
up a crack, they soften the mass with heat, and then press it into
the fissure. It resembles black sealing-wax, but is not quite as
brittle. They call it nwrbma. Of the hair of various kinds of
marsupials they spin cords for ornamental purposes, and amulets,
and charms. For the latter purpose they also use the hair of the
dead. For spinning they bark a small stick, eight to ten inches
long, form a slit, and put a short crosspiece through, so as to
form a kind of cross. At the lower end it is pointed. When
used it is placed upon the thigh, and with the hair rolled rapidly
towards the knee, twisting the hairs together as it revolves.
When the yarn has attained a length of two to three feet, it is
wound up around the crosspiece. When quite full, the yarn is
removed, being wound into two balls. It is converted into thread
in the same manner, Only that the motion is reversed.
The natives have also some knowledge of the use of drugs.
They employ teas made of the leaves and bark of some shrubs
* Probably Triodia Mitchelli, or 7’. pungens, both of which have viscid
leaf-sheaths [Ep.]
229
and the whole plant of others, which they drink. Thus they sue
Callitris verrucosa, Acacia sentis, <A. strophiolata, Stemodia,
Cynanchum floribundum, Xe.
d. DRESS,
These aborigines are absolutely nude. They practise a certain
decorum, which decrees that the two sexes keep 10 to 15 paces
apart when they meet, and if necessity compels a closer approach
they keep their backs towards one another, or the women step
quickly aside. But during quarrels, or in the event of sickness
or death, all modesty is thrown aside, and they mix indiscrim-
inately together. In winter they remain between the fires until
the sun shines warmly. If they have to go away, they take a
fire-stick with them for warmth or to rekindle another if neces-
sary. If they have none they make fire by means of two sticks,
which they rub together, holding finely-scraped shavings to the
rubbed place. Usually they employ their shield, which is of soft
wood, for this purpose, together with the tmera, which is of
harder wood.
European clothing they like very well. If they can get hold
of any old rag they put it on, even if it be only a stocking, boot,
hat, or waistcoat, often presenting a ludicrous appearance. Such
an article of clothing will circulate among them, one wearing it
to-day, another to-morrow. But they have no idea of taking
care of clothing, which speedily becomes destroyed.
€. ORNAMENTS.
In ornamenting their bodies the natives devote much time and
care, especially the men, which includes anointing it with fat to
make it shine. Tattooing is also practised, which they call
urbmalilama ,; it is performed on the chest and upper arm, and
consists of longitudinal and transverse lines. Usually the son
adopts the pattern of his father, but sometimes chooses one ac-
cording to his own taste. Both sexes tattoo themselves. It is
done during childhood, either by themselves or by others for
them. Some of the natives have a great number of scars on the
chest and arm, produced by scratching the skin lightly with their
irgalla, or stone knife, or else with a small piece of wood, ntjala,
or with the shinbone of a kangaroo, about six inches long, and
pointed at one end, and then applying powdered charcoal to the
wounds, which causes thick rounded scars. Their hair is inter-
twined with string dyed white with clay, and ornamented with a
tuft of white feathers, called ndualja. Sometimes they wear
three tufts of rats’ tails, viz., one in front of the forehead, and
one on each side; these they call a/beta. Through the septum
of the nose they bore a hole, quite near the point, through which
the lalkara is worn. This ornament is made of the wingbone of
230
a vulture (7) or the Spoonbill Goose, being pointed at one end,
blunt at the other, and about six inches long. Besides the above:
they wear tufts of white feathers attached to the upper arm.
The principal adornment, however, consists in the wlbelalama, 1.e.,
the painting of the body with yellow, red, and white clay, ochre,
&c., into various patterns. They have, however, certain rules.
and a certain order for this, to which they adhere. The usual
decoration consists—besides the ornaments mentioned above—of
a semicircular red or white streak above the nose and on the
cheeks, the convexity upwards; red or white dots on the fore-
head ; and several elongated curved red streaks on the chest and
abdomen, which gradually lengthen, so that one ring-segment
overlaps and encloses the other.
A messenger, however, wears red strings in his hair; four tufts.
formed of finely-split and scraped sticks some five to seven inches.
long, fixed upon the head, and called lilinba, a thick black dot
or broad streak painted on the forehead ; and a semi-circular one:
of red paint over the nose. Besides the concentric oval red
streaks on the chest and abdomen mentioned above, two red and
black ones of semicircular form, and turned upwards, are placed
above the former. On both sides elongated red streaks are made,
which look like bundles of sticks. Upon the back the messenger
has a sort of red disk, formed of concentric rings, with four half-
round disks, also consisting of concentric curves. Other figures
are painted for their ¢jwrwnga, corroborees, of which more will
be said hereafter.
J. HABITATIONS.
The natives do not expend much labor upon their dwellings.
In half an hour they can erect a shelter. They gather bushes or
branches, which they stick into the ground in a circle of five to.
seven feet in diameter, the largest first, with the tops touching ;
the gaps are then filled up with smaller branches, and the dwell-
ing is finished, an entrance being left on one side. If rain
threatens, grass or anything they can get hold of is heaped upon
the “wurley,” making it look like a rubbish-heap. Inside the
ground is loosened, and the earth pushed against the walls, so.
that the floor resembles a shallow bow]. The locality for a settle-
ment is usually decided by the elders. They are not at all par-
ticular, building in river-beds, on elevations, &c., the principal
consideration being the proximity of water, and that the soil be
not too hard. Each one erects his hut wherever it suits him.
This work is chiefly done by the women. Separate places are as-
signed for the unmarried men and for the single females respec-
tively, the latter being called /wkara, and the former nkanja. If
a married couple cannot agree, one or the other of the couple
withdraws to one of them. Sometimes it happens that the hus-
231
band goes to the /wkara with a stick, and fetches his wife back
again, which rarely passes off without much turmoil. The preg-
nant women also live in the /wkara, and build themselves one or
more huts, from which the young men usually keep away. By
day the young natives sit in the shade (bunja) of a tree, and by
night sleep in the open-air; if it rains, they see where they can
get a lodging. A village is called tmara, a single hut luwnga—
i.e., Shade, the only purpose it 1s intended for. Wherever the
shadow falls, there they sit or lie, in the morning on the western,
in the evening on the eastern side, at mid-day inside, or under a
tree, the fire being close by. At night all sleep outside, even
during the cold winter, arranging themselves between the fires.
It is only during rainy weather that they go inside their huts.
When a member of the family dies, the hut is burnt down, and
the whole village shifted to some distant place. A council-hut is
not built. If the men desire to discuss anything, they sit aside
in the shade of a tree, or under the open sky.
g. FOOD.
Although the country is but poor, the natives have a number
of articles of food, many of them not of a choice or very diges-
tible nature. They divide these nominally into four classes, viz.,
(1) garra, meat; (2) ntjaba, worms and beetles; (3) mana,
plants, vegetables ; (4) wnkuala, sweets.
1. Garra. Their meat consists of marsupials, tanatana ; birds,
deba , fishes, irbunga . lizards, loatjira , snakes, apma. ;
The natives hunt all kinds of marsupials with the greatest zest,
from the largest kangaroo down to the smallest mouse-like,animal,
or dig them out of the ground. The larger the animal the better
pleased they are, but they refuse none. The hunting of these is
the privilege of themen, accompanied by the biggerboys. They leave
in the morning, taking with them their spears, tmera, and sticks,
usually going in pairs, or several together. They like windy or
stormy weather best. On such occasions they hasten away, for
the game is confused, and remains crouching, or hiding the head
ina bush. The hunters advance against the wind, or sideways
to it, in order that they may be neither heard nor scented, and in
this way they usually secure abundant booty. They often hght
extensive fires to confuse the animals, and make it easy for them
to spear them. They employ all sorts of decoys. Espying some
game at a distance, one of them endeavors to attract its atten-
tion by various movements, while the other approaches unseen
from behind to spear it. They also go out hunting in bright
moonlight. The women are allowed to dig out the animals which
burrow.
Lizards or snakes are captured by means of spears, sticks, or
232
stones, both by the men and the women. All the large or
moderately-sized lizards and non-venomous snakes are esteemed
as tit-bits. Their success in capturing birds is but slight ; turkeys
and pheasants but rarely, and emus only at their drinking places.
For this purpose a hiding place of bushes is constructed quite
near to the water, whence they spear them. They also put bushes
of Duboisia Hopwoodi into the water, which intoxicates the
birds, making them easy to spear. But other animals become
poisoned, only escaping to die subsequently, so it issaid. Young
birds, especially parrots, when these are almost fledged, fall an
easy prey to them. Sometimes they capture whole basins full of
young birds. The eggs, especially those of emus, turkeys, and
pheasants, are much prized.
Fish of large size are speared by men and boys, and eaten.
‘When the water in the holes shrinks, they construct a barrier of
bushes at one end across the water, and which is thus pushed
slowly towards the other end, thus driving the fishes forward into
shallows, or causing them to become entangled in the branches,
when they are easily caught. This work is done hy men as well
as women. Crayfish are not eaten.
All the above animals are roasted in hot ashes and eaten, even
to the entrails, the coarser contents only being shaken out.
2. Njaba. In this class of food are included insects, cater-
pillars, and all kinds of wood-grubs. In summer a kind of insect
* (Cicada sp.) comes out of the ground wherever Lucalyptus rostrata
occurs. This the natives call alknenera. The males produce an in-
cessant strident noise by means of two chambers, one on each side,
united by a transverse channel across the underside. A somewhat
smaller kind occurs where Acacia aneura grows. Of these insects
the natives collect whole basinfuls, roast, and eat them. A pecu-
liar kind of caterpillar (weba) appears usually in immense num-
bers after rain in summer. These they eat also with relish when
roasted. Most of the woody plants, especially in the roots, con-
tain grubs, the largest being about as long and as thick as a
finger. Whilst all these are considered delicacies, they will not
eat locusts.
3. Mana, vegetable food. This food the women are obliged to
provide. Several kinds of yams (woritja) grow here, one attain-
ing to the size of a man’s head or more, but all very fibrous.
Under the term angna the natives include the various larger and
smaller fruits of capers, cucumbers, convolvuli, nightshades,
mistletoes, and those of some shrubs whose berries resemble bil-
berries. The taste of the latter is not unpleasant, but the in-
terior is almost all stone, as with the fruits of Santalumn
acuminatum. All the other fruits have a harsh, sharp taste, and
consist almost entirely of seeds. They are eaten either raw or
233
roasted. The natives also collect the ripe seeds of various species
of Acacia, first roast, and then grind them with water upon stones
to a kind of paste, which they at once eat. Of these seeds they
might at times collect large quantities and store them, the bushes
bearing most profusely, but it never occurs to them to do this.
Ntanga are seeds of various grasses and herbs which are collected
by them in their trough-like basins, then ground down with water
into a paste, and poured into hot ashes and baked. This is their
egalla—i.e., bread. Unfortunately, they have it only rarely, and
but little at a time. A few kinds of herbs, inclusive of wild cress,
they pick and stew green in the following way :—First, they
light a large fire on the sand, remove this, and scrape the hot
sand aside, so that a shallow depression is formed. Into this they
place flat stones, spread the moistened cress upon them, and cover
it over with other flat stones. The heated sand is heaped over
the lot. After a while this is carefully swept aside, and the cress
or other herb is found to be nicely stewed ; it tastes best of all
their mana. When nothing else is to be had, the roots of various
grasses and shrubs are collected, as, for example, those of the
common reeds, dc. These are roasted and pounded with stores
to soften them somewhat and make them less fibrous. They are
swallowed in pieces, for chewing has no effect, as they remain
wood-like. A real “bread of misery.” The young roots of the
reed are the best, but they do not long remain fresh. Sometimes
after rain pea-like bulbs are found in large numbers, which have
a nice, nut-like taste. These bulbs are partly eaten raw, and
partly roasted.
4. Unkuala, sweetmeats. These comprise honey, the nectar
of flowers, and the exudations of several trees and shrubs (resin,
gum), and even one species of ant. There are two kinds of bees
here, viz., a dark-colored one, which builds in hollow trees, and
a light-colored, greenish species, that nests in the ground. The
former sting a little, the latter not at all. The getting of the
honey is a privilege of the men. With their stone axes (now
they use tomahawks) they cut a hole down to the honey. While
eating the honey, a few wings, legs, or even entire bees may be
swallowed in their greedy haste. After rains in spring the
blossoms of some plants are so full of nectar that it drops out,
especially from those of Grevillea juncifolia. The natives collect
such flowers in their basins, pour water upon them, knead well,
and then drink the water, or else they put a handful of flowers
in the mouth and suck the nectar, wholly indifferent to the ver-
min infesting them. The exudations of shrubs and trees from
trunk and leaves serve as bonbons for the natives. The ants men-
tioned are as large as peas, clear as glass, pale-colored, and viscid.*
* Doubtlessly the honey-secreting individuals of Campotropus inflatus,
Melophorus Bagoti, Lubbock, or undescribed species.—[ED. ]
234
The natives eat anywhere, most frequently, of course, on the
shady or sheltered side of their hut. They eat when hungry,
and whatever is handy, even in the middle of the night the
pounding of the roots being often heard. The principal meal is
generally taken toward evening, when returning from the hunt
and the mana-gathering. The women collect the fuel, carrying
their mana and little children in troughs under the arms, while
the bigger ones trot along beside them. When the food is ready
it is eaten, and the duration of the meal is determined by the
quantity of food available. The father tears up the meat, or
cuts it with his stone knife, and throws a piece to each one—
wife, children, &c. When the father has brought home any big
game, onlookers in number appear, and also get a piece each.
Certain of the women remain at home in turn to take care of
the children, and are also supphed. There is often squabbling
as to who shall act nurse, because they lke best to stay at home.
The natives eat of their stock as long as it lasts, and are
gluttonous ; but the meat must be well cooked, for they will not
eat it underdone, and still less raw.
The natives to the south eat human flesh. It is said that they
engage in regular human-hunting parties for this purpose. The
father and a brother of one of our converts are said to have
fallen victims to this practice, whilst the mother had a narrow
escape. It is even said that they roast and eat their own infants,
if they succeed each other too quickly. Only last year a woman
not far from here did it, and when she was reproved for so doing,
by means of an interpreter (for they speak a different language),
she was surprised at being found fault with, as she considered
the roasting and eating of her own child as something quite
natural !
h, VISITING.
The natives are fond of visiting. The meeting place is usually
the tmara nkanja for the men, 2.e., the bachelors’ camp ; whilst
the women go to the ¢mara lukara, or women’s quarter. They
are extremely fond of narratives, or any news. When strangers
arrive they become quite animated, receive them in style, and
treat them as well as they are able, introducing them to those in
the camp. The reception ceremonies have already been described,
when treating of courtesy. When these are over they sit down
together and begin to converse, the men congregating at one
place the women at another. The latter have no household cares
to divert their attention. They offer their guests just whatever
they have handy; if they have nothing the guests get nothing,
and take it as a matter of course, for it is as they would act
themselves. The rule is that the Beltara treats Beltara, Gomara
the Gomara, &c. Strangers usually sleep together at a separat
235
place. Next day the visitors stay in the camp while the hosts go
hunting to obtain provisions for all. The following day the
visitors also go out for that purpose, and usually, all together,
after having eaten. Presents are always given to the visitors,
such as a spear, w/kuta, or other thing. Something uncommon is
preferred, such as a knife, pipe, tobacco, tomahawk, or even the
shirt off their backs. They would rather go naked than allow
their visitors to depart without a present, especially when they
know that a certain article was much coveted. When taking
leave invitations to return the visit are given, which are accepted
and carried out, unless a murder in the meantime prevents it.
For it occurs occasionally that spies mix with the visitors in order
to gain information to allow of the execution of a pre-determined
vengeance. The rejoicing is then converted into the most bitter
grief, and friendship into deadly enmity.
1. SORCERERS.
According to their views all serious diseases are produced by
demons, or by means of sorcery, and may be counteracted by
various performances. These consist almost exclusively in suck-
ing. The medicine- or ngankara-man applies his mouth to the
affected part, sucks it, and then pretends to have extracted char-
coal or other matter that had been inserted by sorcerers or
demons. After each sucking, the ngankara goes a few paces
aside, and spits it out with various ceremonies, putting his hand
to the mouth and pretending to take out something, and to throw
it away. Almost all the old or middle-aged men are such
ngankara. According to their own account, they become such
when they feel pain in the ears by night, pretending, and per-
haps believing, that thus they have acquired the power. All the
others believe it implicitly, and try to secure their assistance in
all diseases. Usually they visit the sick without being specially
called, and render their services gratuitously, being satisfied with
the honor. If taxed with the deception practised, they look em-
barrassed, but find it difficult to discontinue the practice. In
difficulties men are apt to look for visible and tangible aid ; and
others to pose as capable of helping.
k, GESTICULATION.
The gestures and pantomimic expressions of the natives are
highly developed. They can express a great deal by means of
most varied motions of the hand, and thus communicate with an-
other.
1. VOWS OR OATHS.
Our natives have ceremonies by which they consider themselves
bound. As an illustration the following anecdote will serve :—A
few years ago they approached us anxiously and in great agita-
236
tion, and shouted “ tnenka bitjirirama” —7.e., enemies are coming.
At first we would not believe it, until we espied a small troup of
natives approaching. We now took up our weapons and went
to meet them, whilst the others remained behind, though fully
armed. Both parties were requested to lay down their arms,
which they finally did, and we exhorted them to settle their differ-
ences in peace. After a long discussion some of either side sat
down, embraced, and then cut small wounds into each other’s
backs, so that they bled. The four who did this were the in-
tended victims out of revenge, and the avengers or intended
murderers. No evil has befallen these four since.
™m. MURDERERS.
These are looked up to as heroes, notwithstanding their coward-
ice and cunning; and death by spearing is counted as honorable,
although they are so terribly afraid of it.
5. Famity LIF.
The family life of the natives is intimately connected with the
social eight-class system. A youth cannot select a bride for him-
self, or a girl her bridegroom. The betrothal is solely and abso-
lutely arranged by the father of the girl. He promises and con-
tracts his daughter, within the limits of the class, to whomsoever
he pleases, either to a gamena or rendera. The betrothal is often
made by the father soon after the girl is born from mercenary
motives, for it is seemly that the son-in-law prove himself grateful
by frequently handing over to his father-in-law and his bride part
of his hunting booty, and helping thus to provide for him in his
old age. The bridegroom, noatjinga, is thus usually several,
often many, years older than his bride, kurkibana, and cohabits
with her sometimes when she is only seven or eight years old,
and still a mere child. As soon as she attains puberty, he claims,
and takes her away as his wife, without any initial ceremonies.
He may, perhaps, present his bride with a gulatja, i.e., necklace
of rat-tails, her father with a spear, &c., and her mother with
something else. The young woman builds a hut, and they live
together afterwards as man and wife, no special festivities taking
place. At most, the bridegroom may try to capture some game
on their way to his camp, which they, if he be successful, con-
sume together. If the young wife does not like her husband—a
by-no-means unusual thing—she soon runs away from him; he
follows her, and when caught gives her a beating to make her
behave better in the future. Now, when the wife runs away,
she goes to white people, and the husband does not venture to
ill-use her, but has to wait until it pleases her to return of her
own will, and then gladly enough receives her. Very often it
happens that if the man has another, older, wife, she conceives a
237
grudge against the younger, and beats her. The husband at-
tempts to maintain an ar med neutrality with his stick. This
sometimes causes the elder “one to leave, which the husband al-
lows, until he wants her, when he goes for her. This is usually
when the younger one is far advanced in pregnancy, and is re-
siding mostly at the lwkara. As long as the husband does not
reclaim her, the wife is considered to be a widow. Some married
couples agree very well together, live frequently quite alone in
solitude, and together provide for their wants. If aman has two
or three wives, and one of them is troublesome, he will present
her to one of his friends who belongs to the same class.
These natives believe that the souls of the infants dwell in the
foliage of the trees, and that they are carried there by the good
mountain spirits, twanjiraka, and their wives, melbata. The
nearest tree to a woman when she feels the first pain of parturi-
tion, she calls ngirra, as they are under the impression that the
guruna, or soul, has then entered from it into the child. Such a
tree is left untouched, as they believe that whoever should hap-
pen to break off even a single branch would become sick. But if
the tree should be injured or broken down by winds or floods,
that person would get ill whose ngirra the tree was.
When the infant is about to be born, the mother usually goes
aside into the bushes, away from the hut. Her mother and
sisters go to see her there from time to time, but especially the
children, who are very inquisitive. The latter are not ordered
off, and are often the only human beings present. When the
babe is born, the mother cuts off the placental cord by means of
two stones, at a length of several inches, rubs a little dirt on to
it, and puts the infant in a trough beside herself. Water is
never applied, and only the grossest impurities removed with
some sand. Usually deliveries are easy ; no fatal cases have ever
been reported to us. As soon as the woman feels herself
sufficiently recovered, perhaps in an hour or two, she gets up and
walks about with the child in the trough under her arm. If
twins be born of the same sex the youngest is killed, but if not,
the boy is spared. Miscarriages occur very rarely. The mother
waits several days before showing the father the child, by which
time it has become somewhat dusky in color. Mothers suckle
their children often until the third or fourth year, and if she is
absent, another suckles it for her.
Of a proper training of the children they have no idea at all.
They allow them to grow up wild. If the children are unruly,
the mothers try to quiet them with fair words, or may scold them
a little, or even slap them gently, but never take any extreme
means. If children quarrel, and one mother ventures to strike
the child of another ever so slightly, there is sure to arise a
238
disturbance between the two, followed by blows and the effusion
of blood. When a child gets hurt, either by falling from a
tree, or into the fire, &c., the women set up a terrible howling at
once. The children show no affection for their parents, and
sometimes leave them as early as at six years of age to rove about
with others. Such a vagabond kind of life they love dearly, and,
for this reason, delight much in riding about on horseback with
white people. The girls are hard to train to domestic work, and
the boys to any occupation binding them to a certain place.
When a child sickens, the mother takes it in her lap, and does
not leave the spot, the father sitting near by ; from time to time
others join the group. If the illness becomes serious they begin
to scream, and the women throw themselves over the patient,
covering him with the upper part of their bodies, so that he is
suffocated. The same is done with other persons when very
seriously ill. But for this habit some might recover. An illus-
trative case came under our observation. The women having
crowded over the patient as usual we drove them away, and gave
the child some medicine. It got better, and is alive at the present
day. Since then the natives have discontinued the practice,
and always ask for advice in the illness of their children.
When the patient has breathed his last the lamentations and
mournings become accentuated. The eldest person in the camp
shouts at intervals some five or six, long-drawn, mournful sounds
in a deep bass voice, and with widely-open mouth. At the same
time the others throw sand and ashes over each other, untie their
hair so that it hangs in a dishevelled mass, the women lacerating
their heads with their pointed sticks, and the men cutting each
other’s backs so that the blood flows. And why? They want to
propitiate Death, so that he may not take them as well! There
the majority crouch near the dead for a short while with the head
hung low, while a few depart in haste to dig the grave. All per-
sons present in the camp assemble at the place of mourning, the
corpse still lying upon the lap of the mother or the wife or sister,
and covered by the bodies of other women. The graves for men
are dug by men only, those for women and children partly by
men and partly by women, a sandy spot being selected for the
purpose, situated at some considerable distance from the camp.
The earth is loosened with the stick and thrown out with a
trough, until the hole is four to five feet deep, and so wide that a
man can work comfortably in it. Then an excavation is made at
the bottom on the side toward their tmara altjira—.e., the place
where the mother of the dead person was born—forming a
lateral chamber. When the grave is finished the gravediggers
step close up to the corpse, putting their long beards between
their teeth, holding it firmly, and making the most grotesque
239
grimaces. Why? To frighten the ghost of the dead /tana, that
he may not venture to injure them. Quickly the women are
pushed aside, four persons seize the corpse and run with it to the
grave, followed by the rest at some distance. On the way others
relieve the first, proceeding rapidly onward. Arriving at the
grave, one of the men jumps in, the bearers bend the limbs of the
corpse against the belly, and hand it down to the man. The
latter places it in the side chamber on its side, with the face di-
rected towards the tmara altjira ; the opening of the chamber is
then closed with brushwood, and the grave filled up with earth.
The body is placed in the side chamber so that no weight may
oppress it, and induce the /tana to injure the relations, or remove
itself quickly to the tmara altjira. Over the main hole of the
grave a small mound is raised, and within a radius of several
paces all bushes, wood, stones, and grass are most carefully re-
moved. Why? That the ghost, /tana, may not find his way
readily and hurry off to his ¢mara altjira. Everything is done in
a furious haste, and when completed they return to their tmara
and continue the lamentations. Soon after the hut of the departed
is burnt down, with all his earthly possessions, that the /tana may
not return and injure his kin or other persons. Moreover, the
camp is shifted at once to another place for fear of the /tana.
Next morning the nearest relations leave the camp for some
weeks to forget their sorrow, or, perhaps, from fear. The next
thing done is to smear the body with white earth—the women all
over, the men only the face and chest—and to cut off the hair, in
order to make themselves unrecognisable to the /fana ; and is so
effective that they are not readily recognisable at first. As long
as the near relations are absent, little mourning and lamenting is
indulged in, but as soon as they appear the mournful cries are
renewed. Some days after, a number of the natives go to the
grave very early in the morning to raise their lamentation there,
place brushwood and bones upon it, and sprinkle it with water to
satisfy /tana, and to induce him to consider that his dwelling, and
inflict no evil. Finally white earth is placed upon or sprinkled
over the grave that they may soon forget the dead one, whose
name, indeed, is never mentioned again for fear he might hear it
and do some injury. If others arrive from afar, they go first to
the mourners and sit down with them, the women behind the
men, the men behind the women, and those of the same sex be-
side or before each other, and show their sympathy with them by
crying and lamenting for a while. When information is received
that a man has been speared, or a man or a woman killed, &e.,
weeping, lamenting, and shouting at once begins. Such a dead
person is buried by the finder, and the wife or wives are married
by the brother next following in age. He does not assume an
240
additional burden by so doing, for they provide for themselves
and their children. When he has something, he divides it with
them, and in return receives his share of their mana. Orphans
fare the worst, and usually the nearest relative looks after them,
but does not assume a parent’s position. Such children receive
blows, and have to provide for themselves as best they can.
The avenging of a murder is the duty of the nearest relatives
of the murdered person. But how do they know who committed
the deed? This is an open secret, for all know the deplorable
customs, and consequently each other’s enemies. The murdered
person and his relatives were perfectly aware whom he had
killed, and the nearest relatives of the latter were his avengers,
whom they knew well also, and, therefore, the murderer, wrana.
The practice of sorcery makes a slight difference, which will be
explained hereafter. If the relatives of a murdered murderer
considered that their father, brother, or son had deserved his
violent death, all would be well, but this they do not by any
means. They accordingly devise and plan how to inflict the
same upon the wrana of their own relation, or upon his next of
kin, the aruninja. If it cannot be done at once—the brothers
or children being, perhaps, yet too young—it is done in the
course of time—being never forgotten. The most suitable op-
portunity is waited for; the murderer and his next of kin,
perhaps, become careless, indifferent, or negligent ; one of them
lives, perhaps, alone for a time at a lonely place. If the avengers
become aware of this, they leave at night, surprise, and kill him,
for which purpose they paint the whole body a deep black.
These avengers know perfectly well what fate awaits them, and
that some day they will become its victims, and, therefore, there
is no end to the feud. To this must be added the murders
occasioned by their belief in sorcery. If the avengers—for
almost always there are several, at least two, because no one
ventures to go out alone upon a blood-hunt—succeed in obtaining
the assistance of a number of abettors, and feel sufficiently con-
fident of their overwhelming force, they attack their enemies by
daylight, and are then called tnenka, on account of the open in-
vasion ; but wrana if the deed is done secretly.
6. GOVERNMENT.
The natives around the mission station have a kind of govern-
ment, being ruled by the aged men and medicine-men. It more
often fails than not just where it ought to act, as, for example, in
putting down the murders. On the contrary, these deeds are en-
couraged. This state of affairs arises from the fact that they
form no nation, nationality, tribe, or triblets. Properly one can
only speak of families among them, and these possess equal
241
rights as regards each other, only those families which are inter-
related being more intimately united amongst themselves. But
even among the related ones such murders may occur, as is shown
by the following incident. There live here two distantly related
families, the head of one of them having a second wife, who comes
from the MacDonnell Ranges, who is rarely in this locality. Last
year the old and solitary wife of the head of the other family
went to the MacDonnell Ranges, as was her custom, and was
beaten so severely by the other woman and her relations, that she
succumbed to her wounds on her way back. For what reason ?
The daughter of the aggressor, by another long since deceased
husband, had died shortly before. The old people and the
sorcerers concluded that she had been killed by the son of this
old woman by means of witchcraft. As this son was blind, and
always stays here, they could not easily get hold of him, so the
mother, or next of kin, had to suffer and die instead. The hus-
band of this murderess is extremely irritated about it, and would
like to go and punish his wife by beating her as severely. He
has only abstained from doing this because we placed the conse-
quences of such action clearly before him, namely, that he would
beat her till she died, and then her relative would avenge her by
killing him. It is a sad case where there is no proper govern-
ment. It is only in a few instances that the authority of the
aboriginal government can be perceived. Thus, when a new camp
is to be pitched, or a settlement formed, the old people indicate
the spot. Also, in the event of dissensions, an order or rule is
obeyed preventing these from ending in murder, for under the in-
fluence of violent anger the natives have no self-control. Con-
sequently as soon as two men become angry and proceed to high
words, the others hasten to interpose themselves fully armed, to.
conciliate as much as possible, and even to part the disputants
forcibly. As a result, the disturbance ends, usually in such cases,
in the antagonists only inflicting wounds with knives or spears
in the thick flesh of the thighs. Afterwards, the one who com-
menced using violent means, or, if it has not gone so far, the one
who started the quarrel has to leave the place, and is practically
exiled for a certain period. Knowing this rule, the guilty person
starts voluntarily the following morning, without the least oppo-
sition, and when he returns everything is forgiven and forgotten.
There is also a law or rule in respect of widows. A widow
must marry the younger brother of the deceased. The latter
never objects, for men are always pleased to have as many wives
as they can get, but it happens sometimes that the widow is not
willing, and does not like the man. However, the knirabata and
ngankara, old men and the sorcerers, try to enforce the rule by
argument and persuasion, and, if this be ineffective, by scolds
Q
242
and threats, the latter referring to their magic powers. These
are the principal means whereby the aged and the sorcerers
attempt to attain and retain respect and authority, and do gain
it. The respect, which is paid them by the women and the
younger members, is based on a belief that they do possess magic
powers. Notwithstanding all this, it happens that widows do
marry their favorites, and follow their own inclination, especially
if the legitimate bridegroom does not possess the physical strength
to compel compliance, such as being blind, lame, &c. Also, in
arranging for feasts, the aged are priviliged, and are the principal
organisators of such.
7. RELIGION.
The well-known festivals or dances of the natives, called by
them tjurwnga and ildada, are ordered and arranged by the old
people. Each one of these has one or more of these tjuwrunga as
his special privilege or monopoly. This right does not pass to his
sons as an inheritance. When one of these ancients wishes to
celebrate his tjwrunga he consults with the others, and then mes-
sengers are sent by him to the neighbours, inviting them to attend
at his tjwrunga. The invitations are delivered by young men,
who ornament themselves in the peculiar manner, explained above,
and which renders them at once recognisable as messengers. In
the meantime the men at home secretly prepare themselves suit-
ably for the occasion, as no woman or child must see anything
of it. The old man whose ¢jurwnga it is orders everything to the
best of his ability ; he alone is supposed to possess the requisite
knowledge or original inspiration. Thus one of them owns the
ilia tjurunga, or emu festival ; another the yarimba tjurunga, or
fish festival, &c. These festivals are no mere pleasure-bouts, but
serve another purpose, and have a religious significance. Their
proper basis, I believe, is worship, or, more correctly, idolatrous
service, and a consideration of the whole surroundings points to
this conclusion. It must be mentioned here that the natives pos-
sess small disks of slate and wood, about as large as the hand,
called tjurunga arknanoa (festival plates), which are secreted in
caves, and which neither woman nor child must see. Upon these
various markings are engraved, which the respective old man to
whom they belong alone understands, describing the whole mean-
ing of his ¢jwrwaga, as to its origin and purport. They pretend
that these t/wrunga arknanoa were altjira—that is, were not made
—but I suspect, as they occasionally give some to white people,
that the old men and sorcerers make them themselves. They also
present some occasionally to the young men, and initiate them
gradually into the whole secret meaning, and finally, I believe,
into the whole system of deception. No one, however, ever re-
veals the fact, although one may read it in their faces. Why
243
not? They fear death; if discovered, it might cost them their
life. If one attempts to deprecate the tjwrwnga of the old, it
may happen one day that the traducer is killed for this offence, a
case of the kind having occurred in the MacDonnell Ranges only
a few years ago. The old one whose 4Yurunga it is explains its
import and meaning to the uninitiated, and what is it? All the
festivals refer exclusively to eating or to the supply of food, and
it is pointed out whence the various objects as emu, fishes, W&e.,
are derived ; in what number and size they formerly existed, &c.,
which forms also the burden of their songs. These festivals serve
as reminders, and extol the past, conjoined with prayers that
these animals, &c., may again appear in the same numbers, of
similar size, &e.
According to the nature of the tjurwnga is the ornamentation
of the body; thus for a fish festival the body is painted with fish-
like figures, although the figures may be the same for several.
The characteristic behaviour and cries of the respective animals is
mimicked by the dancers, of which art they are really masters.
Sometimes it happens that one or other does not celebrate his
festival in his own district, but goes to another with his people,
and holds it there that the other people may become acquainted
with it. The preparation occupies them usually for days, some-
times for weeks, the chosen spot being cleared of all rubbish until
it looks like a tennis-court. The head-dresses and the painting of
the body requires also much time.
When everything is ready, the festival commences towards the
evening. Women and children hurry towards the spot, and sit
down together in a mass at one end of the arena, the men sitting
in front of them. The chief old man and the festive dancers sit
apart at a little distance. The singing, conducted by the on-
lookers, begins. One or two dancers then step forward and
execute a dance, consisting in keeping time to the singing by
vigorous stamping with the feet, endeavoring at the same time to
imitate the peculiarities of the particular animal that lends its
name to the festival. After a while a pause is made, succeeded
by the performance of another, and thus it goes on throughout
the whole night, and for three or four nights in succession, while
they rest and sleep by day. During the day the women have to
provide the food for eating, and on this account such festivals are
always held at a season when some article of food is to be had in
abundance and within the immediate neighbourhood.
The following are a few of the native songs to show their form
and contents :—
l. “ Tutjatitjana jala ramana /”
“Large Emu, many tracks !”
244
bo
“ Magatjagatjana = werilankana /”
“Tnnumerable Emu have been here!”
3. “ Lambulambila laintjurbmana /”
“The name of a bird is upon mountain-sized water
4. “ Galbmantalanta janian gatitjalanta yanian /”
‘Honey much, Yes! yes! Very much; yes! yes!”
Most of the words of these songs are partly obsolete, and partly
taken from other dialects. This explains why they are not
understood by every one. One knows one song, another a
different one, all being connected with the particular tjurunga,
and derived from their ancestors. Their festivals of circumcision
have not been seen by us. What I know of it is only by hear-
say, hence I merely mention it. The youths are circumcised at
puberty.
Respecting an after-life, the natives say that the souls of all go
to laia, They cannot explain how this does not accord with the
tmara altjira, and detailed when speaking about the burial.
By laia they understood a lake north from here, on whose
shores the souls live, and eat the best of food, which, especially
fruit, is found there in great abundance.
{
8. SUPERSTITION AND WITCHCRAFT.
The natives are very suspicious of impending evil, and have a
great fear of death. Everything unusual or extraordinary in
their opinion portends some danger. When an infant is born,
its hair, and that of the mother, is cut off, so that both may re-
cover quickly, and grow fat. The natives regard leanness almost
as a disgrace, and on this account do all they can to become fat
by taking care not to work too much, and lying about and sleep-
ing, or strolling idly. To be able to eat much is accounted
honorable, and he who can stow away the largest quantity is
respected as a thorough man. Such a one boasts of it, and prides
himself at being always hungry, and able to eat. The phrase
“iinga ngaiala nama”—“ I am hungry”—is used frequently, and
with emphasis, even when a piece of meat of a pound weight or
more has just been consumed. In order to get strong and fat,
several cords of the hair of marsupial rats are worn about as
thick asa finger, namely, a short, tight-fitting one around the
neck, called gulitja ; a longer one reaching down to the breast,
called matara,; and another, gulitja, around the upper arm.
These cords serve likewise to fix the tufts of feathers.
The men sometimes cut off the hair of the dead, spin it, and
make a kind of net of the thread, which is either worn around
the neck, or in the bag under the belt over the hip. Great magic
powers are ascribed to this gururkna, for he who has got one is
always safe, and none can hurt or kill him. The greatest care is
245
taken of this charm ; if lost, no pains are spared to find it again,
and if not recovered, a feeling of insecurity remains. When
about to set off on a journey they try earnestly to obtain one, or
to borrow one for the occasion. For all that, however, it is
astonishing how timid they are. If an unusual noise is heard at
night they suspect enemies, even if it is only caused by a harm-
less animal; nay, when so alarmed, they often mistake trees,
animals, &c., for enemies in the broad daylight. Their pernicious
customs make this feeling of fear often only too well founded.
Twins portend evil, because uncommon, hence one of the infants
has to die; it is said that some kill the boys derived from a
white father.
Tf one falls sick or dies, the natives at once conclude he must
have been bewitched, or bitten, or hurt by the devil—eringa.
At the same time they think they can bewitch others, the old
ones and the medicine-men especially fostering that belief. For
this purpose they employ various magic agencies as charms, as the
following :— .
1. Nguwanja, a stout, oblong piece of wood or bone, resembling
a lead pencil, which, when of the latter substance, is made of the
tibia, or big bone of the emu. At one end it is a little thicker
and blunt, while the opposite extremity is thinner, and tapering
to a point. This implement is thrown by the old men and
sorcerers in the direction of their enemy to make him sick, or to
kill him, as they imagine.
2. Ntijala, resembling the former in shape, but made of the
shinbone of the kangaroo. The old man or sorcerer points with
this at the enemy, who sits near his fire, at some distance, in
order to sicken or kill him.
3. Kwalja-kwalja, a tuft of emu feathers, worn usually fixed
under the belt at the back ; it is supposed to protect them from
their enemies, and to give the wearer strength to kill them.
4. Dara, a tuft of eagle feathers, serving the same purpose as
the preceding.
5. Lalkara, a little implement about six inches long, and either
of wood or bone, which is worn through the septum of the nose,
and by means of which they also think they can hurt others.
Finally, in addition, they employ magic songs and spells.
Evil spirits and devils are combated in the same way as we
have seen when describing the burial rites.
The following supplementary remarks may be added :—
If a person dies at night, men armed with spears place them-
selves near by to frighten /tana (the spirit), that it may bring no
harm to them.
When eclipses of sun or moon take place they fancy that the
devil (erinja) has placed himself in front of those bodies, and
246
throw their spears into the air in all directions, accompanied by
great contortions of the body, in order to hunt erinja away.
The comets they consider are big men prognosticating ruin and
death ; these they bind by spells to one spot, so that they cannot
get away, but must finally die.
When the Magellanic clouds are visible in the sky, they speak
with a subdued voice, or not at all, for they are the poison-fangs
of a gigantic snake. This is in order that the latter may not per-
ceive them, else they might be seen, bitten, and die.
Even the whirlwinds are caused by the devil as he rushes
through the air, and thereby stirs up the dirt, but they use no
spells : against them.
The innocent morning and evening stars are said to point out
to the old men and sorcerers whom they are to bewitch.
Monyabarra are the souls of living people wandering about at
night, seeking to withdraw the fat from the body of others, and
to devour it. The mind of the natives being full of such thoughts,
they frequently dream of them, and some pretend to have even
seen such mongabarra. One native told us one morning a monga-
barra had taken the soul of his granddaughter, but he had run
after it, and recovered it again!
If it rains too long the old natives shout out their spells, and
strike against the rain with their sticks to compel it to stop.
To the albeta—a tuft of tails of the marsupial rats which they
wear upon the head—the old men ascribe the property of charm-
ing the boys so as to induce them to demand to be circumcised
and be made men (atwa). No doubt the magic force les really in
the open contempt shown towards these boys until they have been
operated upon.
bo
RNG
~I
GEOLOGICAL NOTES ON THE UPPER FINKE
RIVER BASIN.
By Cuas. CHEwineas, F.R.G.S.
[Communicated by Pror. R. Tars.]
[Read June 2nd, 1891.]
Plate X~
During the first three months of the present year I travelled
in zig-zag fashion through and about the watershed of the Finke
River, which takes its rise in the ranges near the centre of Aus-
tralia ; and such observations as I then made I now present to
the Society, and in doing so, no one is so conscious as myself how
incomplete and imperfect my efforts have been.
PRE-SILURIAN Rocks.
These are found freely distributed throughout the length and
breadth of the MacDonnell Ranges. They extend to near the
Western Australian boundary on the west, and to the Queens-
land boundary on the east. On the south the wall-like range,
called the MacDonnell Range South, afterwards to be noticed,
limits them in that direction ; while to the north their extent is
not yet known. Throughout they are highly crystalline in struc-
ture, distinctly stratified, with a dip in general to the north at a
steep angle. Hornblendic rocks give the north side of the ranges
and outlying hills a black appearance—on closer observation they
weather into rounded masses, and crack in all directions, often
circular. Mounts Hay and Chapple Ranges are composed of
this rock. Feldspar (probably oligoclase) exists in the district,
and I found garnets as well. Impure garnets form a constituent
part of the hornblendic schist, which is closely compacted,
massive, and intensely hard.
From the appearance of these rocks, the contour of the country,
and the remarks made by the late W. C. Gosse and Mr. Charles
Winnecke, F.R.G.S., on the Reynold’s Range, situated some 90
miles to the north, and the late Colonel Warburton’s remarks on
the country to the westward and north-west, I am assured that
the country now known as the Burt Plain, and from that to the
Reynold’s Range, has been denuded, and is now many thousands
of feet lower than it originally was. It probably averages not
less than 2,000 feet above sea-level. This land, which is now a
248
level expanse of plain and drifting sandhills, with here and there
low bluff hills and salt marshes dotted over it, was at a subse-
quent period to the Silurian upheaval the highest tract of land
in Central Australia.
When the quartzite capping, which will shortly be noticed, be-
came denuded, the pre-Silurian rocks weathered away much faster
than the rocks to the south, which are partially in places and
wholly in others covered by Silurian quartzites; thus we have
high land still where quartzite exists, and lower land where it
has been denuded.
The southern edge of the Burt Plain is bounded by an escarp-
ment of crystalline rocks consisting principally of chlorite schists
and granite ; the escarpment rises abruptly to an average height
of 800 to 1,000 feet. These remarks refer to that portion of the
range from Mount Zeil to near the Alice Springs. The drainage
to the north is short, but the southern drainage starts imme-
diately from the top of the range. This ridge is really the
watershed of the MacDonnell Ranges, though higher peaks and
ranges exist some few miles farther to the south.
Micaceous schists and metamorphic granite follow on in regular
sequence to the south, with occasional outcrops of coarse eruptive
granite and other eruptive rocks. Long ridges of hard white
quartzite nearly vertically disposed, and dipping comformably
with the schistose and stratified granite-rocks run through the
country east and west, and form absolutely impassable barriers
to the traveller, saving along the creek-channels, which intersect
them. These ridges form the highest ranges in the MacDonnell,
and mark the lines of faults, which are frequent. Mounts Zeil
and Liebig are exceptions, being formed of metamorphic granite.
Then follow metamorphosed clays and shales interstratified with
yellow and blue crystalline limestone, which conclude the series.
In the neighbourhood of these rocks there are marks of great
erosion and denudation. Prior to the great Silurian upheaval,
hereafter to be mentioned, these rocks were overlain by more
than a mile in thickness of Silurian quartzites, limestones and
shales ; the only remnants of which are the ridges and patches of
quartzite and limestone. In the neighbourhood of the granitic
dykes the Silurian remnants are much scattered.
Mica is abundant in both eruptive and metamorphic granite,
and I feel sure marketable sizes will be found much farther to the
west than that discovered at Hartz Range. Quartz reefs are of
frequent occurrence throughout the granite and schistose rocks,
but I regard the western end of the MacDonnell as a splendid
field for the prospector. Topographical surveys and a critical
examination of rock specimens can alone determine accurately
moot questions on the pre-Silurian rocks of Central Australia,
and particularly of the MacDonnell Ranges.
249
SILURIAN Rocks.
The ‘MacDonnell Ranges South” form a barrier to and rise
abruptly from the limestone and shales of pre-Silurian age. I
failed to detect any unconformability between them. The escarp-
ment is formed by the denudation of the limestones and shales.
It is my opinion that when these rocks were in course ef forma-
tion, the pre-Silurian rocks were horizontally disposed, otherwise
I do not think faults could have occurred and placed such long
narrow quartzite ridges in their present positions to the schists
had the angle of unconformity been great.
The area over which this formation extends has not been deter-
mined in many directions, but sufficicnt is known to be able to
say that it approaches the Musgrave Ranges on the south; on
the west it extends well on towards Lake McDonald, on the east
to beyond the Hale River, and on the north to and inclusive of
the MacDonnell Ranges South. There is every probability that
beyond these limits the formation stretches to the south-west, to
the north-west, north-east, east, and west, over considerable
areas, as I am persuaded from the notes of Gosse and other ex-
plorers that it extends to and is largely represented in the Mann,
Tomkinson, Petermann, and other Ranges; and much of what
has been termed ‘desert sandstone” must be classed under
“Silurian.” Similarity of physical structure alone has led to
errors.
Two axes produce the Upper Finke basin. The larger and
more important runs east and west through the heart of the
MacDonnell Ranges. At the time this upheaval transpired the
Silurian quartzites were largely represented over the area now
occupied by the basin, as proved by fossil and stratagraphical
evidence; and were by lateral pressure formed into anticlinal
and synclinal folds, which run nearly east and west. With one
exception, viz., that of an eruptive outcrop, it forms the bed rock
of the basin. The second and lesser runs in a north-westerly
and south-easterly direction, and junctions with the first near the
western end of the MacDonnells, forming an oblique plication of
the Silurian foldings, and also the “basin.” The latter deter-
mines the western watershed, and the former the northern, of the
Finke River and its tributaries. To the north and west of these
axes small creeks in comparison with the Finke and its tributaries
take their rise, run out into sandhill country, and soon are lost.
The Finke may be said to follow the lowest part of the basin,
and, like its tributaries, maintains a south-easterly course, occa-
sionally breaking through from one synclinal fold to the next
farther south.
To return to the anticlinal and synclinal folds within the basin.
How wonderfully even the pressure has been can scarcely be
250
imagined ; it must be seen to be fully understood. Not only has
the pressure produced foldings of great regularity, but now that
many of the anticlines are partially denuded it would be difficult
to conceive of strata more evenly and beautifully formed. It is
the rule, in fact, where the strata stand at all vertical to find high
parallel wall-lke ranges reaching for miles, sometimes for scores
of miles, through, across, or over which the traveller cannot go.
It is possible to ride the whole length of the ranges between
walls of rock that tower up perpendicularly on either side, and
meditate on the time when the narrow plain through which he
rides was once filled with limestones, shales, or other rock equally
fragile in comparison with quartzite. This description applies
wherever the strata are sufficiently vertical, and no newer forma-
tion overlies and fills the denuded space.
The folding is traceable to the south and east until covered by
Cretaceous and Tertiary formations. The first synclinal forms
the valley now called the Missionaries’ Plain ; it runs from Gar-
diner’s Range to the Hale River. Looking from this plain to
the northward the MacDonnell Ranges South rises almost verti-
cally a thousand feet out of the plain; it has a few foothills,
which will be noted hereafter, and designated ‘‘ Pudding-stone
Hills.” They attain to, if not over, 3,000 feet above sea-level,
and all the ranges of crystalline rocks lying behind and to the
north of it are hidden from view. Only a few peaks and tops of
the highest ridges as they rise a thousand feet higher can be seen.
It is thought that many of the highest peaks of the MacDonnell
exceed 4,000 feet above the sea, but if I am not mistaken Mount
Giles will be found to be the highest elevation. There are four
passes through the MacDonnell Ranges South in a distance of
150 miles, viz., Temple Bar, Ellery’s Creek, Finke Gorge, and
Mareena Bluff, the latter being near the western end. At the
three first-mentioned the strata stand nearly vertical, but in the
latter inclined to the south, and some 20 miles has to be travelled
before the five miles of range in a direct line north and south can
be crossed. Travelling northwards through the pass a wide
valley is entered. On the western side a horse could walk up the
incline to the top of the nearest cliff; to the east towers up a
bold headland a thousand feet high at least. The view from near
the entrance to the pass is graphically described by Mr. Ernest
Giles, F.R.G.S.* The track leads under receding bluffs on the
right ; the valley gradually closes through the strata becoming
more vertical, and eventually a way is found to the north through
a creek-gorge by which the pre-Silurian limestones are reached.
Apart from the grandeur of the pass, the strata at this place are
* “Geographic Travels in Central Australia,” 1875, p. 22.
251
so inclined that they can be examined to great advantage, thanks
to the quartzite cappings.
It was underneath these bluff-shaped headlands of quartzite
that I noticed fragments of fossils amongst the talus, and on
climbing-up under one of the bluffs, I discovered some hundreds.
of feet thick of fossiliferous limestone in thin beds, with inter-
calated dark-green shales. The limestone was almost wholly
composed of fossil shells. I believe they may be had underneath
any of the bluffs, and for a distance of 15 or 20 miles without a
break. I also found fossils of the same age at the head of both
the Walker and Petermann Creeks, which have their commence-
ment on the top of anticlinal folds. The quartzite has been
denuded sufficiently to expose the shales and limestones, which
have eroded faster than the quartzite sides, and thus a valley has
been formed.
A few miles to the west of Mareena Bluff Pass a fault appears
on the south side of this range, and exposes a headland of quart-
zite 1,000 feet thick, horizontally bedded. Wherever this forma-
tion is met with the cleavage is most perfect, and where the
sandstone remains unaltered, flag-stones of any size may be had.
It would appear that symmetry is the order throughout Central
Australian, if not Australian rocks generally. Generalising may
be more safely dealt in than in most parts of the world. How
regular are the Cretaceous clays and Tertiary rocks overlying
them. The Ooraminna (Devonian?) Sandstone is recognisable
at a moment when once its characteristics are known. The anti-
clinal and synclinal foldings of the Silurian formation maintain
such good parallels, that when several sections across them are
taken, even a few insignificant outcrops appearing above the
recent wind-drift sand, connect without fail the lines of folding.
The chief upheaval in Central Australia occurred towards, if not
at, the close of the Silurian epoch. It was then that the
MacDonnell Ranges assumed their general present shape, and the
Upper Finke Basin took on much of its present form. In the
synclinal fold, in which Tempe Downs Station stands, was next
deposited a rock at least 2,000 feet thick, described as
DervontaAn—(1) Mupstone anp (2) OoRAMINNA SANDSTONE,
on the top of which, and conforming to it, was laid at least
2,000 feet of sandstone—the middle stratum may be described
as a highly ferruginous fine-grained sandstone, and the present
uppermost formation a red friable coarse-grained sandstone ;
sometimes white and feldspathose. It does not conform to the
Silurian rocks, and has been only subjected to slight longitudinal
pressure in comparison with the Silurian. It has, however, taken
252
on in some measure the anticlinals and synclinals of the older
rocks. As the horizon cannot be determined until fossils are
found we must wait their discovery.
The characteristics of the Ooraminna Sandstone are bold head-
lands, precipitous sides for 800 feet, cleavage indistinct. It is
usually found in localities protected within the synclinal folds of
the Silurian quartzites. This extensive formation at one time
covered up the James, Gardiners, Geo. Gills, Lewis, and other
Ranges, and much of the MacDonnells, not to speak of localities
farther afield. The Finke runs over many miles of it, and in the
precipitous walls which rise 800 feet on either side the river-bed
I saw, when not distant from MacDonnell Ranges, pebbles freely
embedded in the sandstone. Flanking the South MacDonnell in
the form of foot-hills, but unconformable to the Silurian rocks,
are long ridges of pudding-stone extending some 70 miles east
and west, and in strike parallel with the Silurian rocks. I noticed
at the Gilbert Spring, situated west of the Lutheran Mission
Station, pudding-stone similar to that just referred to, and think
it highly probable that when the Devonian (?) sandstone was
being deposited the MacDonnell Ranges were higher from their
base than they are to-day, though probably islands in the sea;
the waves dashing against the rocks broke off fragments and dis
tributed them over that part of the basin nearest the MacDon-
nell Ranges, and thus were formed the pudding-stone hills. I
consider it probable the red sandstone and the pudding-stone,
which are conformable, are one and the same formation. The
part that is left can only be called a remnant of what once
existed. In many places near the MacDonnells so much mica is
in this rock as a constituent that it glistens in the sunlight.
Prior to the deposition of this formation the MacDonnells had
been denuded in places of all Silurian formations, for I saw a
hill of pre-Silurian schists capped by mudstone. The capping of
mudstone was dark-red in color, and on climbing to the top of the
hill I found the strata were twisted and compressed into almost
every conceivable shape. |
This brings us to the second series of foldings that Central
Australia has undergone. I do not think in this instance there
was any great upheaval; nor, for the matter of that, do I think
there was in the Silurian upheaval; in both instances lateral
pressure from the north disturbed the strata, and in this
Devonian (?) disturbance the Silurian and pre-Silurian strata
were horizontally compressed into sharper folds, the extent of
which is indicated by the gentle anticlinals and synclinals of this
formation. Between the Silurian and the Devonian, if we may
judge by the appearance of the rocks, there was a wide break,
and I saw no intervening strata; on the contrary, the mudstone
253
and sandstone abutt right on to the Silurians. Subsequent to
the Devonian (?) epoch, it is evident that the MacDonnells were
meanwhile degraded to their present level, or nearly so, for out
of the valleys in the heart of the MacDonnell rise flat-topped
hills, chiefly of coarse sandstone rock frequently porcelainised.
Mr. H. Y. L. Brown has expressed the opinion that they may
be of
Mesozoic (?)
age. The strata dip south, as a rule, but sometimes to the north.
In the valley in the MacDonnell on which Glen Helen Station
stands a few miles of this formation is exposed, but it is being
fast eroded. It is probable the horizon will prove to be early
Mesozoic. Again, on the sides of the Silurian anticlinals in the
James Range remnants of a deposit, containing a large percent-
age of manganese and iron, resemble these hills in the Mac-
Donnell, as also do several hills in the valley of the Finke, where
it debouches from the ranges on to the Great Southern Plain and
in other places. A striking resemblance in the dip is noticeable
wherever these hills are met with, and they are seen to dip be-
neath the clays of the Lake Eyre basin.
I have now to record the third series of foldings, and it was
lesser than either the Silurian or Devonian (7), and may be termed
the ‘ Mesozoic” upheaval.
CRETACEOUS.
How much folding has gone on since the Cretaceous clays of
the Lake Eyre basin were laid on is a matter for conjecture, but
from exposures I saw near the junction of the Finke and Hugh
Rivers, I judge it has undergone slight folding. I saw no trace
of this formation within the range-country—it has been pierced
where only a few feet thick at the junction of the Palmer and
Walker Creeks, and also to the south of that in wells. A lime-
stone-rubble closely compacted with flints and gypsum is the
characteristic of this rock on its northern edge, where it rests
unconformably on the supposed earlier Mesozoic rocks.
Resting, I take it, unconformably on these rocks, without any
very marked change in appearance, and horizontally stratified,
next follows the supra-Cretaceous or
TERTIARY
formations, so noted, so weary to travel over. For a description
of which I must refer those interested to a paper read before this
Society on April 2nd, 1889, by Mr. J. J. East, F.G.S. His
travels led him over the eastern part of the MacDonnells, mine
the western. For the most part he travelled outside of the Finke
valley. In that paper mention is made of some white gritty hills
254
with porcelain cappings situated within the MacDonnells near
the Elder River. JI saw numerous hills of a like character
throughout the ranges in my travels. At the extreme head of
the Petermann Creek resting on fossiliferous Silurian limestone,
and on the Walker Creek resting on mudstone, it may be seen.
As a rule the hills are cone-shaped, very white, composed of clay-
grit, and always horizontally disposed. There is a difference of
2,000 feet in altitude between the counterpart of these hills in
the neighbourhood of Lake Eyre. The interesting problem is,
were these hills formed by wind-drift? or were they formed be-
neath the sea? If from wind-drift, their great elevation is easily
accounted for; if on the contrary a marine deposit, it is quite
evident Australia was beneath the sea at no very distant geologi-
cal data. Following on this version, what has become of this
immense deposit ? and to where has it gone? and by what way ?
It is so friable that as the waves of the sea gently receded it
would be lapped away, and by ocean currents carried to the
bottom of some other ocean. But why was Lake Eyre and its
basin not filled? or more correctly, why is it a depression ?
Should not this formation fill it to overflowing? To this may be
added that it is evident pre-Silurian and Silurian rocks form the
bedding to Lake Amadeus not many feet beneath the blue clay,
and farther to the east granite outcrops occur near the western
watershed of the Finke. It is-possible an ocean current swept
through and along this valley, and coming in contact with the
Flinders Range rocks carried off all sediment collected on the
way, and much of what was already in Lake Eyre basin, which
great vortex was probably formed at the close of the Silurian
epoch. What treasures of wealth that basin holds can only be
told by the diamond drill, but from the fact that coal has been
struck at Leigh’s Creek, and that the rocks surrounding it on the
north and north-west dip into it, it is possible that coal may be
found in many places around its edge. To come toa
CoNCLUSION.
The fact is everywhere apparent that rapid degradation is
going on throughout Central Australia, especially where the hard
rocks are more exposed on the high-lands. The extremes of heat
by day, and almost invariably cold nights, cause much contraction
and expansion, and the rocks break up. When sufficiently broken
the wind, which throughout the summer months blows from the
east, carries the sand along and forms sandhills as even as ocean
waves. The wird is here a great factor in the transport of
eroded rocks, much greater than flood-waters. So porous is the
soil that moisture sinks beneath the surface at once in the sandy
country, and flows to lower levels. Ina few instances an anti- |
2595
clinal brings it to the surface again, but instances are not frequent.
A note on the fossils discovered by me has been supplied by Pro-
fessor Tate, appended herewith, and to whom I am also indebted
for a determination of the rock specimens.
NOTE ON THE FossILs BY PROFESSOR TATE.
1. From the HEAD oF WALKER CREEK and MAREENA BLUFF :—
Orthoceras sp., related to O. excentricum ; a cast.
Raphistoma ? sp.; casts of three examples.
Strophomena sp.; allied to S. funiculata, McCoy, but the
primary ribs bifurcate.
Phacops sp.; a tail-piece about 14 x 1} inches, composed of
at least six segments.
2. From PETERMANN CREEK :—
Orthoceras sp., allied to O. imbricatum, the siphuncle very
excentric.
Orthis flabellum.
There is no community of species between the two localities,
though at both the facies is decidedly Silurian. The generic de-
terminations of the Mollusca, though probably correct, are based
on external resemblances, and therefore subject to revision ; the
reference of the Trilobite-tail to Phacops is perhaps less reliable.
This uncertainty of the exact generic location makes any specific
determination somewhat untrustworthy ; and until a larger num-
ber of species have been collected it will be desirable to refrain
from an attempt to correlate the formation with any greater de-
gree of definiteness, though the balance of the meagre evidence is
in favour of Upper Silurian.
256
NOTE ON A VOLCANIC ASH FROM THE ISLAND OF
TANNA, NEw HEBRIDES.
By Prof. Rennie, M.A., D.Sc. and Mr. E. F. Turner.
[Read August 4, 1891.]
The volcanic ash of which we give an analysis below was for-
warded to one of us by the Rev. W. Gray, missionary to the
Presbyterian Church of South Australia, in the island of Tanna.
The ash was collected at a distance of several miles from the
volcano. The following is an extract from Mr. Gray’s letter on
the subject :—‘“The cone on the island of Tanna is about 600 feet
high. The crater basin, oval in shape, is about a mile in circum-
ference. It is about 200 feet deep, and contains several vents,
from which eruptions take place every three minutes or so. The
dust is thus thrown out, and carried for more than 20 miles. The
heavier stuff falls nearer the cone, the lighter farther away. But
the output of dust varies much in this respect. Sometimes there
is very little rough stuff in it ; sometimes it contains a large pro-
portion of clear white particles. The dust, when accompanied by
rain, destroys some kinds of vegetation. It makes water hard,
and curdles milk.” Mr. Gray also states that the fine “hairs”
which it often contains are called Pele’s Hair, Pele being the god-
dess who presides over a volcano in the Hawaiian Islands.
With regard to the destruction of vegetation, the making
water hard, and curdling milk, there can be little doubt that
these effects are due, not to the ash, but to acid vapours emitted
by the volcano during eruption, and carried down with the rain,
especially as quantities of sulphur are known to exist in conjunc-
tion with the volcano.
The following figures are the mean of those obtained in two
closely-agreeing analyses :—
Silica (Si0,) ... caren ae 57°30
Alumina (Al,O,) ne mat 17°96
Ferrous oxide (FeO) _..... So 5:04
Herc oxide (NesO7) 9 \.<- OE 1-56
Manganese oxide (MnO) Be 36
Lime (CaO) ... fe sis 8°22
Magnesia (MgO) a i: 3°60
Potash (KO) ... oe BEE 2°60
Soda (Na,O) ... be 2°80
Phosphorus DENS (P, 0 5) Bee ‘47
257
DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES OF AUSTRALIAN
MoLLUSCA, RECENT AND FOSSIL.
By Proressor Raupu Tate, F.LS., F.G.5.
[Read September 8, 1891.]
Plate XI.
GENUS SIPHONALIA.
It is generally admitted that Siphonalia dilatata, Quoy and
Gaimard, and S. Tasmaniensis, Adams and Angas, are two
sufficiently distinct species; with respect to a third species,
S. maxima, Tryon, in Manual Conch., 1881, p. 135, t. 54, fig.
355, some doubt has been expressed as to its validity, and after
lengthened study of considerable material, having traced-up
specimens of S. Zasmaniensis from three-fourths of an inch in
length to those of seven inches, I have no hesitation in regarding
S. maxima as the senile stage of S. Tasmaniensis.
The species inhabiting South Australian waters are :—
Siphonalia dilatata; Fusus dilatatus, Quoy and Gaimard, Voy.
Astrolabe, t. 34, figs. 15-16.
This is recorded from Encounter Bay by Angas, 1865, where
it is rare.
Siphonalia Tasmaniensis, Adams and Angas (Fusus), Proc. Zool.
Soc., 1863, p. 421, t. 37, fig. 1.
S. maxima, Tryon, op. cit.
This has a much longer spire than the preceding, narrower
body-whorl, less sharply angulated, with more numerous and
obtuse tubercles on the keel.
The species was first recorded by Angas from Hardwicke Bay,
where it is a common shell; it also lives among stones at ex-
treme low tides in Encounter Bay.
Siphonalia pyrulata, Reeve (Fusus), Icon. Conch., t. 13, figs. 50a-505
The type is from Tasmania, but it also occurs in Port Phillip
Bay, and, according to Angas, in Spencer-Gulf.
Siphonalia suleata, Lamarck, sp.
Fusus sulcatus, Lamarck, An. s. Vert., vol. 7, p. 125, 1822.
Siphonalia (Austrofusus) sulcata, Tryon, Man. Conch., 1881,
p. 138, t. 56, fig. 380.
Fusus wustulatus, Reeve, Icon. Conch., t. 17, fig. 66; id,
Tryon, loc. cit., p. 66, t. 39, fig. 170.
R
258
Judging by the figures representing the Lamarckian species, I
am constrained to regard /’. ustulatus, Reeve, a synonym of it.
No locality was known to either Lamarck or Reeve; but Angas
recorded F. ustulatus from St. Vincent-Gulf, where it has
occurred to other collectors in later years. Tryon quotes
S. sulcata as from South Australia. I have seen Victorian
examples of the species.
Siphonalia oligostira, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 6.
This species resembles S. Mandarina, Duclos, of the New
Zealand fauna, but the revolving threads on the body-whorl, in
particular, are flat and without interstitial threadlets; the
whorls are not so regularly convex, being slightly angulated
postmedially ; the spire is proportionately much broader, and the
nucleus consists of one anda half very small turns, whereas in
S. Mandarinus it is cylindrical, of four whorls.
The species makes a passage between S. Tasmaniensis and
S. Mandarinus in its faint shoulder and obsolete nodosities
thereon.
Dimensions.—Length, 88°5; width, 42; length of aperture,
56 mm.
Living on rocks at extreme low tides, Guichen Bay (S. Aust.
Mus.) ; Encounter Bay (Dr. Verco).
Genus Latrrorusus, Cossmann.
This genus was established by its author in “Annales de la
Soc. Roy. Malacologique de Belgique,” 1889, p. 175, to include
certain shells having the outline of /wsws, the plicated columella
of Latirus, and a globulose embryo. He referred to it the living
Fusus lancea, Chemnitz, which probably includes 7. acws, Adams
and Reeve, and two species of /usus described by Deshayes from
the Eocene of the Paris basin. I venture to describe a second
recent species. .
Latirofusus nigrofuseus, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 3.
Shell lanceolate-fusiform, three and a half times as long as
wide, aperture one-half of the total length ; colour brown under a
black epidermis.
Whorls seven and a half; nucleus of one and a half whorls,
smooth, hemispheric, and large.
Spire-whorls separated by a linear suture, almost fiat, spirally
hirate ; commencing lire two, increasing to seven, eight or nine
on the penultimate whorl, four of which are usually stouter than
the interposed ones. The transverse ornament consists of obscure
rounded plications (or they may be wholly obsolete), and of
259
minute threadlets separated by slightly wider intervals than
their width.
Last whorl with a rounded periphery, ornamented with slender
transverse threadlets and stout spiral threads, the latter alternately
large and small, about 15 in number, or the intermediate ones
nearly equal in size to the primaries. The base is rather abruptly
contracted into a moderately long, but stout, canal, ornamented
with about eight distant spiral lire, and transverse threadlets.
Aperture narrow-elliptic ; outer lip hrate within. Coiumella with
two oblique plaits, the anterior one at the origin of the canal ;
canal nearly closed by a horizontal plate-like extension of the
border.
Length from 21 to 22; breadth from 6 to 6°5 mm.
Dredged in hfe one and a half miles off Edithburgh, St. Vincent-
Gulf, in three to four fathoms, by Mr. E. H. Matthews; also in
shell-sand, Aldinga Bay (Avmber), Hardwicke and Encounter
Bays (Adcock ).
Diala magna, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 9.
Whorls nine ; apical whorls two and a half, convex, rapidly
diminishing, purplish-black ; spire-whorls flat, excavated at the
suture, slightly incrassated at the anterior suture, smooth, shin-
ing, whitish interrupted by axial flames of reddish-purple.
Penultimate whorl with one to three spiral grooves bordering
the anterior suture; the colour-stripes on the grooved surface
being broken-up into dots.
Body-whorl with a rounded base ; the anterior two-thirds with
about nine encircling flat ridges, not so wide as the intervening
flat furrows, spotted with purplish-red in the sulci; on the pos-
terior one-third the sulci are obsolete and the colour-spots are
confluent but in an alignment with the anterior dots ; the whole
forming axial bands sigmoidally curved, extending from the
suture to the extreme front. Growth-lines fine and regular,
conspicuous on the base. Aperture subrotund, outer lip thin,
peristome incomplete or thinly continuous, columella simple.
Length, 13-0 ; breadth, 4:5 mm.
Habitat.—Deep water, Port Phillip Bay, Victoria (J. J.
Wilson).
This species is at once distinguished by its size, its furrowed
suture, and the flat distant ribs on the base. Its nearest ally is
D. lauta, A. Adams, certain individuals of which have a slightly
channelled suture, but the basal sulci are linear, and the colour-
spots never confluent. Its rounded base separates it from
D. suturalis, the only other species with distinctly-furrowed
suture ; whilst the arrangement of the colour is not seen in any
other species.
"260
RECENT AND FOSSIL SPECIES OF LEIOPYRGA.
This genus, founded by Messrs. Adams in 1863, differs from
Bankivia by its umbilicus. Two living species, both Australian,
were described by H. and A. Adams, which remain till now the
only representatives of the genus. I have to add one recent
species and two from the Older Tertiary of Victoria.
A synopsis of the specific characters is as follows :—
Shell smooth ; earlier spire-whorls subquadrate. L. picturata.
Shell with spiral ribs.
Ribs on penultimate whorl, three. L. cingulata.
Ribs four, truncated, equal, equidistant ; suture excavated.
L. quadricingulata.
Ribs three, equal, wavy, with a small one at each suture.
L. Sayceana.
Ribs eight to ten. LL. octona.
Leiopyrga picturata, H. and A. Adams.
L. picturata, H. and A. Adams, Ann. Mag. Nat. Hist., 1863,
p- 19; id., Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1865, p. 181; 1867, p. 216.
Bankivia (Levopyrga) picturata, KE. A. Smith, Zool. Alert,
p. 75.
Trochus (Leiopyrga) picturata, Watson Challenger Gastr.,
p. 65.
Cantharidus (Leiopyrga) picturata, Tyron, Man. Conch., vol.,
xi, p. 140, t. 45, figs. 46-48 (1887).
Adams’ type is from Port Jackson, where the species is well-
known ; Angas reported it from St. Vincent-Gulf, but it has not
since been collected in South Australian waters.
Leiopyrga ecingulata, A. Adams.
Ref.—Proc. Zool. Soc., 1863, p. 507. Cantharidus (Leiopyrga)
cingulata, Tryon, op. cit., p. 141. Port Essington.
Leiopyrga octona, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 5.
Shell turrited, narrowly perforate, thin, shining, white, with
oblique or axial zigzag pinkish lines.
Whorls eight and a half, moderately convex, separated by a
linear suture ; the apical whorls two and a half, turbinately
depressed, rufous, smooth. The first two spire-whorls smooth,
the third showing faint spiral lines, which increase in strength
with the revolution of the spire; the anterior whorls with about
eight to ten equal and equidistant, rounded, and rather depressed
cinguli, which are a little wider than the furrows.
Body-whorl equally and regularly cingulated, base convex ;
aperture oval ; outer lip thin, crenated on the margin; columella
261:
thin, but slightly thickened above, and abruptly attenuate to the
front, not perceptibly reflexed ; umbilical groove smooth.
Length, 10; breadth, 4:5 mm.
Habitat.—Royston Head, South Yorke-Peninsula (one ex.);
King George Sound (one ex. ),
This species resembles ZL. pictwrata in outline, but differs by its
conspicuous cinguli, its convex whorls, and linear suture ; from
L. cingulata it would seem to differ in shape and in its numerous
encircling ribs.
Leiopyrga quadricingulata, spec. nov.
Shell turrited, narrowly perforate, thin, internal shell-layer
conspicuously perlaceous.
Whorls eight and a half, flatly convex ; apical whorls two and
a half, smooth, depressed-turbinate ; the next two are quadrate,
margined at the suture; the following, with an excavated suture,
four-ribbed. The ribs are equal, equidistant, compressed, moder-
ately elevated (sometimes having an undulose outline), separated
by much wider flat furrows.
Last whorl usually with intermediate smaller ribs between the
primaries ; periphery rounded.
Traces of colour are visible on some specimens, consisting of a
diffused purplish tinge on a white ground.
Length, 11; breadth, 6 mm.
Habitat. —One of the characteristic fossils of the Miocene-
Tertiary at Muddy Creek; also at Kalimna, Gippsland Lakes,
Victoria.
Leiopyrga Sayceana, spec. nov.
Like LZ. quadricingulata, but the penultimate whorl has three
primary, compressed, acute cinguli, equal and equidistant, and a
slender thread at each suture. The cinguli have an undulate
outline by reason of inconspicuous arched folds which traverse
the width of the whorls. All the spire-whorls are cingulate ; the
suture is more or less concealed by the approximation of the
sutural threads.
Length, 11; breadth, 5:5 mm.
Habitat.—In the Eocene-sandstone on the beach at Beaumaris,
near Cheltenham, Port Philip Bay, Victoria; not uncommon,
according to Mr. Sayce, to whom I am indebted for several
examples.
Semele monilis, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig 7-7a.
Shell ovate-oblong, somewhat compressed, thin, inequilateral,
subinequivalve (the right valve slightly flatter than the left).
Anterior side the longer, rounded; the posterior side shorter,
obliquely truncate in the ventral-half. Ventral margin arched
262
medially, gradually curving upwards to the rounded anterior ex-
tremity, abruptly sloping upwards and outwards to join the post-
doral slope.
Umbos depressed, acute, approximate: lunule very small, but
deeply impressed, broadly lanceolate. The ornamentation consists
of rather distant, moderately elevated, rounded, concentric lire ;
and of thick radial threads, separated by nearly as wide flat
furrows. The radial threads pass uninterruptedly across the
lire, where by reason of minute crenulations on the lateral
faces of the thr eads, the appearance of punctated furrows
is produced. There are six lire within a breadth of 5 to 10 mm.
from the umbo; the crenulations on the lire are about 35 ina
length of 5 mm. at a distance of 10 mm. from the umbo.
The external colour is a pale-yellow to dirty-white, tinged here
and there with rosy blotches having a disposition in the medial
and posterior areas to run into flames. The interior is pellucid,
changing to opaque-white towards the margin, variegated with
blotches and short streaks of a reddish-colour. .
Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter, 21; anterior radius,
11; posterior radius, 10; ventro-dorsal diameter, 17; thickness
at a point a little dorsally to the middle line, 7 mm. A large
specimen measures 27°) by 23 mm.
Habitat.—Cast-up valves at Aldinga (Mr. Kimber); at Moonta
Bay (Mr. McDougall). Fresh shells dredged from 17 to 18
fathoms in Yankalilla Bay by Dr. Verco.
Tellina Vineentiana, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 10
. Shell small, thin, dirty-white, slightly inequivalve (the right
valve more convex), considerably inequilateral, the anterior side
longer, irregularly ovate, narrowed and pointed behind. Orna-
mented with close, short, erect lamellae, becoming fewer and more
elevated on the post-dorsal slope, distantly radiate-striated in the
interstices ; the lamelle increase in number by bifurcation at
about the middle of the valve, again to unite in pairs close to the
front margin.
The front-dorsal margin is a very little convex, and only
slightly oblique, the post-dorsal margin being almost rectilinear
and very slanting ; the ventral outline is broadly arcuate, more
rapidly up-curving in front than behind, posteriorly it has a
slight incurvation.
The umbones are small, acute, and a little elevated.
There are two cardinal teeth in each valve, one of which is
bifid, and two well-developed lateral teeth in the right valve; the
pallial sinus is wide, fused to the pallial line, and extends across
the valve to near the adductor scar.
ie me
Dimensions o-posterior, 15:5; umbo-ventral, 12; sec-
tional diameters, 5-25 mm.
Locality.—_St. Vincent-Gulf, in 17 to 18 fathoms (Dr. Verco).
This species is related to 7. languida, E. A. Smith, but it has
a lamelliform and not striated ornament. Mr. Brazier reports to
me that “the species is quite new; it is smaller, and allied to
7. margaritina, Lamarck, from King George Sound; it is a great
deal smaller, and in miniature like 7’ ostracea, Lamarck, from
India.” The dentition of 7. Vincentiana will not justify its
inclusion in the subgenus /abulina, to which Von Bertin refers
7. australis, Desh., and 7. margaritina, Lamarck.
Lucinopsis pellucida, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 2.
The shell, the diagnostic characters of which here follows, has
an external resemblance to Kellia rotunda and Diplodonta globu-
faris, more especially to the latter by reason of the external liga-
ment. But the internal characters are proper to Lucinopsis, as
determined by actual comparison with its type-species, LZ. wndata.
The left valve has three cardinal teeth ; the central tooth is
vertical, triangular, and its summit medially excavated, appearing
as if bifid ; the anterior tooth is lamellar, short, and moderately
divergent; the posterior tooth is longer, lamellar, and widely
divergent ; the anterior cardinal margin has a deep and wide
groove.
” The right valve has two divergent lamellar teeth, and the
cardinal margin in front is fur rowed.
The pallial sinus is large, rounded, and ascending, reaching to
the middle line of the valve.
Shell rather globose, somewhat circular, and nearly equilateral ;
it is whitish, slightly glossy, and translucent, ornamented with
tine concentric lines and folds of growth, and with delicate radial
striz on the posterior area.
Dimensions.—Antero-posterior, 12:5 ; umbo-ventral, 12; sec-
tional diameters. 7°).
Dredged in life (two examples) from 12 fathoms in Yankalilla
Bay, St. Vincent-Gulf (Dr. Verco ).
Crassatella carnea, spec. nov. Plate xi., figs. 1, la.
Shell suborbicular, rather compressed, almost equilateral ; the
dorsal margin about equally sloping on both sides, a little arched
in front, but rather straighter behind ; anterior side rounded,
post-ventral margin slightly obliquely truncated (more conspicu-
ously so in young examples) ; ventral margin moderately curved.
Surface concentrically ribbed, the ribs attenuate laterally, and
may or may not be developed to the ventral margin.
The colour is a pale yellow-brown with darker coloured blotches
in the median area and before and behind the umbos : ; sometimes
264
there are two interrupted brownish-coloured rays bounding the
median area.
The interior is rose-tinted and the inner edge of the valves
along the ventral margin is minutely crenulated.
Dimensions.—Antero-posterior diameter, 22 ; anterior radius,
10-5 ; posterior radius, 11°5 ; dorso-ventral diameter, 19.
Habitat.—Dredged in life from nine to fifteen fathoms in
Yankalilla Bay, and off Rapid Head by Dr. Verco.
This species is very like C. aurora and C. Banksii, Adams and
Angas, inhabiting Bass-Straits, with regard to colour, ornament
and crenated margin of valves. It is, however, of a different
form, is as widely removed from C. awrora as that species is from
C. Banksii ; thus C. Banksiw is oblong-ovate, C. aurora, trans-
versely ovate, and C. carnea is more rotund ; they may eventually
prove to be variations in shape of an aggregate species.
The proportion of length to the height in C. carnea is 14 to 12,
and in C’. awrora it is 15 to 11.
Pectuneculus sordidus, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 8.
Shell solid, triangularly ovate, moderately convex or slightly
depressed, cardinal area short and narrow, somewhat angulated
posteriorly, the post-dorsal region impressedly flattened and
narrow.
Surface radiately ridged ; ridges 20, broad, subangulated, not
prominently elevated, separated by linear furrows ; there are five
faint ribs on the post-dorsal area; the whole surface crossed by
close and fine concentric strie.
Colour sordid-white, with a few minute chesnut spots about the
umbones, and blotches of the same colour about the hinge-line.
Interior white, with a faint chesnut-tinge about the post-adductor
impression. Inner margin strongly crenated.
Dimensions.—Antero-posterior, 20; umbo-ventral, 18; sec-
tional diameters, 10°5 mm.
Dredged in life (one example), from 9 to 11 fathoms, off Rapid
Head, St. Vincent-Gulf (Dr. Verco).
It has not the shape of P. Gealec of the same size, but the
general style of ornament is the same; though the ribs of the
present shell are more depressed and angular, there is no defined
interstitial furrow, and the concentric ornament is finer.
Leda Vereonis, spec. nov. Plate xi., fig. 4.
Shell elongate-ovate, moderately compressed, subequilateral ;
concentrically lirate; covered with a greenish-gray glossy
epidermis.
The dorsal margins are equally sloping, the front one a little
convex, the posterior slightly concave; the posterior side is
265
shortly acuminated; a slightly-curved keel defines the dorsal area,
which is striated and moderately impressed ; the lunule is very
narrow and defined.
The concentric lire are regular, about 30, stout, elevated, and
compressedly-rounded, separated by a little wider, flat furrows;
they are slightly incurved as they approach the anterior margin,
and more conspicuously so towards the posterior keel, though
there is no appearance of a second keel.
Dimensions.—Antero-posterior, 8; umbo-ventral, 5; sectional
diameters, 3°5 mm.
Numerous examples dredged in life by Dr. Verco (after whom
the species is named) in Yankalilla Bay; also in shell-sand,
Holdfast Bay (2. 7’).
This is not the young of JZ. crassa, which at the same size has
a well-pronounced second keel defining the rostral area. It makes
an approach to LZ. Dohrni, Hanley, but has not so straight a
hinge-line, and is more convex.
A SECOND SUPPLEMENT TO A LIST OF THE
LAMELLIBRANCH AND PALLIOBRANCH MOL-=
LUSCA OF SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
By Proressor RaupH Tarte, F.LS., F.G.S8.
[Read September 8, 1891.]
Chiefly through the dredging operations conducted by Dr.
Verco during the past summer several additions have been made
to the Lamellibranch-fauna of South Australian waters ; several
of these are of extreme interest, and I am constrained to found
no less than six new species, which are described in the preceding
pages.
Addenda and corrigenda to previously recorded species are
placed within brackets.
Thracia speciosa, Angas, Proc. Zool. Soc., 1869, t. 2, fig. 12, p. 48.
Compared with 7’. modesta, this species is oblong and more in-
equilaterai.
A left valve, dredged at 12 fathoms in Yankalilla Bay by Dr.
Verco, agrees fairly well with Angas’ figure of his 7. speczosa,
though its anterior side is longer, and the height is slightly less.
Length, 19°5 mm.; height, 10°5.
266
Hemimactra eretacea, Angas.
ef.—Spisula cretacea, Angas, Proe. Zool. Soc., 1867, t. 44,
fig. 6.
Closely resembles Anapa triquetra, but differs generically and
particularly by the lateral teeth being striated.
Dead shells, Encounter Bay (Adcock) and Aldinga Bay
(Aimber). The identification is based on the comparison with
authentic specimens from the locality of the type.
(Lutraria oblonga, Gmelin.
Mr. G. B. Sowerby in Journal of Conchology, October, 1889,
p- 155, writes that ‘ This species, under various names, seems to
range trom the west coast of Ireland eastward to the Philippine
Islands, and southward to the Cape. It is taken for granted by
most authors that those found in Australian and Indo-Pacific
waters must be specifically distinct from the European, but I can
find no reliable character by which to distinguish them.”
After a careful study of numerous examples of our Lutrariz
and comparison with authentic specimens of ZL. oblonga, I concur
with Mr. Sowerby’s views, and express the opinion that one
species only exists in our waters; therefore the names
L. rhynchena and L. dissimilis must be relegated to the long
catalogue of synonyms under ZL. oblonga. Menke in Moll. Nov.
Hollandiz, p. 46, 1843, would seem to have been the first to
identify an Australian Lutraria with the European species, as he
records L. solenoides, Lamarck, (a recognized synonym of
L. oblonga) from the west coast of Australia). |
Semele monilis, 7’a‘e, antea, p. 261.
Aldinga, Moonta, and Yankalilla Bays.
Tellina Vinecentiana, Tate, antea, p. 262.
Off Rapid Head and Myoponga, and Yankalilla Bay in St. Vin-
cent-Gulf.
[Tellina modestina, V'ate, nom. mut.
Tellina modesta, Sowerby, 1883; non Carpenter (Angulus
modesta), Proc. Acad. Nat. Sc. Philadelphia, p. 56, 1865;
1’. modesta (Carp.), Bertin, Nouv. Arch. du Mus., 1878, p. 274. |
Lueinopsis pellueida, ate, antea, p. 263.
Yankalilla Bay, St. Vincent-Gulf,
Chione striatissima, Sowerby.
Ref.— Venus striatissima, Sowerby, Thes. Conch., p. 718, t.
157, figs. 103-105 ; id., Reeve, Conch. Icon., t. 26, £. 135, 1864 ;
Chione striatissima, Deshayes.
This species, which is not uncommon in St. Vincent-Gulf and
267
Encounter Bay, ranging from 10 to 25 fathoms, and not rare as
a beach-shell, has been incorrectly referred by me as the young
of C. gallinula, whereas, at the time, I did not actually know
juvenile states of that species.
[Kellia rotunda, Deshayes.
An examination of living examples proves the presence of a
broad and short respiratory canal, proper to Kellia. Mr. Adcock
reports to me that the species inhabits the interior of freshly-
deserted ege-cases of sharks ; often many examples, from the state
of fry to that of the adult, occur, clinging by byssal threads to
the surface of the egg-case. Woodward says that Ae//ice creep
about freely, and fix themselves by a byssus at pleasure. |
[GENUS EPHIPPODONTA.
My description of the animal of #. McDougalli proves on
examination of less distorted specimens (in spirit) to be incorrect.
The mantle-lobes are united, except for a length of about one-
third of the animal, at the anterior medial line. The mantle has,
however, a narrow marginal reflection coincident with the shell-
border ; the marginal reflections of each lobe imbricate before
and behind, they are papillary externally and shortly ciliate-
fringed on the edge. The inner pair of gills are very large and
tumidly swollen, they are united behind. The adductor muscles
are in near proxunity to the hinge-line.
Through the slit of the united mantle-lobes a pointed cylindrical
foot and the thickened margins of the inner gills are partially
protruded ; or the latter, when concealed, produce large swellings
of the mantle, these I mistook for a creeping disk.
These characters bring the genus in close relation to Serntilla. |
Crassatella carnea, Tare, antea, p. 263.
Yankalilla Bay and to north of Rapid Bay (Dr. Verco).
Unio Novez-Hollandiz, Gray.
Ref.—Proce. Zool. Soc., 1834, p. 57.
Unio cucumoides, Lea, 1840, and Obs., vol. IIL. p. 30, t. 7,
fig. 2, 1843; zd. Reeve, Conch. Icon., 1868, t. 20, fig. 89.
A black, elongate, narrow, very plicate shell, attenuated and
narrowly truncated posteriorly.
Length, 34 inches ; breadth, 14 inch.
Lagoon near Alice Springs (coll. Mr. Adcock).
The identification is based on Reeve’s figure of U. cucwmoides,
though the specimen wants the diversely radiating wrinkled-
warts on the posterior side, as described by Gray and Reeve.
Smith positively affirms the identity of this species and U. cacwm-
268
otdes, and is therefore known from the Macquarie, Hunter, and
Richmond Rivers.
[Carditella subtrigona, 7'ate.
Many living examples of this species were dredged by Dr. Verco
in Yankalilla Bay. The shell is covered with a thin epidermis of
a pale-horn colour, varied with a more or less diffused flesh-tint.
The largest examples have the following dimensions :—Antero-
posterior, 7°75; umbo-ventral, 7; and sectional diameters, 5.]
Cardita Gunni, Deshayes.
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1852, p. 101; C. Atkinsoni, Ten.-Woods,
A suborbicular cordate shell, with from 17 to 19 nodosely
squamose ribs about as wide as the furrows. Long., 13; lat.,
12 mm.
In deep water off Kangaroo Island; Yankalilla Bay ;
Encounter Bay; also Tasmania.
Leda Vereconis, J ate, antea, p. 264.
Yankalilla Bay; Holdfast Bay.
Pectuneulus sordidus, Tate, antea, p. 264.
Off Rapid Head, St. Vincent-Gulf.
[Peetunculus Gealei, Angas.
Proc. Zool. Soc., 1873. t. 20, fig. 5, p. 183.
P. flabellatus, Ten.-Woods, Trans. Roy. Soc., Vict., 1878, p. 61.
P. laticostatus, Angas, P.Z.S., 1878, p. 871.
P. orbicularis, Angas, P.Z.S., 1879, t. 35, fig. 9, p. 420.
P. Beddomeit, BE. A. Smith, Lamell. Challenger Ex., 1885,
p. 255, t. 18, figs. 1-10.
There is no doubt that P. flabellatus and P. Beddomei are the
same, though Woods’ diagnosis is not satisfactory; however, the
excellent figure of P. Gealet (a New South Wales shell) permits
one to refer, without hesitation, the species of Woods and Smith
to it. LP. orbicularis, described from a Bass-Straits shell, repre-
sents a young stage of the same species, which is remarkable for
its long straight hinge-line. ]
Modiola arborescens, Chemnitz.
Mytilus arborescens, Chemnitz, Conch. Cab., vol. 2, t. 198,
f. 2016-17,
Modiola arborescens, Reeve, Con. Icon., t. 6, £. 30 (1857).
Modiola picta, Lamarck, An. 8. Vert., vol. VI., p. 112 (1819);
id. Sowerby, Genera of Shells, fig. 1.
A compressedly-convex cylindrically-oblong shell, white under
a pale-yellow highly glossy epidermis, the posterior slope divari-
cately netted with fine purplish lines.
269
One valve dredged off Troubridge by Mr. E. H. Matthews ;
several living specimens and detached valves dredged at 14 to
17 fathoms in Yankalilla Bay by Dr. Verco. The largest
example measures 30 mm. long by 12 mm. broad.
The habitat of the species was unknown to Lamarck, but he
gives Atlantic Ocean with a doubt, Deshayes in 1836 simply
repeats him. Reeve refers the species to the West Indies.
This beautiful mussel is, however, recorded by Tenison- Woods,
Proc. Roy. Soc., Tasmania, as very rare in Long Bay, Tasmania,
and of about 45 mm. long. The South Australian examples are
much smaller, but otherwise are comparable with Reeve’s figure.
Mr. John Brazier writes me, “I dredged Modiola arborescens
outside Sydney Heads, some 17 years ago, in 45 fathoms, also
inside Port Jackson in 18 fathoms.”
Terebratula Wyvillei, Davidson.
Ref.—Challenger Brach., t. 2, fig. 7-8; id. Trans. Lin. Soc.,
1886, t. 2, f. 8-14.
Off South Australia, lat. 42° 42’, long. 134° 10’, depth 2,600
fathoms.
Also Chili, Patagonia, and Falkland Islands.
EXPLANATION TO PLATE XI.
Fig.
l-la, Crassatella carnea. Slightly enlarged.
2. Lucinopis pellucida. 2x.
3. Latirofusus nigrofuscus. 2 x.
4. Leda Verconis. 3 x.
5. Leiopyrga octona, 3 x.
6. Siphonalia oligostira. Nat. size.
7-7a. Semele monilis. Nat. size, and magnified portion.
8. Pectunculus sordidus. 2 x.
9. Dialamagna. 3 x.
10. Tellina Vincentiana. 2 x.
eS
270
A BIBLIOGRAPHY AND REVISED LIST OF THE
DESCRIBED ECHINOIDS OF THE AUSTRALIAN
EOCENE, WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF SOME NEW
SPECIES.
By Proressor Ratpo Tare, F.L.8., F.G.8., &e.
[Read October 6, 1891.]
I.—BIBLIOGRAPHY OF THE EOCENE ECHINOIDS
OF AUSTRALIA.
1834. Sturt, “Two Expeditions in the Interior of Southern
1862
1867
1869
Australia,” gives drawings of three Echinoids from
the Eocene calciferous sandstone of the River Murray
Cliffs, which can very safely be referred to familiar
species known to occur there :—Spatangus Hoffmanni,
toldfuss, t. 3, f. 10, is Lovenia Forbesi , Scutella, sp.,
t. 3, f. 9, represents the underside of Monostychia
australis ; whilst the Bchinus, t. 3, f. 11, is unrecog-
nizable, but may be Psammechinus Woodsi or Para-
doxechus novus, more probably the latter.
. Rev. J. E. Tenison-Woods, ‘Geological Observations in
S. Aust.,” copies the figures of Sturt’s Zchinords, calling
the Spatangus S. Forbesii, and adds two figures of an
Echinolampas from Mount Gambier.
. Dr. ‘Dunean, “Annals: and’ Mag.’ Nat. Hist:,” ps aaa
figures Hemipatugus Iorbesi, and records Clypeaster
folium, Ag., but which is now recognised as Monostychia
australis, Laube, and not the species of Agassiz.
. Rev. J. E. Tenison-Woods, ‘Trans. Adelaide Phil. Soc.,’
illustrates :—Lchinolampas Gambierensis, n. sp., figs. la-
le; Hemipatagus Forbesi, (Woods and Duncan), figs.
3a-3d; and Hemiaster Archeri, n. sp., figs. 2a-2d. The
last is the Hchinolampas figured in his ‘‘ Geol. Observa-
tions.”
. Dr. G. C. Laube, “Sitz. d. K. Akad. d. Wissenchaft.
Wien,” vol. LIX., p. 193, describes the following species
from the River Murray Cliffs :—Psammechinus Woodsi,
n. sp. ; Paradoxechinus novus, n. sp.; Monostychia aus-
tralis, n. sp.; Catopygus elegans, n. sp.; Echinolampas
ovulum, n. sp.; Micraster brevistella, n. sp. ; Hupatagus
Murrayensis, n. sp.; E£. Wrighti, n. sp.; and Hemapa-
tagus Forbesi, Tenison-Woods. I have no hesitation in
referring the Lchinolampas to EF. Glambierensis and the
Micraster to M. Archeri, T.-Woods (Hemiaster ).
1875. R. Etheridge, jun., “Quarterly Journal Geological Society,”
vol. XX XI., p. 444 e¢ seqg., gives a list of the Tertiary
Echinodermata of Australia, describes Hemipatagus
Woodsii, n. sp., and illustrates some details of structure
in respect of Psammechinus Woodsii and Micraster
brevistella not shown in Laube’s drawings.
1876. Prof. Duncan, ‘“ Quarterly Journal Geological Society,”
vol. XX XIII, describes Letocidaris australia, Temne-
chinus lineatus, Arachnoides Loveni, A. elongatus,
khynchopygus dysasteroides, Echinobrissus australia,
folaster australie, Maretia anomala, Eupatagus
rotundus, E. Lauber, and Megalaster compressus as new
species, iWegalaster as a new genus. In addition there
are “Supplementary Notes” on previously-described
species, and the following exoteric species are recorded :—
_Pygorhynchus Vassali, Wright; Schizaster ventricosus,
Gray; Lchinarchnius parma, Gray ; ELchinanthus testu-
dinarius, Gray.
1877. Prof. Tate, “ Quarterly Journal Geological Society,” vol.
XXXITI., p. 257, fig. 2, describes Salenia tertiaria,
n. sp., from Aldinga Cliffs, and records 15 genera addi-
tional to the echinodermal fauna of the Australian
Tertiary.
1877. RK. M. Johnston, ‘ Proc. Roy. Soc., Tasmania,” p. 116,
records from the Eocene of Table Cape, Tasmania,
Micraster brevistella, Laube, Hemipatcgus Woodsii,
Ktheridge, and Micraster Etheridgei, n. sp. The author
says of the last that the dorsal surface is very imper-
fectly preserved, but in his “Geol. of Tasmania,” p. 231
(1888), it appears as Afonostychia Htheridgei. It will
serve no useful purpose to retain Mr. Johnston’s species,
as it is insufficiently diagnosed to permit of a safe
generic interpretation, and the absence of a figure makes
its attachment to known species a most hazardous
venture.
1879. Prof. McCoy, ‘ Prodromus Paleontology of Victoria,”
Decade VI., figures and describes Lovenia Forbesi and
Monostychia australis.
1882. Prof. McCoy, ‘“ Prodr. Pal. Victoria,” Dec. VII., figures
three new species of Pericosmus, and believes that
Megalaster compressus may be the same as his P. com-
pressus, on. which the fascioles have been obliterated.
1864 Prot. Tate, ““Wrans. Roy. Soc. 8: Aust.,” pp. 37 e¢ 41;
gives a list of the Echinodermata of the River Murray
272
Cliffs, and indicates the identity of Hchinolampas ovulum
and HE. Gambierensis.
1885. Prof. Tate, “Southern Science Record,” Janry., p. 4,
describes /vbularia gregata, n. sp., and Linthia antiaus-
tralis, n. sp.
1887, Prof. Duncan, “Quart. Journ. Geol. Soc.,” vol. XLIIL., p.
411 ef seq., gives a list of species of the Echinoidea of
the Australian Tertiaries, which is essentially the same
as his former one published in 1877, as the only
additional species admitted are Salenia tertiaria and
McCoy’s three species of Pericosmus. However, a
revision is made of the specific characters of some
species; a new genus Ortholophus is erected for his Temme-
chinus lineatus ; Rhynchopygus dyasteroides is altered to
Holaster difficilis; but Megalaster is retained, as is also
Clypeaster folium, Ag., but as a variety; of living
species Lchinarchinus parma is dropped out, but
Schizaster ventricosus is retained on an_ imperfect
specimen.
1888. Prof. Tate, “‘ Proc. Roy. Soc., New South Wales,” p. 240
et seq., gives a list of genera of Echinoids, and the
number of species to each from the Older Tertiary of
Australia, amounting to 29 genera and 49 species. The
following emendations have arisen :—Zemmnechinus in-
cludes Puradoxechinus and Ortholophus ; Murravechinus
(n. gen.) is a Celoplewrus; Arachnoides is Monostychia,
but the genus Arachnoides will stand, as a species has
since been found in the Miocene at the Gippsland Lakes ;
Cardiaster is to be added, though inadvertently omitted,
it was included in his list of 1877 ; Rhynchopygus should
be expunged.
1889. Prof. Duncan, “Journ. Linnean Society, London,” in a
revision of the Genera of the Kchinoidea, makes special
reference to a few of our Tertiary species ; but persists
in the retention of his genus Megalaster.
1890. A.C.Gregory, ‘Geological Magazine,” has anticipated me by
describing several new species, some belonging to genera
not hitherto known to form part of the Echinodermal
fauna of the Australian Tertiary, except through their
introduction in my lists of genera published in 1877 and
1888 ; ¢.g., Hemiaster, Cardiaster, and Cassidulus. All
of them have been distributed to various public museums
with M.S. names, which are added as synonyms in the
appended “ List of Described Species” for the informa-
tion of those to whom they have been sent.
273
TABLE OF GENERA, SHOWING THEIR GEOLOGICAL RANGE.
The Echinoids of the Eocene of Australia belong to the follow-
ing 28 genera, the geological range of which is indicated. From
an analysis of their distribution in time, it may safely be con-
cluded that this Echinoid fauna is Eocene, rendered more
pronounced by the survival of a few Cretaceous genera. The
sign * denotes that the genus is restricted to the Australian
region for the geologic age indicated.
Trias. Jurassic. Cretaceous. Eocene. Miocene. Recent..
Cidaris ... “fee X D GF De x
Salenia .., ae : b Xi , pa
Ccelopleurus see : ‘ x x B¢
Paradoxechinus ... 4
Ortholophus : : : :
Psammechinus ... . : x DF x >.<
Scutellina nae : ; x : :
Fibularia a yt f f Ri x >.<
Clypeaster eX : : x 2c x
Monostychia ... . : ; ai :
Laganum Paley : 5 b.€ x x
Echinobrissus ..._ . x x xT ;
Cassidulus cues ; D4 Xi J
Pygorhynchus ... . : % x mK :
Studeria eis : : 5.6 x
Kchinolampas... . : ; GE x Ds
Holaster Zw: ; ».4 2
Cardiaster eles, : x bios : /
Hemiaster tl ; D6 x x >
Pericosmus res : ? >a y , :
Linthia ... Se ee é D4 x r4 x
Schizaster ee: : : xT D6 *i
Micraster ee oe : D-< xq ; :
Brissus ... See a : ; x Xi x
Toxobrissus ee : . XS x :
Maretia cates : : Xi D€ <
Kupatagus ie : 3 xsi x Ne
Lovenia... sca, ae : : >. x x
The number of described species admitted is 35; but the col-
lection in the University Museum contains about 20 species of
recorded genera which yet remain undiagnosed. In the following
catalogue of described species the locality-names printed in
capitals are those yielding the type-examples. The list of locali-
ties is very incomplete, as I have not consulted with my various
correspondents, and those additional to the original ones are
supplied from my own personal knowledge.
1 Also in New Zealand.
274
II.—LIST OF DESCRIBED SPECIES.
FAMILY CIDARID®.
Genus Ciparis, Leske, 1778.
Suspcenus LeErociparis, Desor.
1. LEIocIDARIS AUSTRALLE, Duncan, Q. J. G.S. vol. XX XIII.,
p. 45, t. 3, f. 1, 2, 1877
oe —CAPE on Ay, Aldinga Cliffs, R. Murray Cliffs,
and generally in all fossiliferous strata of Eocene age.
FAMILY SALENIID4.
GENUS SALENIA, Gray, 1835.
, SALENIA TERTIARIA, Tate, Q. J. G.S. vol. XX XITL, p. 256,
a 2a-2c, 1877 ; id, Duncan, Ann. and Mag. Nat. Hist., 187
al is. sp onl A. Agassiz, Challenger Echini, p. 51 (1881).
Localitice—ALDINGA Cuirrs ; Wilson Bluff, Gt. Aust. Bight.
3. SALENIA GLOBOSA, Tate, see post.
Locality.—Aldinga Clifts.
6
8,
FAMILY ARBACID.
GENUS C@LOPLEURUS, Agassiz, 1840.
4. C@&LOPLEURUS PAUCITUBERCULATUS, Gregory, Geol. Mag.,
1890, p. 486, t. 14, figs. 4-5. Murravechinus spinosus, Tate, ms.
Locality.—River Murray Cuirrs, near Blanchetown.
FAMILY TEMNOPLEURID/.
Genus Parapoxecninus, Laube, 1869.
5. PARADOXECHINUS Novus, Laube, Akad. d. Wissensch. Wien,
1869, figs. 2-23.
Localities —R. Murray Cuirrs at Mannum ; Aldinga Cliffs.
GENUS OrTHOLOPHUS, Duncan, 1887.
6. ORTHOLOPHUS LINEATUS, Duncan, Q. J. G.8., vol. XLIIL,
_p. 415, 1887. Lemnechinus lineatus, Duncan, Q. J. G.8., vol.
XXXTII., p. 46, t. 3, figs. 3-5.
Locality.—MorpiA.1og, Viet
FAMILY ECHINID.
Genus Ecuinus, Linnceus.
SUBGENUS PsaMMECHINUS, Agassiz, 1846.
7. PsaMMECHINUS Woops!, Laube, Akad. d. Wiss. Wien, 1869,
figs. 1-1b; zd, Etheridge, ai J.G.S., vol’ XXXT, t: 2 fee,
1875; Gane @: J. G: . vol, XX XITI., p. 64.
Tpcalitien —_Riv ER ee Ay Cuirrs, (Laube, Rk. T.), Aldinga
Clitts.
275
FAMILY FIBULARIID%.
Genus FrBuLArRiA, Lamarck, 1816.
8. FIBULARIA GREGATA, Tate, Southern Science Record, Janu-
ary, 1885, p. 4.
Localities. —Kocene, River Murray Cuirrs at Mannum ;
Aldinga Clitfs; Surveyors’ Point and Muloowurtie, Yorke-
Peninsula ; banks of the River Bremer, below Callington. All
in South Australia.
GENUS SCUTELLINA, Agassiz, 1841.
9. SCUTELLINA PATELLA, Tate, see post.
Localities.—River Murray Cuiirrs ; Mount Gambier ; Muddy
Creek.
FAMILY CLYPEASTRID.
GENUS CLYPEASTER, Lamarck, 1816.
10. CLyPEASTER ,GIPPSLANDICUS, McCoy, Prod. Pal. Victoria,
Dee VI., 18794: 49, Echinanthus testudinarius (Gray), Duncan,
OI G.AS.,, vol. 2eXX IIE p. 46, 1877.
Localities. —M1tcHELL River, near Bairnsdale (McCoy, &#. T.,
_&e.) ; River Murray Cliffs (2.7); Spring Creek, near Geelong,
(kh. T.); Corio Bay ; Muddy Creek; Mordialloc (McCoy, &. T.,
ke.),
GENUS MonostycHiA, Lawbe, 1869.
11. MonostycHia AUSTRALIS, Laube, Akad. d. Wiss. Wien.,
1869, p. 190, figs. 3-3c. Clypeaster folium (Agassiz), Duncan,
1864. <Arachnoides australis, Duncan, Q.J.G.8., 1877, p. 48.
Monostychia australis, McCoy, Prod. Pal. Victoria, Dec. VI., 1879,
t. 50, figs. 5-7. Clypeaster (Monostychia) australis, Duncan, Q.
J.G.8., 1877, p. 420. Varieties, Arachnoides Lovenr, Duncan,
Q.J.G.8., 1877, p. 47, t. 3, figs. 6-7 ; Arachnoides elongatus,
Duncan, id., p. 48, t. 3, fig. 8.
Localities. —RivER Murray Cuirrs, (Laube, McCoy, &. T., &c.) ;
Mount Gambier limestone (7. Woods); Mordialloc (Duncan,
McCoy.)
FAMILY CASSIDULID.
Genus CassipuLus, Lamarck, 1801.
12. CassIDULUS LONGIANUS, Gregory, Geol. Mag. 1890, p. 482,
t. 13, figs. 1-3. Cassidulus australis, Tate ms.
Localities.—In the glauconitic limestone, ALDINGA CLIFFS ;
limestone, Roll’s Point, Kingscote, Kangaroo Island.
GENUS PYGoRHYNCHUS, Agassiz, 1839.
13. Pycoruyncnus Vassaui, Wright, Q. J. G.S. vol. XX., t. 22,
figs. 6a-6c (1864) ; Duncan zd., vol. XX XITT., p. 51.
Localities—East of the GLENELG River; Mannum, River
Murray.
276
GENus Catopyeus, Agassiz, 1836.
SUBGENUS STUDERIA, Duncan, 1889.
14. Caropyreus (Studeria) ELEGANS, Laube. C. elegans, Laube,
Akad. d. Wiss. Wien., 1869, figs. 8-8c., p. 10.
Locality.— River Murray Cuirrs at Mannum.
Genus EcHINOLAMPAS, Gray, 1825.
15. EcHINOLAMPAS GAMBIERENSIS, Tenison-Woods, Proc. Ade-
laide Phil. Soc., 1867, figs. la-lc; Tate, Trans. Roy. Soc., South
Australia, 1884, p. 37. Echinolampas ovulum, Laube, Akad. d.
Wiss. Wien., 1869, p. 191; Duncan Q. J. G.8., vol. XX XITIL, p.
66, 1877; vol. XLIII., p. 420; Gregory, Geol. Mag., 1890, t. 13,
figs. 7-8, p. 483.
Localities.—River Murray Cliffs (Sturt, Laube, Rk. T.) ; Mount
GAMBIER LIMESTONE (7. Woods); Mitchell River, Bairnsdale
(Gregory ).
16. EcHINOLAMPAS POsTEROCRASSUS, Gregory, Geol. Mag., 1890,
t. 13, figs. 4-6, p. 483. #. Gambierensis, pars. Tate ms.
Locality.—Glauconitic limestone, ALDINGA CLIFFs.
Genus Ecuinosrissus, breyn., 1732.
17. EcHINOBRISSUS AUSTRALIZ, Duncan, Q. J. G. S., vol.
XXXTIL., pp. 50, 66, t. 3, fig. 11, 1877.
Locality.— Care OTWay.
18. Ecurnosrissus VINCENTINUS, Tate, see post.
Localities —ALDINGA Bay and near Ardrossan.
FAMILY ANANCHYTIDZ.
Genus Ho.astTEr, Agassiz, 1840.
19. HoLAsTER AUSTRALIZ, Duncan, Q. J. G. S., vol. XXXII,
p. 51, t..3, figs. 12, 13, 1877 ; ad, Q. J. G. 8., 1887, p. S20 Sarma
Rhynchopygus dysasteroides, Duncan, Q. J. G. 8., 1877, p. 49, t.
3, figs. 9-10. Holaster difficilis, Duncan, Q. J. G.8., vol. XLIIL,
1887, p. 421.
Localities.—Castle Cove, Cape Orway; River Murray Cliffs ;
mouth of the R. Onkaparinga; Mount Gambier; west side of
St. Vincent-Gulf.
Specimens comparable with Duncan’s figures, obtained from a
soft polyzoal limestone at the mouth of the Onkaparinga, have a
fairly well-defined suranal fasciole. The species is very variable
in shape, Some examples are more depressed than the type, whilst
in the opposite direction others are moderately elevated like
H. Trecensis, Leymerie ; and a few examples are subconic with a
proportion of the long diameter to the height of three to two.
Duncan admits that Rhynchopygus dyasteroides is a crushed
Holaster, and it would have been well if he had added—and
#
217
probably of H/. australie, with some specimens of which it agrees
in outline.
Genus CARDIASTER, Forbes, 1852.
20. CARDIASTER TERTIARIUS, Gregory, Geol. Mag., 1890, t. 14;
figs. 2-3, p. 484.
Locality.—Glauconitic limestone, ALDINGA CLIFFS.
The good state of preservation of many of my specimens per-
mits me to state that there is no lateral fasciole.
21. CARDIASTER LATECORDATUS, Tate, see post.
Locality.—Glauconitic limestone, Aldinga Cliffs.
FAMILY SPATANGID.
GeNus HemiAstTeER, Desov., 1857.
22. HEMIASTER PLANEDECLIVIS, Gregory, Geol. Mag. 1890, t.
14, figs. 6-7, p. 488. HH. latifrons, Tate, ms.
Localities.—River Murray Cuirrs; glauconitic limestone ;
Aldinga Cliffs.
GENUS PeERicosmus, Agassiz, 1847.
23. PericosMus compREssus, McCoy, Prod. Pal. Victoria, Dec.
VIT., 1882, t. 67, f. 2, t. 68. Megalaster compressus, Duncan,
Q. J. G. 8., 1877, p. 62, wdct. Pericosmus McCoyr, Gregory,
Geol. Mag., 1890, p. 485. Megalaster compressus, Duncan, P. L.
S:, 1889; p: 221
Localities.—RivER Murray Cuirrs (Duncan, Tate); Spring
Creek, near Geelong (McCoy, R. T.).
24. Pericosmus Gicas, McCoy, Prod. Pal. Victoria, Dec. VIT.,
tabs. 64, 65.
Localities.—Banks OF THE Murray, near junction with the
Darling, and at Corio Bay, Port Phillip (McCoy ).
25. Prericosmus Netson1, McCoy, Prod. Pal. Victoria, Dec.
WES t. 66; tgs: 120. 6, fis. V:
Locality.— W aurn Ponps, near Geelong.
Genus Linruia, Merian, 1853.
26. LINTHIA ANTI-AUSTRALIS, Tate, Southern Science Record,
January 1885.
Locality.—RiveER Murray Cuirrs, near Morgan.
GENUS ScHIZASTER, Agassiz, 1847.
27. SCHIZASTER ABDUCTUS, Tate, see post.
S. ventricosus (Agassiz), Duncan, Q. J. G.8., 1877, p. 61.
Localities.— River Murray Cuirrs; Moorabool River, a cast
(Mr. Sweet).
Genus Micraster, Agassiz, 1840.
28. MicrasrER ARCHERI, Tenison Woods sp. Zchinolampas sp.
Tenison Woods, Geol. Obs., p. 77, wdcts., 1862. HWemiaster
278
/
Archeri, Tenison Woods, Proc. Phil. Soc., Adelaide, 1887, figs. 6/
2a-2d. Micraster brevistella, Laube, Akad. d. Wiss. Wien., 1867,
p. 192, fig. 8; Etheridge, Q. J. G. S., vol. XXT., p. 447, figs. 11,
12, 1875.
This species has an ill-defined fasciole truncating the posterior
ambulacra, and extending nearly to the anterior pair, and thus
makes a passage to Brissopsis; on this account I quoted it as
Brissopsis Archeri, in Trans. Roy. Soc., 1884, p. 41.
Localities —River Murray Cliffs; Mounr Gampier (Ten.
Woods); Table Cape (Johnston ).
Genus Maretia, Gray, 1855.
29. MARETIA ANOMALA, Duncan, Q. J..G.S8., vol. XXXIII.,
p. 52, t. 4, figs. 1-4, 1877.
Locality.— Movi OF THE SHERBROOK River, Victoria.
Genus Evpatacus, Agassiz, 1847.
30. Eupatacus Wriecnti1, Laube, Akad. d. Wiss., Wien, p
195, fig. M8, 1867.
Locality.— River Murray Cuirrs (Laube, &. 7.).
31. Evpatacus Murrayensis, Laube, op. cit., p. 196, fig. ¥
1867.
Locality.—River Murray Cuirrs (Laube, R. 7.).
32. Eupatacus rotunpvus, Duncan, Q. J. G.S8., vol. XX XIIT.,
p. 53, t. 3, figs. 14-17.
Locality.—_ River Murray Cuirrs (Laube, R. 7).
33. Eupatacus Lavusei, Duncan, op. cit., p. 55, t. 3, fig. 18.
Locality Movtu OF THE SHERBROOK River, Victoria.
34, EUPATAGUS DECIPIENS, Tate, see post.
Pericosmus compressus, Gregory, Geol. Mag., 1890, t. 14, fig. 1.
Localities.—\n a polyzoal rock at the Mourn or THE River
ONKAPARINGA; and in a calciferous sandstone, Aldinga Cliffs,
south side of Port Willunga Jetty.
Genus Loventa, Agassiz and Desor, 1847.
35. LoventA Forest, Tenison-Woods. Spatangus Hofmanna,
Sturt (non Goldfuss), Two Exped., 1834, t. 3, fig. 10. Spatangus
Forbesi, Tenison-Woods, Geol. Observ., 1862, p. 75, wdet.
Hemipatagus Forbesi, Duncan, Ann. Mag. Nat. His., 1864, t. 6,
figs. 3e-f; Laube, Akad. d. Wiss., Wien, 1867, p. 193, figs. 4-46.
Hemipatagus Woodsi, Etheridge, Q. J.G.S., 1875, t. 21, figs. 1-7.
Lovenia Forbesi, Duncan, Q. J. G. 8., 1877, p. 56, t. 4, figs. 5-8 ;
McCoy, Prod. Pal. Victoria, Dec. VI., t. 60, fig. 1-4, 1879.
Localities. —Generally distributed ; in polyzoal limestone- and
calciferous sandstone- formations of Eocene age, in South Aus-
tralia, Victoria, and Tasmania.
279
TII.—DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW SPECIES.
Salenia globosa, spec. nor.
Test circular in outline, subglobose ; apical system relatively
small, hemispheric; vent excentric, irregularly pentagonal.
Interambulacral tubercles large, seven in each vertical row ;
interambulacral zones comparatively wide, each at the ambitus
about four times as wide as the ambulacrum in the same region.
Ambulacral zones with two outer rows of small secondary
tubercles, between which are four oblique rows of smaller tubercles
and some scattered granules. Pores in pairs, oblique; one pair
to each ambulacral plate.
Peristome, smaller in extent than the apical system, with very
shallow incisions.
Dimensions.—Height, 13-5; width, 18 min.
Locality.—Glauconitic limestone, Aldinga Cliffs (2 exs.)
This second species of Salenia from our Ter tiary is separable
from S. tertiaria by its globose form and by having seven, in
place of six, primary tubercles in each interambulacral row. Of
the very many specimens of S. tertiaria which I have had under
observation, I find no tendency to become conoid ; it is, more-
over, a much larger shell, the corresponding measures for
S. tertiaria being 8:5 and 14, and 8 and 17°5. In. shape this
new species is exceedingly like the Cretaceous S. gibba, Agassiz,
but is distinguished from it, among other characters, by having
one pair of pores to each ambulacral plate, a character possessed
by all Tertiary and the Recent species.
Secutellina patella, spec. nov.
Test large for the genus; subcircular to subdecagonal in out-
line ; regularly conic.
Base regularly deeply-concaye, the ambital margin tumid and
narrowly defined abactinally.
Peristome central, nearly circular; moderately large ; periproct
supra-marginal, circular, very small as compared with the peris-
tome.
Genital pores four; poriferous zones concealed beneath the
ornament.
Interior with well-developed vertical partitions radiating to-
wards the peristome.
Tubercles uniform, small, and perforate, rather wide apart,
surrounded by scrobiculate ornament.
Dimensions of two oon :—Longitudinal diameter, 24, 22 ;
transverse diameter, 22°5, 21; height, 7°5, 6.
‘Localities.—Calciferous sandstones of the River Murray Clifts
(common); white polyzoal limestone at Mount Gambier; polyzoal
sands, Muddy Creek.
280
By its supra-marginal periproct this new Seutellina is related
to S. swpera, Agassiz; but its circular outline and high summit
distinguish it ; it is, moreover, very much larger
Eehinobrissus Vincentinus, spec. nov.
Subconvex ; ambitus ovate-subpentagonal, anteriorly rounded,
sides arched to near the posterior border, which is roundly bian-
gulated ; base longitudinally concave, tumid mediolaterally. The
anal sulcus is moderately deep, wide, rounded behind, and extends
to more than half or nearly two-thirds the length of the post-
apical radius. The apical disc is at about three-fifths of the long
diameter from the front. The greatest width is in a plane intersect-
ing the anal sulcus at its middle. The tuberculation is rather
large, and largest on the actinal surface. There are no pores
below the subpetaloid parts of the ambulacra, but pores in a
single series occupy the ambulacra converging on the peristone.
Dimensions.—Longitudinal, 28°5; transverse, 23°; sectional
diameters, 12° mm.
Localities. - Common in the glauconitic limestones, Aldinga
Bay ; also at Muloowurtie, near Ardrossan, York-Peninsula.
This species has the same general outline of £. Morrisi,
Forbes, but is more depressed and has a very much wider sulcus,
not narrow and acute behind. Another Cretaceous species which
comes near to it, is #. /acunosus, Goldfuss, Petref. Germ., p. 141,
t. 73, fig. 8, but it is more narrowed at the front, more angulated
behind, the anal sulcus is much longer, and the apical system is
more excentric. #. Australie, Duncan, has an elliptical outline.
Cardiaster latecordatus, spec. nov.
Test orbicular-cordate, as seen from above, with a deep and wide
anterior groove, which is tumidly keeled at its sides, and extends
from the vertex to the peristome; the base is slightly concave
longitudinally, and flattened laterally; the ambitus is slightly
tumid, and the abactinal surface is depressedly convex.
The apical system is excentric, and is a little posterior to the
vertex.
From the vertex the surface slopes rapidly in all directions,
most so to the posterior margin, which is slightly rostrated trun-
cate; the posterior face is wide, but short, and is slightly concave
vertically. The posterior slope is interrupted by a faint keel;
and the anterior by the tumid keels bordering the anterior groove,
transverse to which the anterior lateral areas are slightly concave.
The anterior groove is very wide, but contracts a little at the
ambitus, where it is deepest.
The ambulacra are flush, the anterior ambulacra slightly
arched, are more prominent, the poriferous zones in each of the
posterior ambulacra diverging more rapidly than those of the
281
anterior pair. The interstitial ridges between the conjoined pores
of the paired ambulacra are minutely granulated.
The test is minutely granular, and thickly studded with minute
tubercles, which become conspicuous on the anterior interam-
bulacra, more especially on the keels of the anterior groove.
Dimensions.—Longitudinal diameter, 82; transverse diameter
at 30mm. from the front, 87; height, 35inm.; width of groove
at ambitus, 11; in a medial position, 16 mm.
Locality.—Glauconitic limestone, Aldinga Cliffs (one ex.).
The conic abactinal surface distinguishes C. latecordatus from
other depressed species of the genus, whilst its broadly cordate
outline and large anterior groove are equally prominent charac-
ters.
Sehizaster abductus, spec. nov.
Synonyms.—! Schizaster ventricosus, Duncan, Q. J. G. 8., 1877)
p. 61; zd, 1887 (non Gray). ?Schizaster ewoletus, Hutton, Cat.
Tert. Echinod., New Zealand, 1873, p. 43.
Somewhat like S. ventricosus, but is proportionately broader
and more depressed, has less-tumid sides, the posterior-median
keel is less pronounced, and the outline is not so angular
posteriorly. The dorsal slope rises regularly from before back-
wards, culminating in the posterior extremity of the projecting
post-median keel, whilst the subanal area is broad and concavely
depressed ; characters so strikingly different from S. ventricosus
as not to permit a confusion of the two species. The anterior
petals are in broader and shallower grooves, which are less-arched
at the apex, so that they are markedly divergent from the odd
ambulacrum ; whilst in S. ventricosus they are nearly parallel.
The posterior petals are also less divergent than in S. ventricosus,
and the odd ambulacrum is in a narrower and shallower furrow,
which only slightly indents the ambitus. The vertex is, more-
over, less excentric.
Comparative dimensions of the two species in millimetres :—
: Length. Breadth. Height.
S. ventricosus Moy AD, a5 35
S. abductus rhe 58 55 34
Localities. —In the Eocene calciferous sandstone of the River
Murray Cliffs, near Morgan (two perfect exs.) ; Moorabool River,
near Geelong (Mr. Sweet, a cast).
Professor Duncan, op. cit., has determined “a large specimen
partly in the form of a cast from the Adelaide-district ” to belong
to the living S. ventricosus, but I am disposed to regard it
as the present species which is the only one of the genus as yet
found in the Australian Tertiary. Under these circumstances it
would be unsafe to admit Prof. Duncan’s identification on such
imperfect material, and the name should be expunged from our
282
list. The same author rejects S. ventricosus as Australian,
whereas Gray’s type is from West Australia, and the species is
known from Southern Australian waters.
Professor Hutton, op. cit., describes a Schizaster from- the
Oamaru formation under the name of S. exoletus. The type-
specimen is before me, it is an imperfect cast, apparently of a
Schizaster, and may be identical with the species from the River
Murray Cliffs. The uncertainty of the identification makes it
desirable to attach a different name to our fossil.
Eupatagus decipiens, spec. nov.
Synonyms.— Pericosmus compressus, Gregory, Geol. Mag., 1890,
t. 14, fig. 1, p. 485 (non Megalaster compressus, Duncan ; non
Pericosmus compressus, McCoy).
There cannot be a doubt that Megaizster was founded on a
Pericosmus of which the fascioles had been obliterated, this is not
an unusual circumstance with specimens of P. compressus
obtained from the raggy Lmestones at Mannum, on the River
Murray, whilst, on the other hand, specimens of thie same species
from the soft calciferous sandstone near Blanchetown, 60 miles
higher up the river, have the characteristic fascioles of the genus,
well- displayed, such as. are illustrated by McCoy in his fieures
of the species. P. compressus, McCoy, and Megalaster
compressus, Duncan, are certainly the same species. Gregory
considers, however, the two to be distinct, and refers to Duncan’s
species a fossil from the Aldinga Clifts, whilst the Murravian
species he calls P. J/cCoyi. He has, however, overlooked the
fact that Duncan’s type came from the Murray Cliffs. In other
words, Pericosmus compressus of Gregory does not represent the
Murravian fossil; indeed, it is generically different, being a
Eupatagus. I have been long familiar with the species, which is
represented in the University Museum by numerous well-pre-
served examples, and propose for it the name as cited above.
The presence of tubercles on the abactinal surface, though
small for the genus, is alone sutticient to afford a clue to its right
generic location. The excellent drawing and comparative charac-
ters given by Mr. Gregory make it unnecessary to furnish a
formal diagnosis of the species. Its shape and the paucity and
smallness of the abactinal tubercles afford the leading distinguish-
ing characters of this large species of Hupatagus.
283
FURTHER NOTES ON THE HABITS AND ANATOMY
OF NOTORYCTES TYPHLOPS.
By fC. Stiruneg, MA, M.D, F.E-CS., Eng... C_M.Z.S.,
Leeturer on Physiology in the University of Adelaide, Hon.
Director of the South Australian Museum.
[Read October 6, 1891. ]
‘Plate XCEY.
Mr. Bishop, of the Idracowra Station, to whom I have ex-
pressed myself indebted for many interesting facts concerning
the habits of Motoryctes typhlops, has been good enough to supply
me with further information on the subject since the date of our
meeting in Central Australia in June, 1891.
It may be remembered that in my previous communication to
this Society (vol. XIV., pt. 1) I mentioned that, up to the time
of its publication, it had not been found possible in any case to
keep a living specimen in captivity for more than a very short
time. Shortly after our overland party had passed through the
Idracowra country, however, Mr. Bishop was able, by careful
management, to keep one alive and in good health for several
weeks—indeed, so successful was he in meeting its requirements,
that he expressed himself confident of being able to bring a
living specimen to Adelaide. This, however, was unfortunately
not to be, for in spite of all the care devoted to it, the little
animal died before its owner could make his intended visit south-
wards. Nevertheless, the comparatively lengthened period of its
captivity gave excellent opportunities for some carefvl observa-
tions, which are now recorded here.
From the contents of Mr. Bishop’s letters to me, I compile the
following statement by way of supplement to the particulars
given in the paper referred to :—
Having had a living specimen brought to him on the 15th
June, he kept it in a box of sand, in which was placed a tussock
of porcupine grass (7'riodia irritans), so as to imitate its natural
surroundings as nearly as possible. At the same time precau-
tions against exposure to cold were taken by covering up the
box with blankets, and the sand in the box was frequently
changed, the fresh supply being first warmed and moistened. It
was fed on the “witchety” previously referred to, two or three small
284
grubs or a single large one being given daily. These it ate with
such evident eagerness and avidity as to suggest that the animal
was accustomed to that kind of food. Occasionally it was offered
beetles of a species that is found under the porcupine clumps, but
though these disappeared from the box, it is not certain that they
were actually eaten. Ants, also, were tried with a previous
specimen, but it seemed as if it was the Wotoryctes which ran the
risk of being eaten. Strong support is afforded to the sugges-
tion that the ‘“ witchety ” forms a part, at least, of its diet by the
fact that, as previously observed, acacias are plentiful in the
sandhills, which seem to be the natural haunt of the animal, and
the larve in question are found in their roots at a depth of a foot
or more. The suggestion is also confirmed by the statements of
the natives and by the observations of Mr. Bishop himself, who
found traces of underground burrowings around the stems of the
acacia bushes. Still, it is not clear how the ‘ witcheties,” which
are buried in the wood, are dislodged.
The aborigines declare that in the cold weather “oor-quamata
no more walk about,” and that they like damp sand, which con-
firms the statement previously made that they can only be found
in warm weather after rain. Nevertheless, on one occasion two
living specimens were placed, with the usual precautions, in a
box containing two feet of damp sand, but they were found dead
after the succeeding frosty night, though the box was well
protected ; the result being, in Mr. Bishop’s opinion, due to the
fact that there was not a sufficient depth of sand to enable them
to get out of range of the effect of the frost, and he thus believes
that in their wild state they must burrow to a considerable
depth. With a winter experience of the climate in question, I
do not think the frost, though undoubtedly sharp at times, could
ever penetrate far below the surface of the ground.
When inspected in the box the oor-quamata would usually be
found lying curled up in the sand, but not covered by it ; and
when the hand was put down immediately in front the little
animal would climb into it and “claw it all over.” It seemed
quick of hearing, and always awakened immediately on lifting the
lid of the box. A very slight whistling noise was sometimes
made while the specimen, kept so long in captivity, was burrowing
about in the box; but it was not certain whether this was a
respiratory or a true voice sound ; and a previous specimen was
heard, when held, to make a faint chirping like that of a newly-
hatched chick. None of the other specimens, however, emitted
any sound that was audible.
Whenever the sand was changed by a fresh, warm, and moist
supply the animal immediately commenced to burrow, and on
warm sunny days, when it was let out in the open, it would, if the
285
sand were hard, run a little way fairly quickly ; but wherever
the surface was soft it would begin burrowing directly, and, as
soon as it had got a fair start, it progressed with great rapidity,
though not so quickly as is suggested by a statement recorded in
my previous paper.
I had specially commissioned Mr. Bishop to make all possible
endeavor to secure a female with young, or at least to ascertain
from the natives something about its breeding habits, but in
spite of strenuous efforts he has not been able to acquire any
information on the subject. Indeed none of the natives ques-
tioned had ever seen the young.
Incidentally it is mentioned that the depth of coloring and the
darker markings about the hind quarters vary somewhat in
different individuals, a fact which is confirmed by the examples
received. I may further state that, in one or two of the more
recent specimens, the lustre of the fur, especially about the belly
and the rump, is so bright and so beautifully variable in tint,
according to the incidence of light, as to invite the use of
the term iridescent. The blacks also state that larger specimens
than those found at Idracowra are met with further up the
Finke watercourse.
I have received also a rough sketch of the tracks made by it
in the sand, which conforms to the description already given.
In spite of the hopes, raised by this account of Mr. Bishop’s
successful management, that he would be able to bring this living
specimen to Adelaide, we have been doomed to disappointment,
for a letter received last month conveyed the disappointing news
of its death. Having been uninterruptedly well during its
captivity, it was found torpid and evidently ailing one morning
after a heavy gale ; it remained in this condition and died on the
following day, after having endured a confinement lasting from
the 15th June to 28th August, or a little over ten weeks. The
animal seemed to maintain its condition throughout, and the only
change in it observable was a decided increase in the length of
the claws, which seemed to grow from disuse. This made its
later movements more awkward than at first.
‘I may add, with regret, that Mr. Bishop anticipated that the
prevailing dry weather would prevent his being able to repeat
his experiment before the date of his leaving Idracowra, about
the end of October. J must again express my indebtedness to
him for so many interesting and very carefully recorded facts.
The following observations were made from a specimen, 12°75
cm. long, that had been preserved in glycerine and spirit. An in-
cision had been made through the walls of the abdomen to allow
286
the entrance of the preservative fluid, but the viscera were not
in a good condition for examination, either microscopic or macro-
scopic.
FEMALE ORGANS OF REPRODUCTION.
Marsupium.—iIn my previous description of Notoryctes I re-
ported that an examination of the specimens obtained on my
transcontinental journey enabled me to establish the fact of the
existence of a pouch in the female, thus confirming statements
which had been made by my local informants, and verifying the
somewhat uncertain conclusion to which the examination of the
first imperfect specimen had led. A more careful investigation
of the organ enables me now to supplement my previous remarks
with additional particulars. As stated, the furthest anterior
limit of the fundus of the pouch, which opens backwards, and
readily admits a rod 5 mm. in diameter, is 15 mm. in front of the
cloacal orifice, but its true depth, z.e., the extent covered by the
ventral wall, is 8 mm. Long sparse reddish hairs cover the
greater part of the interior, with which are interspersed numerous
grains of red sand, and from its mouth a shallow groove, as
already mentioned, leads backwards to the cloacal aperture. The
fundus is not, however, a simple rounded cw/-de-sac, but extends
laterally into two shallow bays or recesses, in each of which lies
a bundle of stiff almost bristle-like hairs ; these were either lying
completely loose, or were so feebly attached that they came away
on the slightest touch of the forceps. On the dorsal wall of the
pouch, at the entrance of each of these small bays or recesses,
and 2 mm. from its blind extremity, is a very slightly elevated
oval, or nearly circular, mammary prominence, having a diameter
of from 1 mm. to 1:5 mm., its surface being devoid of hair. A
distance of 2 mm. separates these two mamme. They are so small
as to be scarcely visible without a hand lens, and only come into
view when the pouch is completely laid open. Rising from a
slight depression in the centre of the prominence is an exceed-
ingly minute nipplelike projection, which, however, scarcely
reaches beyond the general level of the surface of the mamma.
The arrangement may be likened to that of a circumvallate
papilla, with a shallow sulcus, or to a retracted human nipple in
extreme miniature.
A series of microscopic sections proves conclusively that the
prominence is the outward expression of a mammary gland, and
that the minute papillary projection is a nipple. Some of the
sections which have passed through the latter, vertically to its
exposed surface, show three or four nearly straight and parallel
ducts of exit, while in the tissues below is evidence of the existence
of glandular alveoli, milk-tubules and ducts. Many large empty
hair follicles are also seen in the sections, in connection with
to
237
which are conspicuous sebaceous glands, but in no case was the
hair itself in situ. I presume the long bristle-like hairs, men-
tioned above, belonged to these follicles, though I am unable to
explain why they should have become loose (or wholly detached),
while over the remaining surface of the pouch they should have
remained firmly adherent.
Ovaries and Ligaments (Figs. 1, 2, and 3).—The ovaries (ov)
are symmetrical, smooth, oval bodies, with the longer axis placed
nearly longitudinally. Each lies in a well-marked pouch or
recess constituted by the broad ligament (//) which, sweeping
across the pelvis, covers them loosely on their ventral, external,
and partly on their posterior surfaces. Behind, the broad ligament
passes to the neck and sides of the bladder, where it is lost;
laterally, after covering the ventral surface of the oviducts, it
extends to the sides and back of the pelvis, one prominent fold,
which originates from the outer and hinder region of the ovary,
constituting an ovario-pelvic ligament (Fig. 1, op). A longi-
tudinal fold of peritoneum on each side, taking origin from the
posterior parietes of the abdomen internal to the kidney, and
partly also from the lower end of this organ, has its inner edge or
margin slightly thickened to form an ovarian suspensory liga-
ment (Fig. 1, s./). On nearing the ovary its hinder end divides
into two portions, one of which—the thicker and more distinct—
is attached to the upper border of the ovary, and the other—
more ventrally placed—_to the oviduct near its commencement.
Laterally and posteriorly this suspensory peritoneal fold is con-
tinuous with the pelvic inflection of the broad ligament as it
passes from the ovaries to the sides and back of the pelvis.
Springing from the peritoneum, which forms a loose investment
for the rectum on its ventral and lateral surfaces, along a line
so slightly oblique as to be almost median (Fig. 1, a), is a
longitudinal fold or septum of peritoneum, having peculiar
anterior connections (6) with a coil of intestine (int) not far from
the pylorus, the exact extent and disposition of which
requires further investigation. The ventral edge of this
median longitudinal fold is attached to the posterior surface
of the broad ligament in its middle line, as shown by the shaded
line (¢) in fig. 3, and, in fig. 1, by the faint streak which appears
in the broad ligament as the downward continuation of the white
line (a); this latter representing, as has been stated, the
line of attachment to the rectal peritoneum. The disposition
of the parts is somewhat similar to that which would obtain if,
in a case of uterus bicornis in the human subject, the pouch of
Douglas were longitudinally divided by a median septum passing
from the peritoneum covering the rectum to the posterior (dorsal)
surface of the broad ligament.
288
In connection with the posterior end of the ovary are a few
attenuated, fringed or hydatiform appendages, apparently the
remains of vestigial structures.
Oviducts (Figs. 1, 2 and 3, od).—The oviducts, sinuous in their
anterior or distal segments, lie close to, and follow the contour of,
the outer borders of the ovaries. Hach apparently commences
at a point internal to the anterior border of the ovary, but
neither with hand-lens nor microscope could I detect the actual
opening ; its tissues appeared to be merged insensibly into those
of the broad ligament. About the level of the hinder border of
the ovary the posterior segment of the oviduct dilates into what
is evidently a uterine portion (wt), with a smooth internal
surface, but without any appreciable thickening of its parietes ;
microscopic sections, however, reveal the presence of glandular
tubules. These uterine portions of the oviducts converge almost
transversely, and meet at a point corresponding to about the
middle of the base of the bladder (Fig. 3). After meeting,
though the two cavities appear externally to unite into a single
tube, they really run for a little distance side by side, separated
by a thin septum, and then join the urethra close to the exit
from the bladder. The small size and softness of the parts, as
well as an unfortunately misdirected incision, prevented my being
certain of the exact manner of junction, whether, in fact, pre-
viously to joining the urethra, the two uteri do actually unite,
or whether they open separately into the uro-genital canal. I
did not feel justified, however, in mutilating another specimen
for the establishment of this fact alone.
Ureters (Figs. 1, 2 and 3, wr).—These pierce the wall of the
bladder, and open on its internal surface, distinctly within its
cavity, but close to the urethral orifice.
Urogenital Canal (Figs. 2 and 3, s.uwg).—This is a long, straight,
and, relatively, narrow canal, lying, along its whole length, ventral
and close to the rectum (Fig. 2, r), into which it opens very
obliquely by a relatively wide and funnel-shaped orifice situated at
a distance of 6 mm. from the anterior margin of the external
cloacal aperture.
Clitoris.—Partially concealed in a small depression in the an-
terior wall of the cloaca, 2 mm. posterior to the entrance of the
urogenital canal, and about 4 mm. from the anterior margin of
the cloacal orifice is a small lingulate and single-pointed clitoris.
Cloaca (Fig 2, cl).—The cloaca, 6 mm. in length along its an-
terior, and 10 mm. along its posterior wall, has its internal sur-
face irregularly rugose, and is apparently capable of considerable
distension. Compared with those of the rectum and intestines
its parietes are thick. On each side of the cloaca towards its
anterior surface is a conspicuous oval gland, from which a
289
slender duct proceeding from its hinder end opens into the
former by a minute papillary orifice.
Intestines.—The total length of intestine intervening between
the pylorus and cloacal aperture is, when unravelled, 29 cm.
Arranged in afew simple coils, and of relatively large calibre
throughout, the anterior portion is of rather larger calibre than
that of the posterior, having on an average a diameter of 5 cm.
as against 3-5 cm. to which it diminishes at the point where it is
shown as divided in fig. 1,7. It is slightly sacculated throughout,
rather more so in the anterior than the posterior segment, but
there is no marked external indication of a division between
parts corresponding to large and small intestines ; though, in the
interior, an indistinctly marked valve-like projection, situated at
a point about 10 cm. from the cloacal orifice, may indicate a
delimitation ; and a sacculation immediately succeeding this, rather
more conspicuous than those elsewhere, may indicate a cecum,
but in both respects the observations are of very uncertain value.
The mucous membrane throughout its whole length is soft and
macerated, and is completely separated, forming an internal cast
of the tube, which makes it impossible to distinguish the micro-
scopical details.
l’ood.—The recognisable debris of the food is confined to the
posterior portions of the intestine, the upper containing only
granular or soft flocculent and disintegrated material. On
examining the former they are found to consist of insect remains,
amongst which is a small black ant almost entire. Our Presi-
dent, the Rev. Thomas Blackburn, has been good enough to
examine the fragments submitted to him, and he informs me that
they are portions of an orthopterous insect, probably those of a
species of mole-cricket.
Stomach (Fig. 4).—This organ, which is evidently considerably
compressed and contracted, measuring 1°75 cm. in its greatest
length by 1:25 cm. in its widest part, is extremely simple in
shape, the short segment of cesophagus which intervenes between
it and the diaphragm springing from nearly the middle of the
lesser curvature, so that about an equal length of the viscus lies
on each side of it. It is empty, and the parietes are thick and
muscular; the mucous membrane, less decomposed than in the
intestines, being thrown into a few large longitudinal ruge, which
end at the pylorus. Externally the position of the pylorus is
indicated by a circular constriction, to the intestinal side of
which an outlying strip of the pancreas is closely adherent.
Pancreas.—The main mass of this organ les in the usual
situation, but it is too decomposed for accurate description or for
determining the disposition of its duct.
Al
290
Liver.—As far as can be ascertained without removing the
organ, and by reference to a damaged specimen from another
animal, the liver consists of four distinct lobes, two large and two
small, the former being venitral, and separated by a deep fissure.
Of these, that on the left hand seems to correspond to the left
lobe of the human liver, and the other to the lobus quadratus ; of
the smaller lobes, that which is dorsal, and on the left (but. still
to the right of the portal vein), probably corresponds to the
lobus Spigelii. The other small one probably represents the
human right lobe.
Apparently no gall-bladder exists, but the parts being rather
decomposed in that region, I cannot be absolutely certain of this
fact. There are, however, two hepatic ducts uniting into a con-
siderable common bile-duct, which opens into the intestine 2:5
mm. from the pylorus.
Spleen.—This is an elongated flattened organ bent on the edge,
so that its shape resembles that of the letter V with much ex-
panded limbs.
Mypology.—This is being worked out by Professor Wilson, of
Sydney University, who will communicate his observations to
this Society.
Conclusion.—It is necessary for me again to remark that I am
but too well aware of many shortcomings in the above description,
nor can I hope to have escaped errors of commission as well as
of omission. Some points have been left obscure that undoubtedly
might have been cleared up by reference to fresh material, but 1
was particularly anxious not to damage any more specimens than
IT could help. The number of them in my possession is still
very limited, and I have been desirous in the interests of science
‘both that some should be available for examination by more com-
petent zoologists than myself, and that some other institutions
more accessible to the scientific world should share the good fortune
of the Adelaide Museum in possessing an example of an animal
which is at the same time very difficult to obtain and of unusual
zoological interest. I trust, however, that enough of its structure
has now been made sutticiently clear to enable a correct conclusion
to be formed, both as to its natural affinities and as to the manner
in which this singular type—remarkable even in this land of
curious and antique forms—should be classed. This discussion,
however, must be left to a future occasion.
291
EXPLANATION OF PLATE XII.
Fig. 1. Notoryctes typhlops. Female organs of reproduction, with their
ligaments in situ. The right kidney is obscured by a coil of
intestine. Ventral view (x 24); ov, ovary ; od, oviduct ; ut, its
uterine portion—[the foregoing are represented as seen through
the broad ligament (//); for its disposition vide text]—op,
ovario-pelvic fold of the broad ligament ; s./, suspensory liga-
ment of ovary and oviduct ; 4, kidney ; wr, ureter; b/, bladder,
hooked backwards ; df, coil of intestine ; 7, rectum; a, line of
attachment of median fold or septum of peritoneum to that
covering ventral surface of the rectum ; b, peritoneal attachment
to coil of intestine (vide text).
Fig. 2. Notoryctes typhlops. Female organs of reproduction. Lateral view
partly diagrammatic (x 2); ov, ovary ; od, oviduct ; wt, uterus;
k, kidney; ad, adrenal; ur, ureter; b/, bladder; //, broad
ligament; s.wg, uro-genital canal; 7, rectum; cl, cloaca; c.g,
cloacal gland.
Fig. 3. Notoryctes typhlops. Female organs of reproduction. Dorsal view
(x 2); ov, ovary; od, oviduct; ut, uterus; ur, ureter; swy,
urogenital canal ; W, broad ligament; b/, bladder—the fundus,
indicated by a dotted outline, is seen through the broad liga-
ment ; ¢, line of attachment of median peritoneal fold or septum
to the dorsal surface of the broad ligament (vide Fig. 1).
Fig. 4. Notoryctes typhlops, Antero-ventral view ; (nat. size); gc, greater
curvature ; @, esophagus ; p, pylorus, pointing also to adherent
strip of pancreas ; if, small intestine ; 4.d, common bile-duct.
292
FURTHER NOTES ON AUSTRALIAN COLEOPTERA,
WITH DESCRIPTIONS OF NEW GENERA AND
SPECIES.
By the Rev. T. Biackpurn, B.A.
[Read October 6, 1891.]
».& ,
STAPHY LINIDZE.
SCOPEUS.
S. dubius, Blackb. The habitat of this species is the Alpine
regions of Victoria.
PSELAPHID At.
EUPINES.
E. relicta, sp. nov. Mas. Glabra; nitida; supra levis ; obscure
picea, pedibus antennisque dilutiorrbus; capite fere xquali;
prothorace wzquali leviter transverso, lateribus fortiter
rotundatis pone medium subsinuatis; elytris prothorace
dimidio longioribus, humeris callosis, striis suturalibus
distinctis ; antennis capiti prothoracique conjunctis longi-
tudine equalibus, modice clavatis; tibiis intermedius extus
ante apicem late vix distincte emar cginatis ; metasterno late
profunde excavato; abdominis segmento ventrali 2° in medio
breviter transversim carinato. Long., aa)
Of the antennz joints 1 and 2 are Reha equal inter se,
both being longer and stouter than the following joints ; 3 and 4
are subequal infer se, 5 stouter and longer (nearly equal to 2),
6-8 a little shorter than 3 and 4 but not transverse, 9 of the same
length but stouter, gently transverse; 10 a little longer and much
Uaiie: (rather str ongly transverse), 11 twice as long, stouter, and
of a darker color.
Femina a mare differt metasterno minus profunde | excavato,
abdomine haud carinato.
The antenne of the female difter from those of the male in the
fifth joint being smaller, and the ninth not wider than the eighth.
In my tabulation of certain species of HLupines (vide supra,
p- 86) the present species would fall beside 2. militaris, from
which it may be distinguished inter alia by its much less strongly
clavate antenne. Prom E. Victoriw, King, which is very insuf-
ficiently described, but perhaps resembles it, it differs by its
glabrous surface.
293
Victoria; taken by C. French, Esq., at Mordialloc, in flood
refuse.
LAMELLICORNES.
MECHIDIUS.
M. pilosus, sp. nov. Piceo-brunneus; supra pilis elongatis
erectis subtilibus sat dense, subtus setis squamiformibus
albis et pilis brevibus erectis, vestitus ; clypeo antice reflexo
late fortiter triangulariter emarginato, ad latera late obtuse
bidentato; prothorace transverso, lateribus serratis pone
medium angulatis; elytris punctulato-striatis, interstitiis
planis vix perspicue punctulatis ; antennarum lamellis sat
brevibus ; unguiculis simplicibus ; tibiis anticis sat fortiter
tridentatis. Long., 41.; lat., 231.
Very distinct from nearly all its previously described congeners
by the long, soft, erect hair clothing its upper surface. From
M. bidentulus, Fairm., it would seem to differ by the strongly
serrulate lateral margins of its prothorax ; from J. variolosus,
Macl., by its more strongly emarginate clypeus and its strongly
tridentate front tibiz.
W. Australia ; Yilgarn; sent to me by C. French, Esq.
BUPRESTID.
BUBASTES.
B. occidentalis, sp. nov. Cylindrica; nitida; lete viridis,
subaureo-micans, antennis tibiis tarsisque obscuris, corpore
subtus pilis squamiformibus brevibus pallide ochraceis sat
dense vestito; capite inter oculos sat concavo, fortiter sat
crebre punctulato ; prothorace quam longiori circiter tertia
parte latiori, sat crebre (ad latera transversim rugulose)
punctulato; elytris minus fortiter sat crebre sat rugulose
punctulatis, manifeste striatis, apice emarginatis et bi-
spinosis. lLong., 7 1.; lat., 231.
A bright green species with a somewhat golden tone ; compared
with 5. enconsistans, Thoms., and /aticollis, Blackb., the dise of
the prothorax is very much less closely punctured ; 4. globicollis,
Thoms., seems to be punctured like ¢nconsistans, and to have the
sides of the prothorax strongly rounded (in this species they are
as in inconsistans) ; B. sphenoida, L. & G., is described as having
its entire surface evenly punctured (in this species the prothorax
is very much more coarsely punctulate than the elytra); the
puncturation of B. cylindricus, Macl. (from N.W. Australia), is
not characterised, but totally different coloring and _ locality
render identity most improbable. 4. splendens, Blackb., comes
near this insect, but is of considerably narrower form, with the
294
puncturation of the head and the disc of the prothorax con-
siderably sparser, the color more brilliant, &c.
W. Australia; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
B. laticollis, Blackb. I believe this to be identical with
B. globicollis, Thoms., of which it must become a synonym if I
am right in this belief. As I have before remarked, M. Thom-
son’s Appendix to his Typ. Bupr. (in which this and other Aus-
tralian Luprestide are described) escaped notice in the Zoological
Kecord until some years after its publication, and (owing, I pre-
sume, to that omission) was not noticed in Mr. Masters’ Cata-
logue ; and so, unfortunately, I was not aware of the existence
of the Appendix when I described B. laticollis.
B. splendens, sp. nov. Cylindrica; angusta ; pernitida; splen-
dide viridis, capite postice antennis que violaceis, corpore
subtus pilis brevibus squamiformibus albidis vestito ; capite
inter oculos sat concavo, fortiter (antice sparsius postice con-
fertim) punctulato ; prothorace quam longiori quarta parte
latiori, fortiter (disco sparsius lateribus his transversim
rugulosis parteque antica sat crebre) punctulato, lateribus
fere rectis; elytris sat fortiter sat crebre sat rugulose
punctulatis, manifeste striatis, apice emarginatis et bispinosis.
iBone. (sl. celat.. 24.
An insect of extremely brilliant coloring. Compared with
L. inconsistans, Thoms., the prothorax is very much more sparsely
punctured, and is not rugulose on the disc, while the elytra are
less finely punctured, and more distinctly striated.
Central Australia; MacDonnell Ranges ; in the collection of
C. French, Esq.
MELOBASIS.
M. pulchra, sp. nov. Oblongo-ovalis; lete viridis, prothoracis
vittis latis 2 et elytrorum notis intricatis purpureis ; capite
plano fortiter confertim punctulato; prothorace quam
longiori plus quam dimidio (postice quam antice circiter
quinta parte) latiori, in disco sat sparsim (ad latera confer-
tim rugulose) fortiter punctulato, lateribus antice sat for-
titer rotundatis postice fere parallelis; elytris confuse
inequaliter punctulatis, interrupte striatis, interstitiis hic
illic leviter convexis, lateribus apicem versus denticulatis.
Long., 44 1.; lat., 131
The markings on the elytra are very complicated and difficult
to describe clearly ; their pattern is most readily characterised if
the purple markings be regarded as the ground color; then the
green is seen to form (a) a wide common sutural vitta from the
scutellum more than a quarter of the length of the elytra, (b) a
somewhat similar but slightly longer vitta on each elytron com-
29d
mencing about the middle of the base and sloping a little towards
the suture, (c) a fascia-like mark about the middle of the disc not
nearly reaching either the suture or the lateral margin and _pro-
duced a little towards the base of the elytra at its external end
(thus forming marks like LJ), (¢) an oval obliquely placed spot
about intermediate between the middle and the apex. The
markings are extremely like those of some forms of JZ. intricata,
Blackb., but that species has the prothorax very much less
coarsely punctured and narrowed (with only slightly arcuate
sides) from quite near the base to the apex. J. filgurans,
Thoms. (from Tasmania), is also very similarly marked and
colored; it is, however, considerably larger (long. 6 1.), and is
described as having the prothoracic vitte black and the pro-
thorax “regulariter punctatus ;” M. Thomson’s description is too
brief to indicate whether the pattern of the elytra bears more
than a general resemblance to that of the present species.
The sculpture of the head and prothorax is almost exactly as
in M. verna, Hope, but the sides of the prothorax are much more
strongly rounded than in that species.
Central Australia ; MacDonnell Ranges; in the collection of
C. French, Esq.
MW. bicolor, sp. nov. Leete viridis, capite prothoraceque cupreo-
tinctis, elytris totis igneo-cupreis; subtus pilis brevibus
sparsis vestita ; capite plano confertim fortiter punctulato ;
prothorace quam longiori dimidio (postice quam antice vix
manifeste) latiori, sat fortiter sat crebre punctulato, obsolete
(ad latera magis distincte) transversim rugato, lateribus vix
arcuatis ; scutello minuto; elytris leviter sat crebre parum
wequaliter punctulatis, sat distincte 3-costatis, lateribus
postice (fere a medio) denticulatis. Long., 52 1.; lat., 2 1.
A conspicuous species on account of its bright fiery-copper-
colored elytra. It resembles M. nervosa, Boisd., compared with
which (apart from color) the head is smaller and less pubescent,
the prothorax is a little less strongly punctured, and has less
rounded sides, the elytra are not quite so strongly costate, the
scutellum is smaller, the underside is much less strongly punc-
tured, and the prosternum is declivous in front, with its anterior
margin much less thickened. M/. Sawndersi, Masters, is very
distinct by the apical spine of its elytra, and Jf. costifera, Thoms.
(which must be very close to Sawndersi) by the same character ;
M. rubromarginata, Saund. (from N.W. Australia), is very
differently colored, and has four costz on each elytron ; JZ. leta,
Saund., has the sides of the prothorax rounded, &e. ; Jf. Lathama,
Hope, has inter alia a very differently-shaped prothorax.
W. Australia ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
296
ANILARA.
A. subcostata, sp. nov. Sat lata; sat nitida; cupreo-nigra, hic
illic obscure ceruleo-micans; capite postice equaliter
convexo, striolato-alveolato; prothorace tumido (fere
gibboso) quam longiori minus quam duplo latiori, ut caput
sculpturato, postice quam antice sat latiori, lateribus
fortiter rotundatis ; elytris longitudinaliter leviter distincte
4-costatis, apicem lateraque versus sat crebre subfortiter
granulosis (partibus ceteris obscure squamoso-punctulatis)
lateribus postice distincte denticulatis; corpore subtus
antice crasse leviter squamoso-punctulato, abdomine longi-
tudinaliter carinulis subtilibus insigni. Long., 31.; lat., 141.
The prothorax is fully as wide as the elytra (to the eye rather
wider). The conspicuous (in some lights) blue patches on both
upper and under surface, together with the perfectly distinct
cost of the elytra and the ventral segments sculptured with
very fine (put not at all close) longitudinal elevated lines, render
this a conspicuous species. The prothorax is much less transverse
than in A. Adelaide, Hope ; the ventral sculpture resembles that
of A. planifrons, Blackb.
S.A. ; in the South Australian Museum.
A. soror, sp. nov. Sat lata; subopaca; nigra vix enescens ;
capite linea longitudinali subtili impresso, sat crebre
punctulato, puncturis umbilicatis ; prothorace modice
convexo quam longiori fere duplo latiori, crebre transversim
striolato-alveolato, leviter canaliculato, postice quam antice
sat latiori, lateribus sat fortiter rotundatis; elytris subtiliter
granulatis, lateribus postice distincte denticulatis ; corpore
subtus leviter subcrasse alveolato-reticulato, segmento ven-
trali apicali longitudinaliter carinulis subtilibus insigni.
Long., 341. ; lat., 121
Differs from the preceding dizter alia by the complete absence
of elytral coste; it is much larger than any others of the
previously described species.
N. Queensland ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
A. angusta, sp. nov. Parallela; minus lata; minus depressa ;
sat nitida; wnea; capite leviter striolato-alveolato, fronte
sat late impressa, parte impressa in medio longitudinaliter
convexa ; prothorace sat convexo, quam longiori fere duplo
latiori, postice quam antice haud latiori, in disco subobsolete
latera versus distinct2 striolato-alveolato, margine antico
perspicue bisinuato, lateribus leviter arcuatis ; elytris mani-
feste transversim rugulosis obscure punctulatis, lateribus
postice indistincte crenulatis; corpore subtus leviter sat
crasse striolato-alveolato. Long., 211. ; lat., #1. (vix).
5
297
Distinguished from the other described species of the genus by
its more elongate and parallel form, and its prothorax as wide in
front as at the base; also by the impression on the head, which
is divided by an obscure longitudinal convexity down the middle;
the hinder ventral segments are almost levigate, and none of the
ventral segments are longitudinally sculptured.
This species is, perhaps, near 4. Deyrollei, Thoms., which, how-
ever, is (according to the measurements given) half as wide as
long, and is a much smaller insect. M. Thomson’s description is
quite insufficient for certain identification.
Victoria ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
A. leta, sp. nov. Brevis; lata; modice convexa ; sat nitida ;
obscure zenea, hic illic obscure aureo-vel cyaneo-tincta, ely tris
sat lete cupreo-purpureis ; capite equali convexo, leviter sat
crasse striolato-alveolato; prothorace quam longioril vix
duplo latiori, in disco vix distincte ad latera sat fortiter
striolato-alveolato, antice sat angustato, lateribus modice
rotundatis; elytris sat inequalibus, distincte subtiliter
granulatis, lateribus postice vix perspicue crenulatis ;
corpore subtus obscure (prosterni lateribus sat crasse sat
fortiter) striolato-alveolato, segmentis ventralibus (apicali
excepto) longitudinaliter carinulis validis insignibus. Long.,
141.; lat., 1. (vix).
A wide, short species, more brightly colored than is usual in
the genus, and well distinguished by the strong longitudinal
earinule of its ventral segments (except the last). It is near
A. Adelaide, Hope, and planifrons, Blackb., but is distinguished
from both, in addition to the characters just mentioned, by its
somewhat less transverse prothorax, the sides of which are much
less strongly rounded.
S. Australia; Lake Eyre basin.
CISSEIS.
C. dispar, sp. nov. Minus nitida ; supra vix pubescens ; prasina
hic illic obscure subaureo tincta, vel tota sordide aureo-
olivacea ; capite subtilius minus crebre punctulato, antice
late leviter concavo postice subtiliter carinato ; prothorace
quam longiori fere duplo (postice quam antice parum) latiori,
concentrice subtilius striolato, medio antrorsum sat fortiter
producto; scutello plus minus distincte transversim striolato ;
elytris sat eequaliter crebre subtilius leviter punctulatis, plus
minus transversim rugatis, lateribus postice subtiliter vel
vix distincte denticulatis ; corpore subtus sparsim (abdomine
ad latera magis crebre) pubescenti. Long., 31.; lat., 11.
The color is a dull grass-green, tinged in places with a dead
brassy-copper tone, which is liable to overspread the whole upper
298
surface; the underside is more nitid, and usually darker in color
than the upper surface. The puncturation of the head is almost
as in C. roseocuprea, Hope (more consisting of isolated punctures,
and less tending to a striolated appearance than in most of its
congeners); the shape and sculpture of the prothorax are nearly
as in C. cenercollis, Hope (but without pubescent spots); the
sculpture of the elytra has a slightly asperate appearance, being
reticulately and minutely strigose, with the interstices of the
strige somewhat resembling flattened granules, or it can be
regarded as consisting of punctures surrounded with elevated
margins. It is not very different from the elytral sculpture of
C. enercollis, Hope, but appears distinctly more asperate. The
short longitudinal, carina-like, fine line on the summit of
the head is characteristic. Probably this species is near
C. subcnrinifrons, Thoms., but the description of that species
states that its prothorax is not transverse.
Victoria ; sent to me by C. French, Esq.
C. bella, sp. nov. Sat angustata; nitida; aureo-enea, elytris
subpurpurascentibus, his et metasterni coxarum posticarum
abdominisque lateribus maculis albis pubescentibus ornatis ;
capite antice longitudinaliter late sulcato, fortiter minus
crebre punctulato et indistincte confuse strigato ; prothorace
quam longiori dimidio (postice quam antice parum) latiori,
sparsim sat fortiter punctulato et subconcentrice minus
erebre sat fortiter strigato, versus angulos posticos sat
depresso, lateribus leviter arcuatis; scutello punctis non-
nullis magnis notato; elytris minus confertim reticulato-
striolatis, interspatiis subgranulosis, lateribus postice
crenulatis. Long., 31.; lat., 11.
_ A brilliantly nitid species (especially the head and prothorax),
with the head more coarsely punctured than in most of its con-
geners; it is perhaps near C. cupreicollis, Hope, but differs inter
alia by its prothorax entirely devoid of pubescent spots. The
pubescent spots on the elytra are arranged very much as in
C. eneicollis, Hope, there being one on the shoulder, one near the
lateral margin about the middle, one half way between the last-
named and the apex, and one on the suture a little in front of
the apex, the two nearest to the apex appearing to form an inter-
rupted fascia. The elytra of C. eneicollis bear some additional
smaller pubescent spots, which are wanting in this species (I do
not think the example before me is at all abraded). Compared
with C. eneicollis the present insect is of much narrower and
more elongate form, with the puncturation of the head much less
close, the prothorax very evidently less transverse, and the
elytral sculpture (though of similar kind) markedly less close.
Victoria; in the collection of ©. French, Esq.
299
C. pygmea, sp. nov. Sat angusta; minus nitida; enea vel
nigro-enea, hic illic vix cyaneo-micans; pube albida macu-
latim ornata; capite late longitudinaliter concavo, sparsius
vix fortius punctulato; prothorace quam longiori fere duabus
partibus (postice quam antice haud multo) latiori, subtilius
subconcentrice striolato, lateribus sat rotundatis, basi valde
bisinuata; scutello opaco vix perspicue striolato; elytris
crebre subtilius reticulato-striolatis, interspatiis vix distincte
granuliformibus, lateribus postice denticulatis. Long., 21
(vix); lat., “41.
The silvery-white pattern is not formed by pubescent impres-
sions, but by coarse scale-like hairs, more or less sprinkled over
the whole surface, but condensed into a large spot on the hinder
part of the disc of the prothorax on either side, a large ill-defined
spot on the base of the elytra, two wide ill-defined fascize on the
elytra (one at the middle, the other near the apex, the latter
somewhat dilated hindward on the suture and a little curved
outwards close to the apex), and some spots on the sides of the
ventral segments. I do not think this species is much like any
of the very small species of Cisseis that have been described
previously.
Victoria; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
C. verna, sp. nov. Sat angusta; sat nitida; viridis, hic illic
ceruleo-micans; capite planato medio longitudinaliter sat
subtiliter impresso, subopaco, coriaceo, sparsim minus
fortiter punctulato; prothorace quam longiori duabus parti-
bus (postice quam antice vix manifeste) latiori, vix distincte
punctulato, in disco subtiliter (latera versus fortiter) trans-
versim subconcentrice striolato, lateribus leviter arcuatis;
scutello punctulato-striolato; elytris leviter sat crebre
reticulato-punctulatis, lateribus postice subtiliter denticulatis.
Long., 221.; lat., £1.
There is a little very inconspicuous whitish pubescence on the
elytra, where, however, it does not form a distinct pattern. The
parts where the general bright green colour changes most dis-
tinctly to cyaneous are the apices of the elytra and the under-
surface (the legs, however, being green). The sides of the
metasternum and of the ventral segments are more or less
pubescent. The prothoracic sculpture consists of transversely
arched (scarcely concentric) striole, which are mere fine scratches
in the middle, but deepen into strong wrinkles towards the sides.
The surface of the prothorax is much depressed in the neighbour-
hood of the hind angles. In some lights the anterior part of the
suture shows a distinctly golden tone of colour. The sculpture of
the elytra is of the kind usual in allied species of Cisseis (e.g.,
300
much like that of C. eneipennis, Hope, but perhaps a little less
close).
This species is no doubt near C. wniformis, Thoms., and
minutissima, Tnoms., the former of which, however, is said to
have the prothorax not transverse, the scutellum levigate, &c. ;
while the latter is said to be of the form of an Anthawia (which
the present insect certainly is not), and also to have the prothorax
“‘punctate-rugose.”
Victoria.
C. perplexa, sp. nov. Sat elongata; convexa; sat nitida; nigricans,
cupreo-micans (preesertim subtus), corpore subtus prothoracis
lateribus capiteque sparsim argenteo-pilosis; capite fere
eequali, antice leviter impresso, confuse sat fortiter vix crebre
punctulato; prothorace quam longiori dimidio (postice quam
antice vix perspicue) latiori, concentrice minus fortiter
striolato, lateribus per carine intramarginalis intercessionem
vix equalibus, hac fortiter arcuata marginem anticum ad
angulum lateralem vix attingenti; scutello subcoriaceo vix
perspicue punctulato; elytris ineequaliter sat crasse rugulosis,
antice et ad latera fortiter transversim rugatis, lateribus
postice denticulatis. Long., 41.; lat., 121.
This species belongs to a small group of Cisseis (of which
‘C’. Lindi, mihi, may perhaps be considered the type distinguished
by the extreme feebleness of the tooth on the claws, and also by
the peculiar form of the intra-marginal carina of the prothorax,
which is strongly arched, and touches (or nearly so) the true
lateral margin, both at the base and apex instead of ending
anteriorly (as in most species of Cisseis) on or close to the an-
terior margin considerably within its lateral extremity, and
which consequently more or less crosses the outline (as seen from
above) of the true lateral margin and makes the sides of the
prothorax, as viewed from above, seem more or less uneven. All
these species (as yet known to me) are entirely devoid of markings
formed by pubescence, and are found in Western and South-
Western Australia.
The present species is distinguished from the others of the
group (independently of its more uniform and obscure coloring)
by the much coarser sculpture of its elytra. This is of the same
character as in most species of Cisseis (much as described above
in C. dispar), but the interspaces of the wrinkles are unusually
large, in front and towards the side being strongly transverse,
and in parts of the disc appearing almost like irregular pustules.
Australia; I am not sure of the exact locality, but I have no
doubt it is Western.
301
DISCODERES.
D. torridus, sp. nov. Lete eneus, corpore subtus antice femor-
ibusque cyaneis; pilis densis albis nigrisque maculatim dis-
positis vestitus ; capite prothoraceque valde inzequalibus,
striolato-alveolatis ; scutello magno elongato triangulari ;
elytris singulis costam discoidalem ferentibus, acervatim
punctulatis et in partibus nonnullis transversim rugulosis,
lateribus postice crenulatis ; tibiis posticis extus ad apicem
dentiformibus. Long., 5 1.; lat., 2 1.
The sculpture of the upper surface is to a great extent con-
cealed by dense pubescence, forming a pattern of marbled appear-
ance ; this pubescence takes the form of a transverse white fascia
between the eyes, a dense white mass on each side of the pro-
thorax, a number of smaller white spots on the elytra (some of
which range themselves into two fascive behind the middle), some
large black spots mostly in the hinder half of the elytra, a lateral
white spot on the hind cox, a dense white mass on either side
of the basal two ventral segments and some smaller white spots
on the other ventral segments. The crown of the head bears
two rounded and moderately conspicuous gibbosities ; the pro-
thorax is widely elevated down the middle line, the elevated
portion bearing a ridge-like tubercle on either side in its hinder
half; the elytra are much flattened (or almost concave, between
the suture and the discoidal ridge. The sculpture of the pro-
thorax is arranged in concentric lines. The carina within the
border of the prothorax on either side is elongate and sinuous.
N. Queensland ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
COREBUS.
C. pilosicollis, sp. nov. Latus; eneus hic illic cyaneo-micans ;
prothorace utrinque et segmentis ventralibus (apicalibus 2
exceptis) dense (elytris obscure maculatim) albo-pubescent-
ibus ; capite valde ineequali, fortiter punctulato et certo
adspectu. longitudinaliter strigoso; prothorace in medio
longitudinaliter gibboso, antice fortiter declivi, postice
utrinque transversim profunde concavo, concentrice sat
crasse striolato, intra marginem utrinque postice carina brevi
instructo ; scutello fortiter transverso, postice acuminato, ut
prothorax striolato; elytris sat fortiter sat rugulose sat
crebre punctulatis. Long., 6 1.; lat., 23 1.
The arrangement of the pubescence is very distinctive; the
pubescence is thin and little noticeable except on the sides of the
prothorax and the whole abdomen (except the apical two seg-
ments), which are densely clothed with tolerably long silvery-
white soft hairs. The chief inequalities on the head are a strong
sulcus down the middle, a large transverse excavation between
302
the eyes and a strong carina on either side bordering the eyes
within.
I refer this insect to Corwbus a little doubtfully, as its facies is
hardly of that genus; the short basal joint of the tarsi, trans-
verse scutellum abruptly pointed behind, and short lateral carina
of the prothorax seem, however, to place it there.
N. Queensland ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
AGRILUS.
A. Frenchi, sp. nov. Obscure viridis; pube tenul argentea minus
crebre vestitus, vitta humerali et fascia postmediana denu-
datis; prothorace vix transverso, antice quam postice latior1,
subtiliter transversim striolato, in medio longitudinaliter
sulcato, postice utrinque impresso; scutello subcoriaceo,
elytris sat crebre subrugulosis, apice emarginatis et spinis
validis binis armatis. Long., 241. ; lat., 21.
Extremely distinct from the previously-described Australian
Agrili, especially by the strongly bispinose apices of the elytra.
Victoria ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
PARACEPHALA.
P. e@nea, sp. nov. Elongata ; subcylindrica; sat nitida; enea ;
pilis argenteis minus sparsim vestita ; capite longitudinaliter
canaliculato, quam prothorax magis nitido, sat fortiter sat
crebre punctulato ; prothorace elytrisque sat equaliter con-
fertim granuloso-punctulatis ; illo fortiter transverso, disco
medio subgibboso, parte gibbosa transversim subcarinata ;
elytris postice rotundatis denticulatis ; corpore subtus latera
versus sat dense argenteo-pilosis. Long.,3—341.; lat., #].—1].
The peculiar form of the prothorax will render this species easily
recognisable. The prothorax is scarcely marked off by a distinct
line from the flanks of the prosternum. The present insect
does not seem to differ structurally from Paracephala (Agrilus)
pistacina, Hope, though it is very much larger, and its form is
distinctly less narrow and cylindric ; it is very similar in general
facies to the species which I take to be P. murina, Thoms.
N. W. Australia.
CLERIDA.
ALLELIDEA.
The species described below is evidently a member of this
genus. The basal joint of the tarsi being quite exposed when
viewed from above would seem to place the genus near 7'v//us.
A. viridis, sp. nov. Cylindrica; linearis; nitida ; pilis erectis
sparsis vestita ; viridi-enea, antennis (clava excepta) palpis
pedibusque (tibiis plus minusve infuscatis exceptis) flavis vel
303
rufis, elytrorum lateribus postice albidis; capite crebre,
prothorace sparsim, elytris subseriatim, fortiter punctulatis ;
Long., 2—24 1; lat., 21.
The insect is at its narrowest where the prothorax meets the
elytra; the head, the middle of the prothorax, and the elytra
close to the apex are about equal in width, and are the widest
parts of the body. The prothorax is much longer than wide, and
is narrow in the basal and apical parts being strongly and roundly
dilated at, or slightly in front of, the middle. The elytra are
considerably shorter than the hind body in the larger examples
(which I take to be females), in a smaller one (probably a male) —
they are slightly longer than the hind body. The whitish color
on the elytra is confined to the hinder part of the lateral margin
in some examples, in others it covers the apex.
Victoria; taken by C. French, Esq., in flood refuse at Mor-
dialloce.
CORMODES.
C’. constricta, Blackb. This species described by me (Tr. Roy.
Soc., S.A., 1890, p. 124) as a Matalis must be placed in Cormodes
which Mr. Pascoe (Journ. of Ent., I., p. 46) characterises as
closely allied to Natalis, but differing in the absence of wings,
and in the elytra having no defined humeral angle. The wings
of C. constricta are not quite wanting, but they are so rudimentary
as to be useless for flight.
TARSOSTENUS.
T. univittatus, Rossi. I do not think that this cosmopolitan
insect has hitherto been recorded as Australian. I have found
it near Adelaide.
ZENITHICOLA.
Z. sosius, Chevr. The habitat of this species is given as
“ Australia.” I have an example in my collection ticketed
“South Australia.”
Z. (Clerus) crassus, Newm. This species is certainly a
Zenithicola ; and equally certainly, I think, 7 (Clerus) obesus,
White, is identical, so that the latter name must sink into a
synonym.
TROGODENDRON.
T. (Notoxus) ephipprum, Boisd. I do not think there is the
least doubt that Boisduval’s Notowus ephippium is a
Trogodendron, aud I take it to be equally certain that
Notoxus ephippiger, White, is the same thing. Although the
examples for which the two names were proposed do not appear
to have been even different varieties, the species appears to be a
variable one, as I have seen examples with markings as specified
in the descriptions, and others that I take to be certainly not
304
distinct specifically, in which the yellow spot on the suture is
very indistinct or even quite wanting. M. Chevrolat, in his
Catalogue of the Cleride, places V. ephippiger, White, in Opilus;
but I feel confident this is a mistake, as the finely-granulated
eyes of specimens before me (which agree exactly with Boisduval’s
unusually full description, and also with White’s) are quite
inconsistent with a place in that genus. M. Chevrolat does not
seem to have noticed the almost literal identity of White’s and
Boisduval’s descriptions ; indeed, I cannot find that he has re-
ferred to the latter at all.
THANASIMOMORPHA (ge. /00.).
Thanasimo aftinis ; differt palporum maxillarium articulo ultimo
securiforml.
The Rev. H. 8. Gorham (Cist. Ent., I., p. 62) points out the
necessity of a new name for 77/lus bipartitus, Blanch., but with-
out proposing one. I therefore suggest the above name. Another
member of the genus (as Mr. Gorham points out) is Clerus guttulus,
White.
T’. intricata, sp. nov. Nigro-picea vix violacea-micans, antennis
palpisque obscure rufo-piceis, elytrorum tertia parte basali
maculaque suturali postmediana metasterno femoribus ad
basin tibiis anterioribus 4 (subtus) et tibiis posticis (totis)
rufis, elytrorum fascia mediana (suturam vix attingenti)
eburnea; capillis erectis vestita, ex his nonnullis albidis (ia
elytrorum pone medium partibus dilutioribus condensatis)
nonnullis nigris; capite prothoraceque crebre proftunde
rugulose punctulatis, hoc quam longiori vix latiori, latitudine
majoril pone medium posita, lateribus sat rotundatis basin
versus Vix sinuatis; elytris basi utrinque gibbosis, antice
crasse profunde postice vix manifeste, punctulatis. Long.,
22 1,;-lat.,. = 1.
Resembles 7. bipartita, Blanch., put with the femora (except
at base) and antennz almost black, and a large red spot on the
suture of the elytra behind the white fascia, and with the pro-
thorax less rounded on the sides, and a little less closely rugulose.
W. Australia; taken by E. Meyrick, Esq.
METABASIS.
M. variegata, sp. nov. Fusco-nigra, pilis albis fuscisque vestita,
ore palpis antennis prothorace elytrorum parte (fere dimidia)
basali pedibusque rufis, elytrorum fascia media leviter
arcuata et striga suturali apicali flavis; capite crasse con-
fertim prothorace elytrisque crassissime minus confertim,
punctulatis ; prothorace fortiter transverso, late longitudin-
aliter sulcato, sulci lateribus antice subcariniformibus ;
305
elytrorum sculptura apicem versus paullo minus crassa.
Tong., 2 1.; lat, = ls¢vix).
Var.? Prothorace elytrisque (notis flavis exceptis) totis fusco-
nigris.
In the typical form the red and blackish portions of the elytra
are separated from each other by the yellow median fascia except
close to the lateral margin, where the blackish color is to be
traced to some extent in front of the fascia. Differs from
M. accincta, Newm. (apart from colour and size) by the median
fascia of the elytra being gently arched all across (instead of
straight)—its convex side forward—by the apical yellow of the
suture extending considerably further forward, by the prothorax
being evidently more transverse with a wide well-defined con-
vexity down the middle, the external boundary of which is in
front, distinctly subcariniform on either side, and by the punctura-
tion of the whole upper surface being very evidently coarser and
less close. In the dark var. there is no trace of pale coloring
along the basal margin of the elytra.
S. Australia; under bark of Eucalyptus in the Tumby Scrub,
near Port Lincoln.
PARAPYLUS (gen. nov.).
IT propose this name for the insect which Mr. Newman
described as Pylus bicinctus, and which subsequently was called
Necrobia pinguis, White. The Rev. H. 8. Gorham (Trans. Ent.
Soc., 1878) has already discussed the characters of this type, and
pointed out the need of a new generic name for it, but without
proposing one.
CROBENIA (gen. nov.).
Necrobie affinis, sed oculis subtiliter granulatis, antennarum
clava elongata laxe articulata.
This genus resembles Vecrobia in its four-jointed tarsi with the
basal joint covered by the second, in its laterally margined pro-
thorax, and in the structure of its palpi, but the eyes are finely
granulated and the antennal club is elongate, and consists of
three joints, none of which is decidedly transverse. It is dis-
tinguished from Paratillus, inter alia, by its much less elongate
form and different antennal club, from Pylus and Parapylus by
the structure of its tarsi. The name I have used is an anagram
of Mecrobia.
C. Eyrensis, sp. nov. Sat nitida; sparsim albo-hirta; cyaneo-
nigra, antennarum articulo basali prothorace et pedibus
rufis; capite confertim sat crasse prothorace elytrisque
crassissime minus confertim punctulatis. Long. 2 1;
lat., 4 1.
U
306
_ The prothorax is nearly half again as wide as long and is
nearly evenly and rather strongly rounded laterally, but is at its
widest slightly behind the middle ; its lateral edges are finely but
not very closely crenulate.
S. Australia ; Basin of Lake Eyre.
PYLUS.
P. pygmeus, sp. nov. Testaceo-brunneus, elytris piceo-notatis ;
sparsun breviter pilosus ; capite prothoraceque sat crasse nec
crebre punctulatis; hoc vix transverso, medio longitudin-
aliter late nec profunde concavo, lateribus pone medium
leviter rotundatim dilatatis ; elytris striato-punctulatis prope
apicem sculptura obsoletescenti. Long., 141; lat., 21
The piceous markings on the elytra are not very clearly
detined. They consist of a fascia slightly in front of the middle
which is tolerably wide close to the lateral margin and narrows
towards (but scarcely reaches) the suture, and another somewhat
similar but much wider fascia slightly behind the middle and ex-
tending nearly to the apex; this hinder fascia is less narrowed
than the anterior one towards the suture.
The coarsely-granulated eyes, laterally margined prothorax,
and antennal and tarsal structure associate this very small Clerid
with Pylus fatuus, Newm.
S. Australia; near Port Lincoln, in stems of Xanthorrhea.
LYMEXYLONID.
ATRACTOCERUS.
A, Victoriensis, sp. nov. Ater; nitidus (capite elytrisque ex-
ceptis); capite creberrime ruguloso ; prothorace quam latiori
vix longiori, canaliculato, subquadrato, retrorsum leviter
angustato, crebre sat fortiter punctulato; elytris crebre
subtiliter aspere punctulato ; abdomine supra a basi retror-
sum gradatim minus perspicue punctulato, subtus fere levi.
Long., 841.
The previously-described Australian species of this genus
(A. Kreuslere, Pasc.) is a much larger insect (long., 12 1.), and is
of a ferruginous colour; as the specific characters mentioned in
the description are almost limited to colour, it is not possible
(without seeing the type) to distinguish this species from it other-
wise than by saying that it is much smaller and entirely black.
_ Victoria ; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
PTINIDA.
ANOBIUM.
A. paniceum, Lin. I do not think this species has been hitherto
recorded as Australian ; it is, however, common and widely dis-
tributed, no doubt introduced.
307
A. domesticum. This also occurs in Australia ; I have found it
near Port Lincoln; as far as I know its occurrence has not been
previously recorded.
DRYOPHILODES (gen. nov.).
Dryophilo aftinis sed antennis aliter articulatis, articulo 2° quam
3° minori, articulis apicalibus precedentibus haud dissimil-
ibus.
The species for which I propose this name resemble Dryophilus,
but their antenne with the second joint small and no marked
distinction between the apical joints and those preceding them
seem inconsistent with a place in that genus.
D. insignis, sp. nov. Sat elongatus; sat parallelus; niger, vix
rufescens, pube ochraceo-cinerea dense vestitus ; prothorace
maculis parvis 3 (transversim positis), elytris macula magna
communi ovali denudata ornatis; hac pube alba circum-
cincta ; scutello dense albo-piloso; prothorace sat convexo,
ineequali vix transverso, antice fortiter rotundato-producto,
lateribus bisinuatis, angulis posticis acute rectis deplanatis,
basi media late lobata; antennis quam corporis dimidium
longioribus. Long., 1# 1.; lat., 21.
The sculpture is entirely buried under close pubescence, ex
cept on the denuded spots, where it appears that the prothorax is
closely and asperately punctulate, and that the elytra are
coriaceous rather than distinctly punctured. The large common
oval spot occupying about the middle third part (both of length
and breadth) of the elytra, with its conspicuous edging of white
pubescence, renders this a most conspicuous species. The basal
joint of the antenna is about as long as the next two together ;
2 is slightly shorter than 3 ; 3-5 increase slightly in length ; 6 is
equal to 5; 7-10 are slightly longer, and equal inter se; 11 is
slightly longer than 10 ; joints 4-10 are feebly triangular, and each
joint being inserted slightly outside the middle point of the trun-
cate apex of the preceding joint, the antenne have a slightly
serrated appearance.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
D. australis, sp. nov. Minus elongatus ; sat parallelus ; piceus,
antennis capite prothoracis marginibus abdomine pedibus
et sutura postice rufescentibus ; pube brunnea minus per-
spicue vestitus, scutello dense albido-hirto ; capite protho-
raceque confertim subtiliter subaspere punctulatis ; hoe vix
ineequali fortiter transverso antice modice rotundato-producto,
lateribus fortiter rotundatis ante basin sinuatis, angulis
posticis rectis, basi media late lobata ; elytris crebre obscure
punctulatis, obsoletissime striatis; antennis quam corporis
dimidium vix longioribus. lLong., ]21.; lat., $1.
308
The antenne are a little shorter than in the preceding species,
but their structure and the proportional lengths of the joints
inter se are not different.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
CISSIDE.
CIS.
C. Victoriensis, sp. nov. Minus angustus; sat nitidus; niger,
antennis (clava excepta) pedibusque rufis; setis brevibus
aureis sat dense vestitus; prothorace minus fortiter minus
crebre, elytris leviter obscure fere subcrasse, punctulatis ;
capite planato vix perspicue punctulato fovea mediana im-
presso, margine antico explanato et (maris) profunde
3 4]. 1
emarginato. Long., #—#1.; lat., +1
Victoria ; Alpine district ; in fungi growing on trees.
OROPHIUS.
O. dilutipes, sp. nov. Nitidus; fere glaber; nigro-piceus, elytris
abdomineque obscure rufescentibus, antennis (clava excepta)
pedibusque testaceis ; capite prothoraceque obscure subtilis-
sime, elytris minus subtiliter, minus crebre punctulatis.
Maris capite antice perpendiculari, parte perpendiculari sub-
carinato-marginato et superne utrinque anguliformi ;
mandibulis porrectis, quam caput vix brevioribus, apice
bifidis. 3
Femine capite equali; mandibulis sat brevibus. Long., 11.;
lat., +1.
The prothorax is scarcely so wide as long, and is gently con-
tracted from the base forwards, with its front margin consider-
ably and roundly produced.
Victoria ; Alpine district ; in fungi growing on trees.
CISTELIDA.
ANAXO.
A. wreus, sp. nov. Sat nitidus; sat dense albido-pubescens ;
zereus ; palpis (articulo ultimo excepto), antennarum articulis
2° 3° que (hujus apice infuscato) et articulorum nonnul- -
lorum sequentium basi, tibiis (his apicem versus infuscatis)
tarsisque, rufis; capite angusto elongato, confertim sub-
rugulose (labro crasse sparsim excepto) punctulato ; pro-
thorace sat parallelo, antice leviter rotundato-angustato, ut
caput (sed etiam magis confertim) punctulato, quam latiori
fere longiori, postice late leviter longitudinaliter canaliculato ;
elytris sat parallelis, quam prothorax minus quam duplo
latioribus, punctulato-striatis, striis suturam prope sat pro
309
fundis apicem versus obsoletescentibus, interstitiis punctu-
latis et transversim rugatis; antennarum articulo 3° quam
4"5 pnaullo longiori, 11° quam 10° vix minori.
Variat antennis tibiisque magis nigris vel magis rufis. Long.,
plats, LL
T have not been able to satisfy myself as to the validity of the
characters of the Australian genera which Mr. Bates has
characterised near thyssius (Atractus). The shortness of the
apical joint of the antenne seems to vary with the sex, and also
with the species ; nor do I find the slight elongation of the second
joint of the maxillary palpi at all a workable character, as it
would lead to the separation into different genera of species that
are (even as species) very closely allied. In the present insect
the apical antennal joint is in one sex not, and in the other
scarcely shorter than the tenth joint; indeed, I cannot find much
to distinguish the insect from thyssius. It, however, resembles
A. brevicornis, Bates, too much in general facies to be separated
from it generically, in the absence of strongly-marked characters.
The species of this genus have much superficial resemblance to
Leptura.
Victoria ; Alpine district; on flowers.
A, Lindensis, sp. nov. Sat nitidus; albido-pubescens ; niger vix
zeneus, femorum basi tibiisque flavis, his apicem versus plus
minusve infuscatis, exemplorum nonullorum antennis basi
obscure rufis ; ut preecedens sculpturatus; capite paullo minus
elongato, quam prothorax haud angustiori; prothorace vix
canaliculato, antice vix angustato; elytris fere ut prece-
dentis sed minus parallelis, retrorsum a basi (presertim
maris) manifeste angustatis; antennarum articulo 3° quam
4"° vix longiori, apicali quam 10"* sat breviori. Long., 31.;
lat., 21.
S. Australia ; on flowers near Port Lincoln.
A. cylindricus, Germ. (var.? obscwrus). Ab exemplo typico differt
antennis paullo magis elongatis, his pedibusque totis nigro-
piceis.
S. Australia; near Port Lincoln.
A. affinis, sp. nov. Sat nitidus; albido-pubescens; obscure niger,
elytris fusco-eneis, pedibus (horum femoribus apice late
nigris) antennarum basi palpis labroque testaceis ; fere ut
A. wreus sculpturatus sed elytris magis subtiliter punctu-
latis ; capite prothoraceque fere ut A. Lindensis, sed hoc
ante basin fovea rotunda impresso; elytris (sculptura ex-
cepta) ut A. wrei; antennis quoque ut A. wrei. Long., 41.;
Jat., 1b
Like A. Lindensis, this species is at once distinguished from
310
A. ereus by its much wider head and its prothorax scarcely at all
narrowed in front. From A. Lindensis it ditters apart from
colour and the finer elytral sculpture by the relatively longer
third and apical joints of the antenne, the former being markedly
longer than the fourth, and the latter being scarcely, if at all,
shorter than the tenth, while in A. Lindensis of both sexes it is
quite evidently shorter.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
A. ater, sp. nov. Nitidus; pilis erectis albidis vestitus; niger-
rimus, palpis (articulo apicali excepto) mandibulisque
rufescentibus; capite planato, crebre (labro sat sparsim)
fortiter punctulato; oculis sat prominulis; prothorace sat
parallelo quam caput vix latiori, subfortiter minus crebre
nec rugulose punctulato, antice leviter obscure impresso, ante
basin fovea magna rotunda profunda instructo; elytris sat
parallelis quam prothorax minus quam duplo latioribus, sat
fortiter (latera versus minus fortiter) punctulato-striatis,
interstitiis sat crasse punctulatis et transversim rugatis ;
antennarum articulo 3° quam 4"* fere sesqui longiori, apicali
quam 10° vix breviori.
Maris femoribus posticis subtus late subdentatis; tibiis posticis
flexuosis, in medio valde compressis et extus dilatatis; tibiis
intermediis arcuatis. Long., 31.; lat., +1.
The sculpture of this species is very similar to that of the
S. Australian insect, which I take to be A. brevicornis, Bates, the
prothorax being much less closely punctured than that of any of
the preceding three species. From A. brevicornis (apart from
size and color) it differs by its remarkable male characters. The
hind femora are not, strictly speaking, ‘‘toothed,” but their lower
outline appears to be formed by two lines which meet in the
middle in a distinct angle. It also differs from its allies in its
eyes being evidently more prominent.
Victoria; Alpine district.
A. sparsus, sp. nov. Angustus; nitidus; fere glaber (?exemplo
abraso); niger, antennarum basi mandibulis pedibusque
rufescentibus; capite quam prothorax sat angustiori, fortiter
minus crebre punctulato; prothorace leviter transverso sat
parallelo crebrius subfortiter punctulato, dorso obscure
depresso; elytris parallelis quam prothorax minus quam
duplo latioribus, fortiter (latera versus paullo minus’
fortiter) punctulato-striatis, interstitiis subconvexis sparsim
subtiliter punctulatis haud transversim rugatis; antennarum
articulo 3° quam 4°* pauilo longiori, apicali quam 10" vix
breviori. Long., 61.; lat., 141.
Resembles Anao (Allecula) cylindricus, Germ., but differs from
311
it dnter alia by its still narrower and more parallel form, by the
punctures of its head more sparse and large, by its prothorax a
little less closely and more strongly punctured, and by the striz
of its elytra more strongly, and their interstices much less
closely and strongly punctured. From the widely-distributed
S. Australian insect, which I regard as A. brevicornis, Bates, it
differs inter alia by its more parallel form, its less-closely punc-
tured head, and its elytra quite differently sculptured.
Victoria; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
A. puncticeps, sp.nov. Nitidus; obscure albido-pubescens; fuscus,
antennis femoribus sternorum lateribus abdomineque nigris ;
capite quam prothorax paullo angustiori, creberrime (antice
gradatim minus crebre) fortius sat rugulose punctulato;
prothorace quam latiori vix longiori sat parallelo, medio
ante basin leviter impresso, confertim sat subtiliter punc-
tulato ; elytris minus parallelis quam prothorax fere duplo
latioribus, sat fortiter punctulato-striatis, striis latera versus
obsoletescentibus, interstitiis crebrius fortius punctulatis vix
transversim rugatis; antennarum articulo 3° quam 4" paullo
longiori, apicali quam 10°° manifeste breviori. Long., 531. ;
heaves 2 ls
Very similar to A.cylindricus, Germ.,in form, from which (apart
from colour) it differs inter alia by its conspicuously narrower
head and prothorax, by its somewhat longer and more slender
legs and antenne, and by its less-strongly impressed elytral striz,
which become much more enfeebled towards the lateral margins.
This species bears a superfical resemblance to Homotrysis
fuscipennis, Blessig, from which its simply pointed mandibles at
once distinguish it.
Victoria; in the collection of C. French, Esq.
A. occidentalis, sp. nov. Nitidus (capite prothoraceque fere
subopacis); vix albido-pubescens (?exemplo abraso); niger,
elytris fuscis, labro mandibulis palporum antennarumque
basi et pedibus fusco-testaceis; capite quam prothorax sat
angustiori, sat confertim sat rugulose (labro sparsissime)
punctulato, oculis sat prominulis supra minus remotis; pro-
thorace quam longiori vix latiori, creberrime subtiliter sub-
confluenter sat aspere punctulato, ante basin leviter impresso,
antice manifeste angustato, lateribus antice arcuatis ;
elytris postice leviter dilatatis, fortiter (latera versus multo
minus fortiter) punctulato-striatis, interstitiis subconvexis
sparsin subtiliter punctulatis; antennarum articulo 3° quam
4"° sat longiori, apicali quam 10"* paullo breviori. Long.,
AN lat. eek
10
The extremely close puncturation of the prothorax, which
312
renders the surface subopaque, and tends to become confluent in
forming longitudinal wrinkles, will at once distinguish this
species from its previously described congeners.
The apical joint of the maxillary palpi is a little shorter and
more widely cultriform than in the allied species. This character
is suggestive of Licimnius, Bates, but I do not find it accom-
panied by the other characters mentioned as distinctive of that
genus. It is likely that Mr. Bates would regard this as a new
generic form.
W. Australia.
The following is a tabulation of the hitherto described species
of Anaxo :—
A. Prothorax not subopaque through the presence of very close
longitudinally confluent puncturation.
B. Puncturation of head very noticeably closer than of pro-
thorax.
C. Interstices of elytra closely punctured.
D. Legs entirely black ... ... ater, Blackb.
DD. Legs partly yellow ... .... brevicornis, Bates
CO. Interstices of elytra SpAnnely
punctured. . puncticeps, Blackb.
BB. Puncturation of head and pro-
thorax equally (or nearly so)
close
C. Species of a distinctly metallic
tone of color.
D. Head not (or scarcely) nar-
rower than prothorax.
E. Apical joint of antenne dis-
tinctly shorter than
tenth joint. ... Lindensis, Blackb.
EE. Apical joint of antennee
not shorter than tenth
jolnt,: 2. affinis, Blackb.
DD. Head much narrower than
prothorax. ... ereus, Blackb.
CC. Color not at all metallic.
D. Interstices of elytra very finely
and very sparingly punc-
tulate Ai sparsus, Blackb.
DD. Interstices of elytra much
more closely and strongly
punctulate cylindricus, Germ.
AA. Prothorax subopaque through the
presence of very close longitu-
dinally confluent puncturation. occidentalis, Blackb.
313
The description of A. fwsco-violaceus, Fairm., does not enable me
to place that species in my tabulation, but it appears to differ
from all the above in its cyaneous or violaceous colour.
N.B.—It appears to me (as already intimated) difficult to
characterise Anaxo by very satisfactory structural characters
among the Australian Cistelidw having the mandibles simply
pointed at the apex, the head well-prolonged in front, the apical
joint of the maxillary palpi elongate-cultriform, and the legs and
antenne more or less stout and short. Its species (so far as
known to me) are distinguished by their more or less parallel
form and obscure coloring, none of them being brilliantly
metallic (as are thyssius and Alemeonis) or brightly colored
or with markings on elytra or prothorax (as are Licymnius,
Chromomea and Apellatus). The eyes are not approximated to
each other in either sex. There are also slight structural charac-
ters attributed to each of the genera just named which are not
found in any of the species I have called Anaxo. Synatractus
seems to be remarkable by the very elongate apical joint of its
antenne, and Lisa and Jsmarus are both described as having
very slender antenne.
The sexual differences in Anawo appear to be but slight, except
in A. ater (whose sexual characters render its place’ in Anaxo
doubtful); the males seem to be distinguished merely by smaller
size and narrower form, by the intercoxal process of the basal
ventral segment being somewhat elevated above the general plane
of the segment, by a “tendency to diminution of size on the apical
joint of the antennz, and (at least in some species) very slight
differences in the apex of the last dorsal segment.
APELLATUS.
The species of this genus resemble each other very closely in
general appearance, but have extremely strongly marked and dis-
tinctive sexual characters in the antenne of the males (so far as
I have seen). The following names have been applied to species
appertaining to it :—amuwnus, Pasc. (N.S. W.), formerly lateralis,
Pasc., (nom. preeoce.); /ateralis, Bohem. (N.S.W.) (EKuomma) ;
palpalis, Macl. (Qu.); Masterst, Macl. (Qu.); apicalis, Black.
(W. Austr.).
I have before me three species, of two of them both sexes.
The males differ from the females in the smaller size, in their
very much longer palpi (the second joint very long and slender,
the apical curved and very elongate- cultriform), in the closer
approximation of their eyes, in the remarkable dilatation of some
of the intermediate joints of their antenne, in their more strongly
arched tibiz, and in the intercoxal process of the basal ventral
segment being a little elevated anteriorly and not quite continu-
ing the plane of the general surface of the segment.
314
It appears to me pretty certain that A. anenus, Pasc., is a
mere synonym of lateralis, Bohem., nor can I help thinking that
Mr. Pascoe was mistaken in the opinion that he was describing
the male. If it was the male, either the sexual characters of that
species are very different from those of allied forms, or the author
passed over unnoticed a very remarkable structure in the palpi.
The description of the antennz, moreover (subtiliform with the
apical three joints a little shorter than the rest and somewhat
compressed), seems suggestive of a female, although I should say
that I have not seen an Apel/atus of either sex whose antennz
quite present those characters. I conclude therefore that
A. lateralis, Bohem. (lateralis, Pasc.—ameenus, Pasc.), is a species
I have not seen of which it is doubtful whether the male is
known.
I should say it is equally certain that A. Mastersz, Macl., is the
female of A. palpalis, Macl. The colour differences of the two are
of no account—the two species before me, of which I have both
sexes, vary even more incolour. It is possible that A. palpalis,
Macl., is the same as A. lateralis, Bohem., but this I think wants
proof. One of the species before me may, I think, be Sir W.
Macleay’s insect (although its habitat in South Australia suggests
doubt), but that author’s description is not definite enough for
certainty. If it be palpalis, I think it is probable that palpalis
is distinct from /ateralis, as the antennal structure in my ex-
amples does not quite agree with that of /ateralis.*
I may add that the absence or presence of a slight pubescence
on species of Apellatws is of no importance ; very fresh specimens.
have a slight pubescence which is easily rubbed off.
A. apicalis, from Western Australia, is known only by a female,
but it is at once distinguishable from the other Apellatz by its.
different puncturation as well as different sty/e of marking.
A. nodicornis, sp. nov. Leviter sparsim pubescens; testaceus.
vel rufo-testaceus, plus minusve infuscatus, lateribus apice
(et nonnullis exemplis sutura) elytrorum nigris.
Maris antennarum articulo 7° fortiter dilatato; tibiarum
posticarum parte apicali subito latiori et paullo ante apicem
subdentata. 3
Femine antennarum articulis 3-10 inter se sat equalibus.
Long., 3—44 1.; lat., + 1—12 1.
The ordinarily coloured specimens are of bright rufo-testaceous
* Since writing the above I have examined the types of A. palpalis and
A. Mastersi in the Macleay Museum. They are certainly male and female
of one species, and are identical with the S. Australian species mentioned
above. There are in the Macleay Museum also two examples labelled
“© 4, lateralis, Pasc,” and these also are identical with A. palpalis.
?
315
colour—the elytra pale testaceous-brown, with a blackish vitta
commencing on each shoulder and gradually widening hindward
till the two combine and fill up all the apex. The labrum and
clypeus are deeply and pretty closely punctured, the back of the
head and the prothorax finely and closely but not deeply. The
prothorax has a wide impression down the middle and a small
one close to the base on either side. The elytra are punctulate-
striate, the interstices punctured.
This species is extremely like the 8. Australian one referred to
above, but differs from it in the male having all the joints 3-11
of the antenne subparallel and but little compressed (8-10 shorter
than the rest, 11 longer), except the seventh joint, which is
strongly compressed and evidently arcuate, with its external apex
produced in a short spine; joints 8-10 are a little narrower as
well as shorter than 3-6, and 9-10 are a trifle narrower than 8 ;
joint 3 is distinctly shorter than 4. In the female joints 3-11 are
very uniform. The maxillary palpi of the male set back reach
the prothorax.
Victoria ; Alpine district ; under bark of Eucalyptus.
A. nigricornis, sp. nov. Leviter sparsim pubescens ; testaceus,
prothorace rufescenti, antennis (basi excepta) palpis elytro-
rum lateribus sutura apiceque et abdominis _lateribus
apiceque nigris, tibiis tarsisque infuscatis.
Maris antennarum articulis 4-10 sat equalibus minus fortiter
compressis, apicali quam precedentes longiori.
Femina latet. lLong., 3 1.; lat., #1.
This species scarcely differs from A. nodicornis except in its
black antenne and palpi and in the different structure of the
male antenne. The basal joint of the antenne is red and the
second reddish.
~ Victoria ; Alpine district.
CHROMOM@A.
C. maculicornis, sp. nov. Sat elongata; postice angustata ;
glabra ; subnitida ; ferrugineo-rufa ; capite (labro excepto),
mandibulis apice, antennis (articulis 1° 2° 3° 8' apice 9° 11'
que apice exceptis), scutello, elytrorum basi sutura lateribus
apiceque, prosterni medio, metasterni lateribus, femorum
apice, tibiarum basi apiceque, et tarsis, nigris vel nigro-
piceis ; capite fortiter sat crebre punctulato, oculis inter se
remotis ; prothorace quam latiori vix longiori, antice paullo
angustato, ante basin fovea mediana elongata instructo,
subtiliter sparsius punctulato, lateribus vix arcuatis, angulis
posticis obtusis; elytris fortiter punctulato-striatis, inter-
stitlis sat fortiter convexis sparsim subtiliter punctulatis.
Long., 54 1. ; lat., 12 1.
316
A species presenting an extremely intricate mixture of reddish
ferruginous and black colouring, the black usually shading off
vaguely into piceous and here and there inclining to reddish. It
is probably allied to C. pallida, Bates, but differs not only in
colour (especially in the variegated antennz) but also in the
puncturation of several parts, notably the interstices of the
elytra which in Mr. Bates’ species are said to be “rather closely
punctured,” while in the present species the punctures on the
interstices are about as sparse as they could well be. The
antenne are somewhat slender, not at all serrate, the third joint
not much shorter than the fourth and fifth together.
Victoria ; in the collection of C. French, Esq. °
C. rufipennis, sp. nov. Minus elongata; minus parallela ; postice
angustata ; sat nitida; nigra, elytris rufis (margine summo
laterali nigro) sat dense sericeo-pubescentibus ;. capite
crassius crebrius punctulato; oculis inter se remotis; pro-
thorace quam longiori vix latiori, antice paullo angustato,
ante basin fovea mediana rotundata magna profunda in-
structo, sat crebre sat fortiter punctulato, lateribus vix
arcuatis, angulis posticis fere rectis; elytris punctulato-
striatis, interstitils (alternis quam cetera magis fortiter) con-
vexis crebre punctulatis.
A very distinct species, suggestive by its colours—and to some
extent by its form—of some vars. of Stenoderus suturalis, Oliv.
The antenne are moderately stout, the intermediate joints a little
dilated within so as to present a slightly serrated appearance ;
the third joint is considerably longer than the fourth.
Victoria.
PSEUDOCISTELA (gen. nov.).
Caput antice sat productum; mandibule apice acuminate, haud
bifidee; palporum maxillarium articulus secundus brevis
robustus ; apicalis latissime (fere ut Jetistetis), labialium
leviter, triangularis; oculi haud approximati; antenne sat
(vix minus quam Anazo) robuste sat elongate; prothorax
transversus a basi antrorsum fortiter rotundatim angustatus ;
corpus ovale, alatum.
The little Cistelid for which I propose this name cannot, I
think, be referred to any previously characterised genus. Its
oval form distinguishes it from most, if not all, of the genera
having the head produced into a beak, and the mandibles simply
pointed. In Lacordaire’s arrangement it would fall into the
“‘sroupe Cistelides vraies.” The sexual differences seem to be
very slight; the males are somewhat narrower and more attenuated
behind, with the antenne more slender (but scarcely longer) than
those of the female, and the intercostal process of the hind body
317
slightly raised in front, the hind body itself being narrower and
more convex transversely. The general facies is suggestive of
Cistela.
P. ovalis, sp. nov. Sat nitida; ovalis; sparsim brevissime griseo-
vel fulvo-pubescens; nigra, palpis antennarum basi tibiis
anticis et unguiculis omnibus rufo-testaceis; supra crebre
subtiliter sat profunde sat equaliter punctulata; elytris
prope suturam obsoletius striatis ; corpore subtus subfortiter
minus crebre punctulato.
Variat antennarum parte dimidia basali et pedibus totis (vel
plus minusve), rufo-testaceis. Long., 21—211.; lat., +—11.
The base of the prothorax is as wide as the base of the elytra ;
in the males the greatest width is in front of the middle of the
elytra, which is very evidently, but not very much, wider than
that of the base ; in the feniales the elytra are evidently wider.
and at their widest about the middle. :
Victoria ; Alpine district ; on flowers.
HOMOTRYSIS.
The Australian Cvstelide having bifid mandibles, described
prior to 1866, were all referred by the authors to Allecula and
Cistela. None of them, I think, were satisfactorily described
(unless it be Allecula fuscipennis, Blessig), even Germar’s des-
criptions being unreliable, because he placed in Allecula at least
one species having simple mandibles ; the rest are unrecognisable,
unless the types be referred to. In 1866 (Journ. of Ent.) Mr.
Pascoe very briefly characterised three new genera for this group
of Cistelide—Metistete, Homotrysis, and Hybrenia. TI think I
have not seen either of the species their author placed in
Hybrenia, but I am unable to regard the characters by which he
distinguished them from Homotrysis as satisfactory, inasmuch as
one of them (the approximation of the eyes) I find to vary con-
siderably (and even sexually) among species that certainly seem
incapable of being suitably placed in different genera, and the
other (the close application of the prothorax to the elytra) seems
to me to be presented by nearly all the Australian Cistelide of
this group, even ff. microderes (I have no doubt Allecula
Juscipennis, Blessig), which Mr. Pascoe himself placed in
Homotrysis, having the prothorax very closely fitted to the elytra,
and the eyes considerably approximated in the male. I do not, of
course, say that Hybrenia is not a good genus, only that the
characters given to distinguish it from Homotrysis appear to me
insufficient. As to Homotrysis, I take it to be a good genus, as
the Australian species near Allecula seem to be unsuitably placed
in the latter genus. Metistete also appears to be a good genus,
its most distinctive character (not mentioned by its author) being
318
the absence of wings for flying. In 1879 Heer Haag-Rutenberg
characterised two new genera for Australian Cistelide—Lisa and
Ismarus—but without any statement whether they belong to the
section with simple or apically bifid mandibles. The descriptions
of these genera are most unsatisfactory (e.g., implying that the
maxillary palpi have only three joints, and in one place calling
the labrum of /smarus ‘‘abgerundet,” and in another “ gerade”).
I am inclined to hazard a guess that Jsmarus is a synonym of
Metistete. Lisa is characterised at some length, but without the
mention of any character that strikes me as really valuable for
distinction among allied Australian forms, and the author at the
end of his diagnosis remarks that the genus is distinguished by
the large apical joint of its maxillary palpi, its “ kissenartig
gewolbte” prothorax, and its long legs and antenne. I find some
or all of these characters in species before me, but I am quite
unable to regard them as generic, unless one makes a new genus
for nearly every species of the group. In the description of the
species on Which Lisa is founded (L. singularis) there is, however,
mention of two characters which appear to me much more likely
to be workable for generic distinction than any of those the
author calls generic. These are the presence of a dilatation in
the middle of the inner margin of the front tibiz (said to be a
male character—probably correctly, I think) and of a foveate
sulcus near the lateral margin of the elytra. I find each of these
characters (apparently even in a more developed form than in
the type) in several species before me, and Allecula elongata,
Macl., presents the latter of them, but I have not seen them
both in the same specimen-—perhaps because I do not possess a
male of a species having the elytral sulcus. I incline to think
that the Australian species of the Cistelide allied to Allecula can
be satisfactorily divided into genera only by their sexual charac-
ters, for which division our knowledge of species is as yet
insufficient. My conclusion, therefore, is that the first genus
characterised for them (/omotrysis) may stand as against
Allecula, and I ain able to point out that Metistete is apterous,
and therefore distinguishable from Homotrysis, while it seems
that the characters assigned to Hybrenia and Jsmarus are shared
by numerous forms incapable of being considered as strictly
congeneric (although it is probable enough that when both sexes
of a large number of Northern forms are known there may appear
good reason for retaining those names and_ re-characterising
them).
Among the Cistelide of this group in my collection there are
several species that it would be quite impossible to associate with
any of the genera mentioned above on account of complete
difference in facies, although I have not been able to satisfy
319
myself of the existence of structural characters that could be
relied upon as generically invariable. These are of oval form,
and are much less elongate than any of the above mentioned
genera, their shape being suggestive of Harpalus and in some
cases of Choleva, while Hybrenia, &c., approximate more to the
appearance of J'elephorus, or Tenebrio. I have spent some time
in examining these insects in search of a workable method of
defining this distinction provisionally until the comparison of
both sexes of a large number of species be possible (which will
probably lead to a much more scientific diagnosis), and have
found that this difference in facies seems reliably associated with
a difference in the comparative length of the femora and width
of the body. In Homotrysis, Hybrenia, &c., the hind femora, if
laid out at right angles to the central longitudinal line of the
body, extend by at least a third of their length beyond the
external margin of the elytral epipleuree, while in these more
oval forms the projecting piece of the femora similarly placed is
much shorter. In these latter, also, the head, as compared with
the prothorax is very much narrower. I find it necessary to
characterise two new genera for them, as there are two very dis-
tinct types among them differing in the general facies and in the
structure of the femora. I divide the Australian genera of
Cistelide with bifid mandibles as follows :—
A. Hind femora much longer than the distance
from their base to the external margin of
the elytral epipleure.
B. Apterous Wi ane Ns : ... Metistete
BBs Winged@ pes . Homotrysis
AA. Hind femora little (or scarcely) longer than
the distance from their base to thee external
margin of the elytral epipleure.
B. Tibial depression beneath femora very long.
Facies of Harpalides i . Scaletomerus
BB. Tibial depression beneath femora much
shorter. Facies of Choleva or Platydema Nocar
Homotrysis (as I regard it) has been subdivided thus (assuming
Haag-Rutenberg’s species to have mandibles bitid at the apex) :—
A. Apical joint of maxillary palpi of ordinary size.
B. Eyes approximate. Prothorax closely ap-
plied to elytra a as ae ... Hybrenia
BB. Eyes more distant. Prothorax less closely
fitted to elytra ... ... Homotrysis
AA. Apical joint of maxillary palpi ver y Jar ge... lisa
Finding myself unable (as already pointed out) to determine
to which of //ybrenia, Homotrysis, and Lisa should be referred
320
certain of the species before me, which certainly belong to
Homotrysis under the former of the above tabulations, I have
thought it best to disregard for the present these two unsatis-
factory generic names, and to call Homotrysis all the species that
would be referred to it by the former of the above two
tabulations.
The following is a tabulation of the species described below,
together with two or three other species introduced for the sake
of comparison :—
A. Interval between eyes less (at least in the male) than the
width of either eye as seen from above.
B. Upper surface densely clothed with erect pilosity.
C. Punctures of elytral striz scarcely distinct, those of the
interstices very conspicuous.
D. Legs and antenne entirely testaceous or rufo-testa-
ceous.
E. Elytra with well-defined dark
piceous markings ... ie
EE. Elytra uniformly rufous ...
DD. Legs and antennz obscure...
CC. Punctures of elytral striz very
conspicuous, interstices nearly
levigate, though granulated
behind .. ss oe
BB. Upper surface not clothed with
dense erect pilosity, uniformly
coloured
C. Elytra somewhat evenly sculp-
tured.
D. Elytra black or bluish.
E. Size large (long. about 61. or
more).
F. Front part of elytral stric
punctured —conspicu-
ously, and with much
larger punctures than
the interstices :
FF. Elytral strie in front
(especially near su-
ture) punctured
scarcely differently
from the interstices
EE. Size small (long. about 4 1.
or less)
F. Antenne, tibiz, and tarsi
testaceous red
limbata, Blackb.
rufa, Blackb.
fusca, Blackb.
rugulosa, Boisd.
nitida, Blackb.
tenebrioides, Blackb.
ruficornis, Blackb.
321
FF. Antenne, tibie, andtarsi
black ie ... lugubris, Blackb.
DD. Elytra fulvous brown ... fulvipennis, Blessig.
CC. Elytra in front with a deep
foveate sulcus near themargin _ princeps, Blackb.
BBB. Upper surface with markings
composed of pale pubescence... maculata, Haag-Rut
AA. Interval between eyes in both sexes
greater than the width of either
eye as seen from above ... carbonaria, Germ.
HOMOTRYSIS.
H. maculata, Haag-R. In my collection there are three exam-
ples (from the N. Territory) which must be referred, I think, to
this species, which was described on a specimen from Cape York,
and seems to be a very variable insect, as no two of the three are
quite identical with each other. One of them is nearly black, and
has a strong tooth on the inner margin of the front tibie (being
probably a male). The other two are coloured in accordance with
the description ; one of them, however, has the elytra much more
roughly sculptured than the other and than the type (according
to description), and is considerably more parallel, and may
perhaps represent a distinct species (it is very much broken, un-
fortunately), but the pubescent markings on the upper surface of
this species are so peculiar that it seems hardly likely two species
exactly possessing them should occur in the same locality. The
principal difficulty of identification consists in Haag-Rutenberg
describing the under surface as “vix punctatum,” whereas in all
three of my specimens it is very distinctly punctured. I think
the author must have made a mistake in this character, as it
seems hardly probable that a surface clothed with strong hairs
should not be punctulate.
H. carbonaria, Germ. I have lately observed that Haag-
Rutenberg mentions his having seen the type of this species, and
also of /. tristis, Germ., and does not speak of their being identi-
cal. Nevertheless, I adhere to the opinion I have already
expressed, that H. carbonaria is the male, and H. tristis the
female, of one species. At any rate, all the examples I have seen
agreeing with the description of each are of the sexes just named.
The males have the eyes evidently more approximated than the
females, and, owing to the narrowness of the hind body, the sides
of the elytra extending beyond it, appear in certain lights to have
a fuscous margin, the existence of which I believe was by a care-
less observation stated by Germar to constitute a variety. The
undersurface of the elytra is of a fuscous colour. In H. fuscipennis,
Blessig, I find a similar sexual difference in the pilosity of the
prothorax.
~
399
IT, lugubris, sp. nov. EHlongata, sat parallela; minus convexa ;
sat nitida ; sparsim obscure griseo-pubescens ; atra, antennis
pedibusque picescentibus, unguiculis testaceis; capite sparsim
fortiter punctulato, oculis sat approximatis; prothorace
quam longiori plus quam sesquilatiori, vix perspicue (ante
basin profundius) canaliculato, ante basin utrinque manifeste
impresso, fortius sat crebre punctulato, a basi antrorsum
sinuatim angustato, basi leviter bisinuata quam margo
anticus sat latiori, angulis posticis fere rectis apice summo
rotundatis, elytris crebre fortius punctulatis, fortiter striatis,
interstitlis transversim rugatis; corpore subtus sparsius
(abdomine magis sparsim) punctulato; antennis quam
corporis dimidium sat longioribus, articulo 3° quam 1° duplo
(quam 4" paullo) longiori. Long., 341.; lat., 1} 1. (vix).
I believe the specimen before me to be a male, on account of
the intercoxal process of the hind body being strongly elevated
above the general plane of the basal segment; the hind body being
wider and less convex transversely than is usual in males of this
genus suggests a doubt, however.
Placed beside //. carbonaria, Germ., this species is considerably
smaller, and is devoid of erect hairs, except on the front part of
the head ; it is considerably narrower, more parallel, and less
convex ; the head is much less closely punctured, the eyes are
evidently more approximate, the surface of the prothorax is
differently impressed, and a little less closely punctured, with hind
angles more tending to be prominent laterally; the elytra are less
nitid, and more finely and closely punctured and wrinkled ; the
third and fourth joints of the antenne are relatively shorter, and
the whole antennz are more slender.
The narrow form, slight convexity, absence of erect pilosity,
somewhat different antenne, and absence of a fovea on the apical
ventral segment suggest the probability of this species being
eventually separated generically from /. carbonaria, but I do
not think it can be referred to any genus yet characterised as
distinct from Homotrysis.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
H, ruficornis, sp. nov. Elongata; sat parallela, minus convexa ;
minus nitida ; pilis fulvis brevibus suberectis obscure vestita ;
nigra, ore labro palpis antennis tibiis tarsisque testaceo-rufis ;
capite prothoraceque subtilius sat crebre punctulatis ; oculis
sat approximatis ; prothorace (puncturatione excepta) ut
H, lugubris,; elytris confertim subtilius punctulatis, sat
fortiter striatis, interstitiis vix perspicue transversim rugatis ;
corpore subtus sat crebre subfortiter (abdomine multo minus
fortiter) punctulato; antennis (colore excepto) ut
Hf. lugubris. Long., 41.; lat., 121.
323
Very near the preceding in all structural characters, but very
different in colouring and sculpture, the prothorax being much
more closely punctured, the elytra more finely and closely punc-
tured and more feebly striated, &c. The eyes are somewhat
larger, and still more approximated, the interval between them
being only about half as wide as the width of either eye looked at
from above; this may he sexual, but I find no decided character
to indicate the sex of either species, and incline to think that
both examples are males.
Queensland ; sent from Brisbane by F. M. Bailey, Esq.
H. rugulosa, Boisd. (2). Modice elongata; sat parallela ; minus
convexa ; nitida ; pilis elongatis erectis sat crebre vestita ;
fusca, capite et corporis subtus partibus nonnullis fere nigris,
elytrorum sutura rufa; capite sat sparsim minus crebre
punctulato, oculis modice approximatis; prothorace quam
longiori fere dimidio (postice quam antice haud multo)
latior1, sparsim fortiter punctulato, late leviter canaliculato,
ante basin utrinque impresso, lateribus modice arcuatis, basi
leviter bisinuata, angulis posticis leviter obtusis ; elytris vix
striatis, potius puncturis sat magnis serlatim ornatis, inter-
stitiis sat planis sparsim seriatim punctulatis postice sub-
rugulosis; antennis quam corporis dimidium longioribus ;
articulo 3° quam 4° paullo breviorl ; corpore subtus sparsim
minus fortiter punctulato, segmento ventrali apicali plus
minusve profunde impresso.
Maris quam femine antennis longioribus, paullo magis com-
pressis (exempli typici articulis 9-11 carentibus). Long.,
2+ ],—32 ].; lat., +1—1 1.
This species has much resemblance to the preceding, but is at
once distinguishable from all its allies known to me by the long
erect pilosity with which it is clothed and the brightly nitid very
thinly punctured interstices of its elytral striz, which become a
little uneven and transversely rugulose towards the apex. The
interval between the eyes is much less in both sexes than the
width of either eye as seen from above. Unless the type of
Allecula rugulosa, Boisd., can be referred to it will be impossible
to identify any species with it except doubtfully, as the descrip-
tion (of eight words) is quite insufficient, but the colour and
pilosity, as mentioned, agreeing with the specimens before me,
and being unusual in the genus, and the species before me being
a widely distributed one, is very likely to be what Boisduval
described.
S. Australia and Victoria.
H. limbata, sp. nov. Sat elongata; modice parallela, antice
posticeque angustata ; minus convexa; nitida; pilis minus
324
brevibus sat dense vestita; rufa, elytris ad latera vitta
picea ab humeris retrorsum gradatim latiori ornatis ; capite
fortiter sat crebre punctulato; oculis sat approximatis ;
prothorace quam longiori parum latior1, fortiter minus crebre
punctulato, haud vel vix canaliculato, ante basin in medio
late leviter utrinque oblique sat fortiter impresso, abasi
antrorsum sinuatim angustato, basi bisinuata, angulis
posticis subacutis vix extrorsum directis ; elytris sat fortiter
sat crebre punctulatis, punctulato striatis, puncturis in striis
et in interstitiis inter se sat equalibus; antennis quam
corporis dimidium paullo longioribus, articulo 3° quam 4"
subbreviori ; corpore subtus sat fortiter punctulato. Long.,
33—41].; lat., 1—1i1.
The sexual differences in this species seem very slight. The
hind-body of the male is much narrower and more convex trans-
versely than that of the female, and the eyes in the same sex are
perhaps a trifle more approximated ; in both sexes the interval
between the eyes is very much less wide than either eye as seen
from above. The colours and markings of this species are con-
siderably like those of an Apellatus. The vitta on each elytron
dilates hindward to the extent of fillmg up the apical portion
but (in all the examples I have seen) leaves the suture and
margin narrowly red.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
ff. rufa, sp. nov. Modice elongata; sat parallela; sat convexa;
minus nitida; pilis erectis sat brevibus densius vestita; rufa,
antennis pedibus abdomineque plus minusve dilutioribus,
nonnullis exemplis capite obscuriori ; hoc fortiter sat crebre
punctulato; oculis subapproximatis; prothorace quam
longiori fere sesqui latiori, late vix perspicue canaliculato,
ante basin utrinque obscure impresso, crebre fortiter punctu-
lato, antice quam postice paullo angustiori, lateribus sat
rotundatis, basi leviter bisinuata, angulis posticis obtusis ;
elytris crebre subfortiter punctulatis, leviter striatis ;
antennis quam corporis duz partes paullo longioribus,
articulis 4-10 (presertim 4) leviter compressis intus sub-
serratis, 3° quam 4° paullo breviori; corpore subtus sparsim
minus fortiter punctulato, segmento ultimo ventrali late
longitudinaliter impresso. Long., 32 1; lat., 1 L—1l+2 1.
(vix).
A puzzling species, very unlike 1. carbonaria, Germ., but in
almost every point of difference connected with it by intermediate
species. The third antennal joint shorter than the fourth (for
example) is certainly suggestive of generic distinction, but this
insect cannot, I think, be separated generically from H. fusca, in
325
which the proportion of the third and fourth joints is reversed.
The interval between the eyes is considerably less than the width
of either eye as seen from above. The apical joint of the antenne
is considerably longer than the tenth. The sexual distinctions
seem very slight ; in the male the intercoxal process of the hind
body is conspicuously elevated. The metasternum is extremely
tumid, and isin many examples considerably darker in colour
than the. hind-body.
S. Australia ; near Adelaide.
H. tenebrioides, sp. nov. Elongata; sat parallela, pone medium
subdilatata; modice convexa; sat nitida; pilis brevibus
erectis sparsim obscure vestita ; cceruleo-nigra, prothorace
leete cyaneo-micans, sutura obscure rufescenti, labro palpis et
antennarum apice plus minusve testaceis, pedibus picescenti-
bus; capite crebrius sat fortiter punctulato; oculis sat
approximatis ; prothorace fere subgibboso, leviter transverso,
sparsius sat fortiter punctulato, a basi antrorsum sat fortiter
rotundato-angustato, lateribus ante basin leviter sinuatis,
dorso antebasin transversim 3-foveolato, basi bisinuato,
angulis posticis rectis leviter extrorsum prominulis ; elytris
crebre sat fortiter punctulatis, sat fortiter striatis, inter-
stitiis transversim rugulosis ; antennis ut //. lugubris.
Maris tibiis anticis infra basin intus angulatim dilatatis.
Long., 64 1.; lat., 22.1.
A handsome and distinct species of facies suggestive of
Tenebrio.
South Australia; basin of Lake Eyre.
fH. princeps, sp. nov. Elongata ; subparallela, postice acuminata,
sat convexa; minus nitida; pilis brevibus suberectis sparsim
obscure vestita; cceruleo-nigra, prothorace lete cyaneo-
micans ; capite sparsius fortius punctulato; oculis approxi-
matis ; prothorace fere ut //. lugubris sed margine antico
bisinuato in medio manifeste rotundato-producto, sparsim
fortiter punctulato ; elytris sat fortiter sparsius punctulatis,
subtiliter striatis, striis subtiliter punctulatis, interstitiis
perplanis, margine laterali pone humeros antice profunde
sulcato, sulco foveis magnis profundis instructo ; antennis
fere ut H. lugubris sed articulo 3° magis elongato. Long.,
841.5 lat. 31.
I do not find any character decisively indicating the sex of my
example of this fine species, which probably points to its being a
female, as it is probable that the anterior tibie of the male are
toothed within. The extremely fine striw of the elytra, their
punctures much finer than those of the interstices, and the abso-
lute flatness of the interstices, together with the remarkable
326
sulcus with its large fovez on the sides of the elytra, render this
a very distinct insect. It is perhaps just possible (but I think
very improbable) that this is a var. of (Allecula) elongata, Macl.
It isalso near Lisa singularis, Haag-R., which, however, inter alia,
has the prothorax “sat dense punctatus.”
N. Territory of 8. Australia.
Il. nitida, sp. nov. (Mas.). Elongata ; subparallela, postice sat
acuminata ; sat convexa ; nitida; pilis sat elongatis erectis
sparsim vestita; nigra, vix cyaneo-micans, labro antice
ferrugineo ; capite sat crebre sat fortiter punctulato, oculis
subcontiguis ; prothorace leviter transverso, subquadrato, a
basi antrorsum leviter arcuatim angustato, sparsim sat for-
titer punctulato, fere subgibboso, ante basin transversim
3-impresso (impressione media minus perspicua), margine
antico bisinuato in medio sat fortiter rotundato-producto,
angulis posticis subrectis extrorsum vix prominulis ; elytris
leviter striatis, striis punctulatis (puncturis anticis sat mag-
nis subquadratis retrorsum gradatim obsoletescentibus),
interstitiis sat planis sparsim punctulatis; antennis
(exempli typici) carentibus, sinedubio fere ut femine, sed
paullo magis elongatis ; tibiis anticis inmedio intus rotunda-
tim dilatatis. Long., 71.; lat., 21.
Femine oculis paullo minus approximatis, prothorace paullo
magis crebre punctulato, tibiis anticis simplicibus, antennis.
quam corporis dimidium vix longioribus, articulo 3° quam
4" sat longiori ; corpore (? abraso) haud piloso. Long., 8 1;
lati o 4:
The antenne (of the female) are in every respect extremely
like those of the same sex of H. carbonaria, Germ. The punc-
tures in the striz on the elytra are much larger than those of the
interstices.
N. Territory of 8. Australia.
Hl. fusca, sp.nov. Sat elongata; sat parallela ; sat nitida ; pilis
brevibus erectis densius vestita ; fusca, elytris suturam versus
tibiis tarsisque plus minusve rufescentibus ; capite sat crebre
fortiter punctulato ; oculis approximatis ; prothorace quam
longiori plus quam sesquilatiori, antice quam postice vix
angustiori, quam caput parum latiori, late leviter canaliculato,
ante basinutrinque impresso, crasse sparsim punctulato,
lateribus leviter arcuatis ante basin bisinuatum subsinuatis,
angulis posticis rectis ; elytris sat crasse minus crebre punc-
tulatis et subtiliter punctulato-striatis ; antennis quam cor-
poris dueepartes vix brevioribus, articulo 3° quam 4 sequen-
tesque parum longiori; segmento ventrali apicali fovea
mediana instructo; corpore subtus sparsim punctulato.
Long., 32 1.; lat., 14.1.
Notable for the generally coarse character of the puncturation,
which is at its maximum on the prothorax. The strizw on the
elytra are punctulate, but their punctures are little conspicuous,
being not much different in character from those of the general
surface. I suspect my two examples are both males, and it is
probable that the apical ventrai segment in the female is less con-
spicuously foveated.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
BARYCISTELA (gen. nov.).
Caput breve; mandibule apice bifide ; palporum maxillarium
articulus secundus robustus quam tertius duplo longior,
apicali longitudine sat equalis; hoc magnus triangulum
equilaterum formans, labiallum forma similis sed minor ;
oculi (maris?) parum approximati; antenne elongate sat
graciles, articulus 3% quam 4° paullo brevior ; prothorax
fortiter transversus, quam elytra vix angustior basi sub-
bisinuatus ; femora subtus sulco elongato impressa; tibiz
antice apice extus dilatate; suture ventrales apicales 2
valde impresse ad latera sat fortiter retrorsum directe ;
prosternum inter coxas valde elevatum; corpus robustum,
latum, alatum.
Agreeing with //omotrysis in the possession of the characters
that would entitle to a place in A//lecula, as tabulated by
Lacordaire (viz., short bifid mandibles, head free in repose,
anterior coxe not contiguous, tarsi lamellated, &c.), this genus
ditters from Homotrysis (including Hybrenia and Lisa) by its
totally different build, which is very exceptionally robust for the
family, recalling somewhat the appearance of Dascillus ; also by
the extremely strong and abrupt elevation of the hind part of
the prosternum, which is considerably more marked than in
Homotrysis tristis, Germ., in the very much longer sulcus running
inward from the apex on the underside of the femora, much
shorter third joint of the antenne, &c. From Wocar it differs,
inter alia, by its much more robust and parallel form, the hind
part of the prosternum very much more elevated, &c.; from
Scaletomerus by the last of the characters just named, by greater
robustness, very different apical joint of maxillary palpi, prothorax
scarcely narrower than the elytra, &c.; and from all the above
by its anterior tibiz dilated externally at the apex, this latter
character approximating the present genus to the Hawaiian
Labetis, to which it really bears a good deal of resemblance,
though differing in important characters (e.g., the structure of the
palpi and femoral sulci). The example before me has lamellz on
the third and fourth joints of the front tarsi and the fourth of
the intermediate, but not a well-defined one on the hind tarsi.
328
B. robusta, sp. nov. Minus nitida; modice convexa; sat lata ;
sat parallela; sparsim breviter pubescens; obscure rufo-
brunnea, metasterno medio picescente, antennis palpis ped-
ibusque dilutioribus; capite brevi rugulose sat crasse
punctulato; prothorace quam longiori fere duplo latiori,
antice parum angustato, postice ante basin utrinque im-
presso, confertim aspere punctulato, lateribus sat rotundatis,
angulis anticis nullis plane rotundatis, angulis posticis
suberectis; elytris subfortiter minus crebre punctulatis,
subtiliter striatis; sternis fortiter minus crebre (prosterni
lateribus crasse rugulose), abdomine sparsim subtiliter,
punctulatis.
Maris (!) antennis quam corporis dimidium longioribus. Long.,
late a
It is impossible to be certain that this may not be one of the
numerous Australian species attributed to Allecula, and described
in a few words, without reference to structural characters. The
brief description of A. Mastersi, Macl., for example, might possi-
bly be founded on it.
Queensland ; sent by F. M. Bailey, Esq.
NOCAR (gen. nov.).
Caput antice sat breve; mandibule apice bifide; palporum maxil-
larium articulus secundus sat brevis; apicalis late, labialium ~
minus late, triangularis ; oculi magni modice approximati ;
antenne sat graciles modice elongate, articulus 3° quam 4°
vix longior; prothorax fortiter transversus, a basi antrorsum
fortiter rotundatim angustatus, basi bisinuatus; corpus ovale,
alatum ; suture ventrales apicales 2 ad latera subito valde
retrorsum directe.
This new generic name is necessary to distinguish certain small
Cistelide which agree with Homotrysis in the possession of wings,
mandibles bifid at the apex, lamellated tarsi, widely triangular
apical joint of maxillary palpi, &c., but differ very much in form,
being oval, the four posterior femora scarcely long enough to
extend laterally beyond the margin of the elytra. The eyes are
larger and more approximate than in the typical Homotrysis
(//. tristis, Germ.), the third joint of the antenne is relatively
shorter, the head is very much smaller in comparison of the other
parts, being less than half as wide as the base of the prothorax ;
the general surface is only slightly nitid, and is clothed with very
fine adpressed pubescence—not erect pilosity ; and the apical
ventral segment does not bear a fovea. Joints 3-11 of the
antenne are of very uniform length, joints 3 and 4 being only a
little longer than the rest.
From Allecula and Cistela this genus is distinguished, inter alia,
329
by the comparatively approximate eyes (the interval between
which is much less than the width of each eye as seen from
above) and the strongly bisinuate base of the prothorax.
The species which I described as Cistela australica (Proc. L.
Soc., N.S.W., 1888, p. 1,441), in the collection made in the
N. Territory by Mr. J. P. Tepper, appears to belong to this
genus, though its condition does not allow a very satisfactory
examination‘of all details. The genus is very near Cistela, but I
think the characters mentioned above (especially the first)
together with the distinct lamella under the penultimate joint of
each tarsus justify its separation.*
NV. latus, sp. nov. Convexus; sat late ovalis; supra minus
nitidus ; pube fulva vestitus; obscure brunneus vel rufus,
antennis palpis pedibusque plus minusve dilutioribus ;
capite prothoraceque confertim aspere sat fortiter punc-
tulatis ; hoe quam longiori vix duplo latiori, basi fortiter
bisinuata quam margo anticus duplo latiori quam elytrorum
basis haud angustiori, angulis posticis acutis leviter
retrorsum directis ; elytris sat crebre subfortiter punctulatis,
punctulato-striatis, interstitiis subconvexis, lateribus sat
arcuatis ; corpore subtus nitido sparsim punctulato, exemplis
nonnullis piceo-maculato. Maris oculis quam femine paullo
magis approximatis. Long., 331 lat. 1$ 1
I judge from the brief description of Allecula Mastersi, Macl.,
that it is a member of this genus, and very nearly allied to this
species. As, however, its habitat is very different (Gayndah,
Qu.), and the description does not agree altogether with the
S. Australian form (calling the pubescence “semi-erect,” and the
tarsi differently coloured from the tibiz), I have little doubt of
its distinctness.
S. Australia and Victoria; under bark of Eucalyptus.
NV. debilis, sp. nov. Precedenti valde affinis, sed minor, minus
latus, antennis apicem versus infuscatis fere nigris, elytrorum
striis apicem versus obsoletis ; corpore subtus magis crebre
magis fortiter punctulato. Long., 231.; lat., 11.
Certainly very close to 7’. latus, but the characters mentioned
above, its uniformly smaller size, narrower form, elytral stri
almost entirely failing near the apex (in 7’. /atus they are almost
deeper near the apex than elsewhere), and the evidently stronger
* Since writing the above I have examined the types of various Cistelidw
in the Macleay Museum. I find that Cistela depressiuscula, Macl., is cer-
tainly congeneric with my Nocar Jatus and is extremely close to it specifi-
cally. Unfortunately I had not an example of V. datws with me, so could
not compare the two to determine whether they are specifically distinct.
330
and closer puncturation of the underside are evidently distinctive
of a species.
S. Australia; Yorke’s Peninsula, under bark of Eucalyptus.
NV. simplex, sp. nov. T’. lato affinis, sed minor, multo minus late
(quam 7’. debilis minus late) ovalis, pedibus antennisque
magis obscuris, oculis multo minus approximatis, elytris haud
striatis, prosterni episternis fortiter rugulosis. Long., 211.;
lat., 5% 1.
The distance between the eyes is a little greater than the width
of either eye as seen from above (probably the eyes of the male
are a little more approximated). The non-striated elytra (even
the juxta-sutural stria being scarcely indicated) at once dis-
tinguish this species, which has a facies suggestive of Choleva.
8. Australia ; taken by Mr. McDougal near Edithburgh.
SCALETOMERUS (gen. nov.).
Caput paullo elongatum; mandibule apice bifide ; palporum
maxillarium articulus secundus tertio sesquilongior apicali
longitudine zqualis ; hic sat late securiformis, labialium sat
late triangularis ; oculi maris modice feminz parum approxi-
mati; antenne modice robuste, minus elongatze, articulus.
3° quam 4" longior ; prothorax sat transversus, basi leviter
bisinuata ; corpus alatum minus elongatum ; femora subtus
sulco elongato impressa ; suture ventrales apicales 2 valde
impress ad latera subito valde retrorsum direct; facie
Harpalides simulans.
The apical joint of the maxillary palpi is elongate, but not
nearly so narrow as that of Anazo, the longest of its three sides
being that which continues the external outline of the palpus.
The resemblance to a Harpalid is very striking. The head is
evidently more prolonged in a beak than that of Wocar.
S. harpaloides, sp. nov. Nitidus; modice elongatus; minus
convexus; glaber; rufo-testaceus, elytris (sutura excepta)
abdomineque infuscatis; capite prothoraceque subtilius
minus crebre punctulatis; hoc quam longiori sesquilatiori,
postice quam antice sat latiori, vix perspicue canaliculato,
lateribus modice arcuatis, basi bisinuata, angulis posticis
subacutis, retrorsum vix subproductis; elytris subtiliter
striatis, striis sat subtiliter sat crebre punctulatis, interstitiis
vix planis subtilius sparsim punctulatis ; antennis elytrorum
basin paullo superantibus; corpore subtus (presertim
abdomine) sublevigato.
Maris oculis sub approximatis ; tibiis anticis intermediisque in
medio intus sinuato-dilatatis ; segmento ventrali apicali
excavato. Long., 31.; lat., 141. (vix).
S. Australia ; MacDonnell Ranges.
331
S. prowimus, sp. nov. Pracedenti valde affinis; capite pro-
thoraceque piceis, prothoracis angulis posticis paullo minus
acutis; maris tibiis simplicibus, segmento apicali ventrali
sat leviter impresso. Long., 31.; lat., 14 1. (vix).
The present species might well pass for a dark form of the pre-
ceding, were it not for the different male characters, which are
almost confined to the somewhat closer approximation of the
eyes, the tibie being quite like those of the female, and the
apical ventral segment being only lightly impressed, instead of
bearing a large deep round fovea.
S. Australia ; basin of Lake Eyre.
HEMICISTELA (gen. nov. ? hujus fam.).
Caput sat breve; mandibule apice acuminate (?); palporum
maxillarium articulus secundus robustus quam tertius paullo
longior, apicali Jongitudine parum brevior ; hic sat magnus
securiformis, labialium obovatus, vix triangularis; oculi
(maris ?) inter se sat distantes; antenne modice robust
quam corporis dimidium vix longiores, articulo 3° quam 4™
paullo breviori ; prothorax sat transversus, quam elytra sat
angustior, basi haud bisinuata ; femora subtus sulco minus
elongato impressa ; tibize intermedi (?maris solum) intus
ante apicem emarginata ; prosternum inter coxas haud eleva-
tum, his illum sat fortiter superantibus; unguiculis vix
manifeste pectinatis ; corpus oblongo-ovale.
The species for which I propose this name is a very puzzling
one which does not appear to me to fit quite satisfactorily into
any known family. It has very decidedly the general appearance
of a Cistelid, and I think the possession of the following charac-
ters in combination will justify its being placed among the C%s-
telidw, viz., tarsi heteromerous, and furnished beneath with well-
defined /amelle (two on each of the four anterior, and one on the
posterior), anterior coxal cavities closed behind. Nevertheless
the claws are not distinctly pectinated within (under a microscope
the inner outline seems to be finely crenulated), and the proster-
nal process, instead of being elevated to the level of the coxe,
passes between the coxze on the general plane of the surface, the
cox rising (but not very strongly) above its plane on either side.
The apical spines of the tibie are very short and slender. The
singular emargination of the intermediate tibiz close to the apex
of the inner margin is very likely to be sexual. The penultimate
ventral segment is about the same size as that preceding it. The
apical joint of the maxillary palpi is much like that of /omotrysis
tristis, Germ., in shape, but is relatively smaller.
My unique type of this insect has its mandibles tightly closed
together, so that I have been unable to examine them as exactly
dod
as I could wish. I can only see one apical joint, but from the
shortness of the head, and the evident resemblance in most
characters to genera with bifid mandibles rather than to
Atractus and its allies, I cannot help thinking it probable that
this species really has bifid mandibles.
H. discoidalis, sp. nov. Subnitida; minus convexa; oblongo-
ovalis ; fere glabra; testacea, capite postice palporum apice
antennis (basi excepta) prothoraceque rufo-infuscatis, elytris
(plaga magna elongata discoidali utrinque livida excepta)
abdominisque parte apicali nigris; capite prothoraceque
subcoriaceis minus crebre leviter punctulatis ; hoc sat trans-
verso antice vix angustato, medio ante basin foveato ; elytris
punctulato-striatis, interstitiis sat planis sparsim sat fortiter
punctulatis, striarum punctis quadratis sat crebris. Long.,
21.5 lat.,.~% b
The livid patch on each elytron nearly reaches the base, but
does not extend hindward much beyond the middle, and is some-
what narrowed from the base hindward. The size, color, and
markings give this little species some resemblance to a Lebiid
(¢.g., Ectroma civicum, Newm.).
Victoria ; Alpine district ; a single example under bark.
PYTHID.
The genus characterised below as Z'richosalpingus, though much
like Salpingus in form, is really an extremely anomalous type
which will not fit exactly into any family as characterised by M.
Lacordaire. It agrees with the Pythide in the following charac-
ters :—Front coxe contiguous, but little exserted and. open
behind, hind cox separated and strongly transverse, eyes lateral
entire, pronotum much narrower than the elytra at its base, not
separated from the flanks of the prosternum, prosternum trun-
cate in front; but it differs in the structure of its tarsi, the
penultimate joint of which is prolonged beneath the claw-joint,
while the claws are strongly thickened at the base.
Some one or more of the above-mentioned characters are
inconsistent with a place in any other of the known families of
Heteromera.
TRICHOSALPINGUS (gen. nov.).
Mentum transversim subquadratum ; palporum articulus ultimus
ovalis; gene (?) subtus spiniformes; oculi sat magni
prominentes sat fortiter granulati; caput sat breve antice
late breviter rostriforme (fere ut Sal/pingz) ; antenne breves
subfiliformes; prothorax sat quadratus ; elytra sat elongata ;
pedes breves, femoribus tibiisque fere ut Salpingi ; tarsi
heteromeri, articulo penultimo subtus producto, posticorum
articulo 1° quam 4% sat longiori; unguiculi ad basin
incrassati; prosterno antice truncato; corpus subtiliter
pubescens.
T. brunneus, sp. nov. Oblongo-ovatus ; minus nitidus; subtiliter
pubescens ; crebre (capite minus crebre subtiliter subaspere)
punctulatus ; obscure brunneus, capite prothorace antennis
palpis pedibus abdomineque rufescentibus ; antennis pro-
thoracis basin vix attingentibus ; prothorace quam caput vix
latiori, sat transversiin quadrato, ante basin utrinque fovea
profunda impresso; elytris quam prothorax basi multo
latioribus, a basi longe ultra medium leviter dilatatis. Long.,
Zoe; lat., 2 1:
Victoria ; Alpine district.
NOTOSALPINGUS (gen. nov.).
Generi preecedenti differt genis haud spiniformibus, oculis multo
minoribus, capite antice manifeste magis rostriformi, antennis
apicem versus paullo incrassatis (nec clavatis), prothorace
(speciel typice) cordiformi, tarsorum articulis (apicali ex-
cepto) brevibus, penultimo quam _ precedentes multo
angustiori haud subtus producto, articulis basalibus subtus
hirsutis, corpore fere glabro capillis erectis sparsim vestito.
I think this genus will be sufficiently distinguished from those
previously characterised in the family by its head resembling that
of Salpingus, in combination with tarsi of which the apical joint
is as long as all the rest together, the penultimate much narrower
than the preceding joints, and the first not much longer than the
second, and antenne not clavate.
NV. ornatus, sp. nov. Elongato-ovalis ; sat nitidus ; fortiter minus
crebre (capite sat crebre) punctulatis ; brunneus vix nes
cens, piceo-umbratus, elytris testaceo-variegatis, palpis
antennarum basi pedibusque plus minusve testaceis ; pro-
thorace transverso, ab apice retrorsum sinuatim angustato,
lateribus sparsim obscure denticulatis ; capite quam pro-
thorax paullo, hoc quam elytra magis quam _paullo,
angustioribus. Long., #—111.; lat., 341.
The base of the prothorax is testaceous. The testaceous
markings on the elytra consist of a wide vitta commencing on
each shoulder and running towards the suture, which it nearly
but not quite reaches at about a quarter the length of the latter
from the scutellum; at that point it becomes much narrower,
and continues parallel with the suture to about the middle of
the length of the elytra, where it abruptly dilates and ends ;
there is also an indistinct testaceous blotch on each elytron near
the apex. The above described testaceous markings are fairly
304
{in some examples very) well defined ; the rest of the surface has
a mottled appearace owing to the brownish colour being here and
there obscurely darker or lighter. The punctures on the elytra
have a very evident tendency to run in rows.
The antennz do not quite reach back to the base of the pro-
thorax ; their joints do not differ much enter se, but the first four
are evidently more slender than the rest, and the apical four or
five again show a slight increase in stoutness.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln ; under bark of Eucalyptus.
NEOSALPINGUS (gen. nov.).
A. Trichosalpingo differt fere ut precedens sed antennarum
articuli ultimi 3 clavam abruptam formant.
This genus differs from Wotosalpingus very much as Lissodema
differs from Salpingus, from Lissodema it is at once separated by
its very different tarsi, which are shorter and stouter, with
the apical two joints conspicuously more slender than the rest,
which are densely clothed beneath with long hairs, the basal joint
of the hind tarsi being scarcely longer than the second.
N. corticalis, sp. nov. Oblongo-ovatus ; nitidus; obscure viridi-
zeneus, corpore subtus piceo, antennarum basi palpis pedi-
busque rufis; capite prothoraceque crebre subtilius punc-
tulatis, puncturis obscure longitudinaliter strigatim positis ;
prothorace leviter transverso, pone apicem rotundato dilatato,
retrorsum sinuatim angustato, disco late longitudinaliter
impresso, lateribus haud denticulatis ; elytris leviter striatis,
striis sat subtiliter minus crebre (interstitiis hic illic sparsis-
sime) punctulatis. Long., 11.; lat., 21.
The antenne set back would about reach the base of the pro-
thorax; their club is very abrupt, the first two of its joints
almost transverse, the third a trifle longer. The prothorax is
punctured a trifle less finely and closely than the head ; its surface
is noticeably uneven, having some obscure transverse impressions
in addition to the longitudinal one ; near the base on either side
is a little elevated pustule.
Superficially very like Salpingus hybridus, Er. (to which a
specimen from Tasmania, given me by: Mr. J. J. Walker, I have
no doubt pertains); but the latter appears to be a genuine
ae and also tees inter alia, by its longer antennie.
S. Australia ; under bark near Port Lincoln.
N. dentaticollis, sp. nov. Oblongo-ovatus ; ; nitidus; obscure
brunneus vel fere castaneus, vix eenescens, corpore subtus
antennarum basi palpis pedibusque brunneo-testaceis ;
capite subtilius, prothorace sat fortiter, crebrius punctulatis ;
hoe sat transverso pone apicem sat dilatato, retrorsum
angustato, medio obscure impresso, lateribus sat fortiter
sparsim denticulatis ; elytris haud striatis minus fortiter sat
crebre punctulatis, puncturis subseriatim positis. Long.,
4]1].; lat., —31.
Very distinct by the well-defined denticulations (about six in
number) on each side of the prothorax. The antenne seem a
trifle longer than those of .V. corticalis.
S. Australia ; under bark near Port Lincoln.
LISSODEMA.
L. frigidum, sp. nov. EHlongato-ovale; nitidum; obscure cupreo-
eeneum, antennarum basi palpis pebibusque testaceo-rutis ;
capite subtilius sat crebre, prothorace magis fortiter minus
crebre, punctulatis; hoc vix transverso, obscure irregulariter
impresso, pone apicem leviter dilatato-rotundato et retrorsum
subsinuatim angustato, lateribus sparsim sat _ fortiter
denticulatis ; elytris leviter striatis strius subtilius minus
confertim punctulatis, interstitiis sparsissime seriatim punc-
tulatis: “Long: Is; lata 21.
The elongate slender tarsi of this species seem to forbid its
generic association with any of those described above. I do not
observe any character, however, inconsistent with a place in
Lissodema. The denticulate sides of its prothorax will at once
distinguish it from LZ. hybridwm, Er.
Victoria ; under bark on one of the higher mountains.
LAGRITD.
OMMATOPHORUS.
O. Mastersi, Macl. I have recently had the opportunity of
examining the type of this species, and now (through the courtesy
of Mr. Masters) possess an example. Sir W. Macleay was wrong
in referring it to the Lagride (he did so only with hesitation)
as it 1s certainly a Cistelid. Its anterior coxal cavities are closed
behind and its claws are strongly pectinated. It is extremely
close to the species I have called ‘ Momotrysis rugulosa, Boisd.?”
{vide supra), scarcely differing from it except in the eyes of the
male, being absolutely contiguous and the prothorax a little less
sparsely and more strongly punctulate.
PEDILID.
MACRATRIA.
The following species seems to me capable of being referred to
Macratria without being likely to causeconfusion. M. Lacordaire
places this genus in the Pedilides, which he separates from the
Anthicides on the ground of their hind coxe being contiguous or
336
nearly so, but later writers have found the distinction unwork-
able. From its reference by M. Lacordaire to Pedilides I presume
that Macratria has the hind coxe at least less separated than
those of Anthicus (though the great French author does not
categorically assert that they are), and since in the present insect
they are little, if at all, less widely separated than in some
Anthici, it seems probable that this insect might need to be
regarded as representing a new genus very close to Macratria.
But as I have not a type of Macratria for comparison it will be
better to refer it to that genus, with which it agrees in its anterior
coxal cavities open behind, in its elongate serrated maxillary
palpi (of which the second and third joints are strongly and
angulariy produced on their inner side, the third very strongly
transverse), and, in fact, in all the characters mentioned by M.
Lacordaire, unless it be that specified above.
The Ven. Archdeacon King (Trans. Ent. Soc., N.8S.W., IT.,
p- 2) described an insect under the name MMacratria australis
from which the species before me seems to be very distinct,
although I should judge from the description that it is congeneric ;
but on the other hand the venerable author states that his species
resembles a Dircwa, a resemblance so improbable in a Macratria,
that I cannot help thinking he meant to write that its palpa
resembled those of Dircewa, to which, if it is a Macratria, no
doubt they do bear some likeness, the serrated palpi being one of
the most remarkable characters of the genus according to
Lacordaire.
M. Victoriensis, sp. nov. EHlongata; angusta; minus nitidas
griseo-pubescens ; nigra, elytris antennis palpis labro tibu ;
tarsisque castaneis; capite quam prothorax vixangustiori
crebre subtilius punctulato ; prothorace quam latiori sat
longiori, retrorsum sat eequaliter arcuatim angustato, postice
leviter canaliculato, confertim ruguloso; elytris coriaceis
basi utrinque subgibbosis, quam prothorax sat latioribus,
leviter striatis, striis leviter subcrasse punctulatis ; antennis
prothoracis basin vix attingentibus, articulis apicalibus
3 elongatis leviter incrassatis ultimo precedentibus 2 con-
junctis longitudine equal.
Maris (?) abdominis segmento ventrali apicali fovea magna
ovali instructo. Long., 141.; lat., 41.
Victoria ; Alpine district ; on flowers.
ANTHICID AL.
It is with considerable hesitation that I refer to the Anthicide
the very anomalous little insects which follow. Their facies is
suggestive of Xylophilus, but the very distinct separation of
337
their hind coxe forbids their being referred to the Pedilide. The
remarkable tarsal structure may, perhaps, be thought equally
inconsistent for an Anthicid, but I do not know any family of
Heteromera with which it is not also inconsistent. The pro-
sternum is excessively narrow (a mere line) in front of the front
cox, which are widely open behind. As I have both sexes of
the first species described, there is no doubt of its being genuinely
heteromerous. If these insects had been before M. Lacordaire,
when he wrote the “ Genera des Coléopteres,” I imagine he would
have regarded them as belonging to a distinct family near the
Anthicide.
I have before me six examples in all, which agree in the fol-
lowing principal characters :—Head not joined to prothorax by a
distinct neck, eyes very coarsely granulated, pronotum not
separated from flanks of prosternum by a distinct margin,
anterior cox prominent, contiguous, nearly reaching the front
of the prosternum, and widely open behind, hind coxe not
contiguous, tarsi heteromerous (the antepenultimate joint pro-
duced beneath in a kind of filament, the penultimate very small
nodiform). These six examples pertain to five species, and it
seems necessary to arrange the five species in three genera, in the
first of which the eyes are very large, but not projecting much
beyond the general contour of the head, and the intermediate
tarsi long and slender ; in the second the eyes are much smaller
and conspicuously prominent, while the intermediate tarsi are
very much shorter and stouter; and in the third the eyes are
very prominent indeed, while the intermediate tarsi are almost
as long and slender as in the first.
I presume these insects are rare, as the only examples I have
seen referable to any of the genera are those described below.
SYZETON, gen. nov. (? hujus familiz).
Palporum articulus apicalis late triangularis, maxillarium per-
magnus ; caput breve, prothoraci sat late applicatum ; oculi
magni sat grosse granulati; antenne valide filiformes ;
prothorax transversus ad latera haud marginatus ; pedes sat
elongati; tarsorum articulus penultimus parvus nodiformis ;
tarsi posteriores 4 quam tibiz vix vel paullo longiores, horum
articulus primus quam ceteri conjuncti vix brevior vel
manifeste longior; cox antice contigue prominentes
postice apertee, intermediz posticeeque modice approximate ;
processus ventralis inter coxas acutus; sutura ventralis
prima in medio fere obliterata; corpus alatum pubescens ;
unguiculi simplices ; tibiarum apice v1x spinoso.
S. letus, sp. nov. Oblongo-ovalis ; subnitidus ; subtus pubescens ;
supra pilis erectis vestitus ; subtus piceus, supra lete rufo-
WwW
338
testaceus, capite antennis et elytrorum fascia lata mediana
apiceque nigropiceis, pedibus anticis rufis posterioribus
piceis (coxis femorum basi tarsisque rufis); supra sat fortiter
(capite prothoraceque quam elytra paullo minus fortiter)
minus crebre punctulatus, capite prothoraceque (quam elytra
sat angustioribus) inter se latitudine equalibus ; hoc trans-
verso postice leviter angustato, lateribus vix arcuatis.
Maris segmento ventrali apicali fovea leviter impresso ; tibiis
anticis apice manifeste arcuatis ; oculis supra sat approxi-
matis. Long., 11. ; lat., 53 1.
The antenne of the male are a little more than half the
length of the body, stout, and of almost even thickness, the
second joint small, the eleventh twice as long as the tenth, the
rest about equal in length, inter se, none of them transverse ;
those of the female are a little less than half the length of the
body, and are very stout, joints 4-11 of even width and con-
siderably wider than the basal 3 joints, 4-10 all transverse, 11
considerably longer than 10. Joints 1 and 3 are evidently
longer than 4-10, joint 2 is small. The basal joint of the hind
tarsi is about half again as long as (and much stouter than) all
the others together; that of the intermediate is about equal to
the apical four joints together. The antepenultimate joint is
considerably produced below the following joints but does not
appear to be lamellated.
Victoria ; Alpine district, on flowers.
S. lateralis, sp. nov. Ovalis; minus parallelus; subnitidus ;
subtus pubescens ; supra pilis erectis vestitus ; rufo-testaceus,
antennis (basi apiceque exceptis) capite prothorace et
elytrorum macula utrinque laterali (hac vix ante medium
posita) piceo-nigris, geniculis vix infuscatis; supra sat
fortiter (capite prothoraceque quam elytra paullo minus
fortiter) sat crebre punctulatus; capite transversim sub-
quadrato quam prothorax sublatiori ; hoc transverso antice
sat angusto mox pone apicem latiori, lateribus (parte antica
excepta) fere parallelis ; elytris quam caput sat latioribus.
Mas latet. Long., 14 1.; lat., $1.
Apart from the difference in colour and markings, the present
species differs from the preceding, inter alia, in the structure of
the antennex, the basal joints of which are not noticeably more
slender than the rest, nor any of the joints except the tenth
transverse, the second joint, moreover, being not very much
smaller than the first and third. The antenne are about as
stout as those of S. /etus but a trifle longer; their testaceous
apical joint is very conspicuous. My example of this species
339
seems to be a female, although its antenne are more like those of
the male of S. letus.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
SYZETONINUS, gen. nov. (? hujus faiiliz).
A genere Syzeton differt oculis minoribus magis prominentibus
antennis magis gracilibus.
In other respects the characters mentioned above for Syzeton
may be read as applying to this genus.
These characters may appear slight as generic, but the differ-
ence in the structure of the head and antenne certainly seem to
me more than specific. In Syzeton the eyes are extremely large,
but are contained within the head (so to speak), the base of the
head extending distinctly behind the eyes almost as far laterally
as the widest part of the eyes, so that the head is subquadrate ;
in Syzetonellus and Syzetoninus the eyes are considerably smaller,
but the base of the head does not extend laterally behind them,
so that the head is not at all quadrate. This, together with the
considerable antennal difference, gives the insects a very different
facies. Syzetoninus differs from Syzetonel/us in the intermediate
tarsi being long and slender, like those of the hind legs, and in
the less complete obliteration of the first ventral suture.
S. mundus, sp. nov. (Mas ?). Elongato-ovalis ; vix nitidus ; pilis
brevibus adpressis minus confertim vestitus; subtus piceo-
niger, capite nigro, prothorace rufo, elytris pallide testaceis
macula communi basali triangulari fascia mediana undulata
maculaque communi apicem insidenti piceis ornatis, antennis
palpis pedibusque rufo-testaceis; capite prothoraceque sat
crebre sat fortiter punctulatis; hoc transverso ante basin
bifoveolato, lateribus sat arcuatis; elytris sat crebre minus
fortiter punctulatis; femoribus posticis subtus dentatis.
one a War, —-— 1.
The antenne are not quite so long as half the body; they are
nearly filiform, joints 1 and 2 a little stouter than the following
ones, 3 quite small, 4 cylindric, 5-10 not differing much inter se,
but gradually a little stouter, and a little more triangular in
shape; 11 about twice as long as 10.
S. Australia ; near Port Lincoln.
S. wnconspicuus, sp. nov. (Mas.). Elongato-ovalis ; subnitidus ;
. , . . 5 . ? ?
pilis brevibus adpressis minus confertim vestitus; subtus
piceo-niger, capite nigro, prothorace elytris antennarum
basi pedibusque brunneis; supra sat crebre subfortiter punc-
4 . .
tulatus ; prothorace quam caput angustiori, transverso, ante
medium transversim canaliculato, ante basin fovea magna
340
arcuata impresso, postice vix angustato, lateribus vix
arcuatis ; elytris pone basin arcuatim impressis ; segmento
ventrali apicali leviter impresso. Long., 21.; lat., 3,1. (vix).
The antenne are considerably more than half as long as the
body; the basal two joints (which are of testaceous-brown colour)
are a little stouter than the rest, the first much longer than the
second ; 3-7 are cylindric, slightly increasing in length (3 notably
the smallest of them, but evidently longer than 2), 8-10 a little
stouter than the preceding joints, but not longer; 11 a little
longer and stouter. The incrassation of the antenne towards
their apex is very slight, and the only joint among the apical 6 or
7 that is at all markedly different from the rest is the eleventh.
8. Australia; near Port Lincoln ; under bark of Lucalyptus.
SYZETONELLUS, gen. nov. .(? hujus familiz).
A genere precedenti differt oculis multo minoribus magis promi-
nentibus, antennis magis gracilibus, pedibus minus
elongatis, tarsis intermediis quam tibia multo brevioribus
(illorum articulo 1° quam ceteri conjuncti sat breviori),
sutura prima ventralifere tota obliterata.
In all other respects the characters mentioned above for
Syzeton may be read as applying to this genus.
S. alpicola, sp. nov. (Mas.) Ovalis ; subnitidus ; pilis brevibus
adpressis minus confertim vestitus subtus niger, capite
palpisque nigro-piceis, antennis pedibusque rufo-testaceis,
prothorace rufo-piceo, elytris brunneo-testaceis apicem
versus obscurioribus utrinque fascia lata mediana_ picea
(suturam haud attingente) ornatis; supra sat crasse sub-
crebre punctulatus; capite quam prothorax, hoc quam elytra,
sat angustioribus ; prothorace vix transverso subquadrato,
lateribus leviter arcuatis; femoribus posticis valde incras-
satis ; tibiis posticis fortiter compresso-dilatatis ante apicem
externe emarginatis; metasterno utrinque tuberculo in-
structo. Long., 4 1.; lat., 3,1. (vix.).
The antenne are slightly longer than half the body, and are
moderately stout, the basal two joints scarcely different, inter se,
stouter than the following ones, but scarcely longer, joints 3-6
cylindric, 7-10 obconic slightly stouter, 11 evidently stouter and
longer than 10, pointed at the apex.
It is probable that the dilated hind femora (almost like those
of a Ha/ltica) and the compressed hind tibive as well as the tuber-
culate metasternum are peculiar to the male.
The black palpi, in contrast with the rufo-testaceous antenne,
furnish a conspicuous character.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
34]
MORDELLID#.
MORDELLA.
WM. Baldiensis, sp. nov. Nitida; nigra; supra, aureo, subtus
argenteo, pubescens, prothorace et elytris subcceruleo-mican-
tibus. Long., 1$—1# 1.
This little species is entirely devoid of distinct markings, but
the evenly-distributed pubescence has an appearance resembling
a pattern which varies infinitely according to the way the lght
falls on it. If the insect be looked down upon from above there
seems to be a line running from each shoulder to the suture at
about a third of its length, and then continuing along the suture,
and as the point of view is moved backward the lines from the
shoulder seem to lengthen and meet the suture further from the
base. From a certain point of view there seems to be a facia
behind the middle, which seems to move its position as the point
of view is shifted.
Victoria ; on a mountain called Baldi; on flowers.
(EDEMERID.#,
TRICHANANCA (gen. nov.).
Mentum antice acuminatum ; palporum maxillarium articulus
apicalis magnus late triangularis; labrum transversum antice
subtruncatum; caput sat breve; oculi magni prominuli
grosse granulati rotundati vix emarginati; antenne prope
oculos insert valide minus elongatze | l-articulate filiformes ;
prothorax cordiformis ; elytra sat elongata; femora linearia
sat elongata; tibiz antic spinis singulis armate; tarsorum
articulus penultimus, ~ anticorum articuli omnes,—subtus
tomentosi, anticorum articulo basali intus valde dilatato ;
corpus pilis erectis vestitum.
The single spur of the front tibie will distinguish this genus
from Sessinia,; from MNacerdes (Ananca) it may be known, inter
alia, by its round prominent coarsely-granulated eyes, and the
erect pilosity with which it is clothed.
T. Victoriensis, sp.nov. Rufo-brunnea, corpore subtus pedibusque
dilutioribus; supra pilis erectis vestita; nitida; crasse minus
crebre punctulata, puncturis in elytris seriatim positis ;
prothorace (quam caput paullo latiori, quam elytra paullo
angustiori) leviter transversus, pone apicem fortiter
rotundato-dilatato, Jateribus pone medium concavis fovea
permagna utrinque posita. Long., 231.; lat., .41.
The shape of the prothorax is unusual, the sides behind the
middle being rendered deeply concave by the presence of a very
large and deep fovea which interrupts the outline, being placed
342
in the declivous lateral portion of the segment. The antenne set
back reach a little beyond the base of the prothorax ; they are
very stout, the basal joint the stoutest, the second short, the third
about twice as long as wide (equal in length to the first), the
fourth a little shorter, the fifth and following joints (except the
last, which is nearly twice as long) each about equal to the third.
I am doubtful of the sex of my example of this insect, but the
long apical joint of the antenne and the lobe-like production of
the basal joint of the front tarsi on the inner side are perhaps
likely to be characteristic of the male.
Victoria ; Alpine district.
LONGICORNES.
PHACOD&gS.
P. validus, sp. nov. Brunneus in partibus nonnullis cinereo-
pubescens ; prothorace sat transverso, sparsim qualiter
(nisi disco postice) granulato, disco postice spatiis nitidis
subelevatis obscure notato, lateribus equaliter sat fortiter
rotundatis ; elytris pone medium cinereo-fasciatis, apice
spina elongata acuta armatis, sparsim sat equaliter tuber-
culis parvis obtusis ornatis, antice fortiter rugulose postice
minus perspicue punctulatis ; antennis (maris?) quam corpus
longioribus, subtus piloso-ciliatis, parte apicali rufescenti,
articulo 3° quam 4"* fere dimidio longiori; pedibus cinereo-
pubescentibus maculis parvis nudis ornatis ; corpore subtus
maculatim brunneo-cinereoque-pubescenti. Long., 133 1 ;
lat., 33 1.
A large and distinct species with a thin ashy pilosity over the
whole upper surface ; this ashy pilosity becomes in parts so dense
as entirely to conceal the general sculpture (saving that the
granules and tubercles protrude through it). The dense pubes-
cence covers the head, the prothorax (except the hinder parts of
the middle of the disc), the scutellum, the shoulders, and the
apex of the elytra, and forms a transverse fascia a little behind
the middle of the elytra ; the pilosity near the hinder part of the
lateral margin is aiso a little more dense than on the general
surface, so that the fascia and apical pilosity are indistinctly
connected laterally, and in that part the derm is of a somewhat
reddish tone. 3
Compared with P. obscurus, Fab., this species is evidently
larger and of stouter and more robust appearance, with much
stouter antenne (thin apical spines traceable quite to the eighth
or ninth joint), densest parts of the pubescence much more dense,
tubercles on elytra smaller and more numerous, apical spines of
elytra very much longer and more developed, the third joint of
343
the antennz very noticeably shorter in proportion to the fourth
joint, &c., &e.
Queensland ; sent to me by F. M. Bailey, Esq.
P. bellus, sp. nov. Niger in partibus nonnullis dense albido-
pubescens pedibus antennisque rufescentibus ; prothorace
sat transverso, fortius rugulose punctulato, latera versus
sparsim granulato, disco postice spatiis nitidis elevatis
notato, lateribus paullo pone medium subangulatis, ante
basin subsinuatis; elytris antice fortiter rugulose postice
minus perspicue punctulatis, spatiis elevatis inequalibus
nonnullis permagnis) nitidis elevatis passim ornatis, apice
emarginatis bispinosis, spinis externis elongatis acutis inter-
nis brevibus obtusis ; antennis maris quam corpus multo
longioribus, subtus subtiliter piloso-ciliatis, a basi extrorsum
eradatim rufescentibus, articulo 3° cuam 4% vix plus quam
dimidio longiori; pedibus albido- ge eaten maculis
parvis nudis ornatis. lLong., 8-12 1. ; lat., 23-33 1.
The whitish-grey pubescence of the upper surface is dense and
extensive enough to give the appearance of the general surface
being almost white, the non-pubescent parts looking like black
markings. The non-pubescent parts are mostly elevated, but the
one of them that is largest in area (a wide ante-median fascia on
the elytra, widest on the margin and much interrupted at the
suture) is on the level of the general surface ; this non-pubescent
part is coarsely rugulose, the rest being levigate or nearly so.
The elevated non-pubescent spots consist of a number of small
granules protruding through the pubescence on the sides of the
prothorax, a short longitudinal ridge on the middle line of the
prothorax (entirely in the basal half), with an irregular, somewhat
lunate ridge on either side of it (these lunate ridges longer than
the. central one and not quite glabrous), and a number of spaces
on the elytra resembling obtuse feebly-elevated tubercles, some of
those in the hinder half being very much larger in area than the
rest, and having a diameter scarcely less than a third of the
width of the elytron. As in the preceding species the derm
near the apex has more or less tendency to a reddish tone of
color. In the examples before me the pubescence on the head is
patchy, and in parts thin ; this may be due to abrasion. Joints
3-7 of the antenne are distinctly spined.
This species is at once distinguished from most of its congeners
by the bi-spinose emargination of the apex of the elytra (though
the sutwral apex is an angle rather than a well-defined spine) ;
and by the form of the prothorax, the sides being nearly straight
from close behind the front to behind the middle, and then con-
verging from a fairly well-defined angle somewhat sinuously to
344
the base. The two examples before me are of very different size
but otherwise identical. They both seem to be males.
N.S Wales ; Richmond River district.
P. marmoratus, sp. nov. Brunneo-piceus, maculatim ochraceo-et
albido-dense pubescens ; prothorace sat transverso, subtiliter
sparsim granulato, indistincte ruguloso, spatiis 9 elevatis
nitidis ormato, his pube densissima ochracea circumcinctis
vel totis abditis, lateribus 2-tuberculatis et pone medium
sinuatim convergentibus; elytris antice fortiter minus crebre
postice leviter obscure punctulatis, postice spatiis parvis
nitidis vix elevatis ornatis, apice oblique truncatis, truncatura
externe spina valida armata; antennis maris quam corpus
sat longioribus, subtus piloso-ciliatis, articulo 3° quam 4"
paullo longiori; pedibus albido-pubescentibus, maculis parvis
nudis ornatis. Long., 111].; lat., 321.
A narrow elongate, somewhat frail-looking species for a
Phacodes,; extremely distinct by the dense ochraceous pubescence
which forms conspicous markings on the head and prothorax. On
the head it forms a ring round the eyes. The prothorax is very
peculiarly sculptured; the levigate spaces (which are very strongly
elevated) are—a short longitudinal space in the middle near the
base, and eight tubercles arranged in two transverse rows, both
of which are arched hindward, so that the two inner tubercles of
each row are nearer the base than the external ones, which are
placed very near each other (one in front of, the other slightly
behind, the middle). The external tubercles are on the margin,
and interrupt the lateral edges, which converge somewhat sinuously
behind them. The inner tubercles are elongate, and _ placed
obliquely, and are much larger than the external ones; they are
more or less surrounded with a dense ochraceous pubescence, which
gives them an ocellated appearance. The external tubercles
are completely buried in dense ochraceous pubescence. The
general surface of the prothorax is very even, but bears some
small sparse granules. The elytra are nearly five times as long
as the prothorax; they are very evenly marbled with whitish and
ochreous pubescence in patches, these patches not taking any
very defined form ; in some places, however, the pale pubescence
forms rings round dark glabrous spots, especially along the
lateral edge, and from a certain point of view there seems to: be
traceable a continuous zigzagged whitish line running from the
middle of the margin obliquely to the suture, following the suture
nearly to the apex, and then returning sinuously up the disc.
The single strong sharp spine in the middle of the apex of the
elytra is a notable character. Joints 3-5 of the antenne are
spined.
Australia ; I am doubtful of the exact habitat.
345
PHYTOPHAGA.
ORCUS.
O. celestis, Blackb. This name was accidentally printed
“OQ. celestris” in Tr. Roy. Soc., 1891, p. 153, where the species
is described.
EDUSA.
LE. leta, Blackb. This name was accidentally printed “Z. lata”
in Tr. Roy. Soc., 1891, p. 148, where the species is described.
E. glabra, Blackb. In describing this species (/.c., p. 152) I
accidentally omitted to say that it is found in Queensland.
346
DESCRIPTION OF A NEW SPECIES OF FABULARIA.
By M. C. ScHLUMBERGER.
(Communicated by Walter Howchin, F.G.S.)
[Read October 6, 1891.]
Plate XITI., figs. 5-8.
A few months ago I received from Mr. Sherborn, of London,
several Foraminifera discovered by Mr. Howchin* in the
Miocene beds of Muddy Creek, Victoria. Two of them
seemed to be Brloculine with large longitudinal coste and a
cribriform aperture. These characters were remarkable enough,
inasmuch as all known species of Liloculina, except B. comata,
Brady, are smooth, and have a single tooth in the oral aperture.
It was an easy matter to mistake the generic relationships of the
specimens, as they were much weathered. Happily, Mr. Howchin
obtained other specimens and kindly forwarded them to me.
They are true Labularia, and their discovery in a fresh locality
is of the greatest interest, as the genus is only known by a single
species from the Eocene (Calcaire grossier) of Paris and Egypt.
Two of the five specimens sent are sufficiently complete to
allow a recognition of the external characters, and furnish
material for a good drawing. The other three were used for the
execution of two transverse and a longitudinal section. They all
belong to the Form B,+ whilst the Form A remains to be dis-
* The objects referred to by Mr. Schlumberger are the same as were
briefly noted by me in ‘‘ The Foraminifera of the Older Tertiary of Muddy
Creek” as Biloculina species (Trans. Roy. Soc. 8. Aus., vol. XII., p. 1),
and which at the time of publication had been mislaid after having been
submitted to the late Dr. H. B. Brady. The weathered condition of the
test, added to the extraordinary external resemblance which this interest-
ing object bears to the genus Biloculina, misled Dr. Brady, as it did Mr.
Schlumberger in the first instance, and it was only on my making a section
of the object that its true generic relationship was made apparent.—
W. Howcuin.
+ Interesting researches, bearing on the internal structure of the Foram-
inifera, made by the eminent specialists, MM. Munier-Chalmas and C.
Schlumberger, have established the fact that many Foraminifera, notably
Nummulites and the Miliolide, possess a dimorphic structure in their
respective species. The dimorphism is of a similar kind in all the genera
and species which exhibit the phenomenon, and determines the size and
arrangement of the initial chambers. The authors referred to above dis-
tinguish the dimorphic types as Form A and Form B. The former pos-
sesses, relatively, a very large initial chamber, whilst in the latter the
initial chamber is small, and is surrounded by numerous small and gradu-
ally enlarging chambers.—W. Howcain.
347
covered. It is probable that the disposition of the central
chambers, which is characteristic of the latter form, will be
found in the case of very small individuals, as occurs with the
minute examples of Vabularia discolithes.
FAMILY MILIOLID.
Genus—Fasuxaria, Defrance.
Fabularia Howehini, Schlumberger.
Form A.—Unknown.
Form B.—In a median transverse and transparent section of
Fabularia Howchini of Form B we find in the middle an oval
microsphera surrounded by four little chambers (fig. 1).
Fig. 1. Fabularia Howchini, Schlumberger. Form B, central portion
x 100 diam.
The chambers Ivy. to vil. constitute successive triloculine
cycles, and the last (vir.) is the first biloculine chamber. All
the next are disposed alternately on the two sides of the axis of
the poles in the same plane of symmetry as in the Biloculine.
The first seven chambers have thin walls, leaning only against
the preceding. The wall of the chamber vir. becomes larger and
produces an internal rib, extending to the wall of the chamber
vi., and thus dividing chamber vir. into two longitudinal canals.
The next chamber (1x.) is divided into three canals by two
internal ribs, and we remark in the greatest of them the begin-
ing of a third rib from the inner side.
348
Fig. 2. Fabularia Howchini, Schlumberger. Form B, x 50 diam.*
The fig. 2 gives the reproduction of the complete medial
section of a specimen of the Form B whose central chambers
were partly destroyed. It will be seen that the successive
chambers, increasing by external growth, are more and more
divided into longitudinal canals by large ribs, whose calcareous
deposit is extended over the outward face of the preceding
chambers, so that each chamber becomes a complete investment,
as in all the Miliolide trematophore.
Fig. 3. Fig. 4.
Fabularia Howchini, Schlumberger. x 20 diam. Successive appear-
ances of the preceding specimen, fig. 2.
The figs. 3 and 4 give the appearance of successive sections of
the same specimen (fig. 2) taken, the former at the beginning of
the operation, the latter at the quarter of the length. They
show that the apertures of the chambers (xtv., fig. 3, and XIIL.,
* During the preparation of this section the last chamber (Xv.) was lost.
349
fig. 4) are occupied by a very large tooth. The superior part of
this tooth divides itself in numerous ramifications, which also
divide themselves and form the wall of the preceding chamber,
thus constituting a trematophore with large openings.
From the comparison of the sections fig. 4 and fig. 2, it appears
that the number of the canals increases towards the middle (in
length) of the chambers, 7.e., the chamber xu. (fig. 4) has only
three canals, the middle beginning to divide; on the median
section (fig. 2) the same chamber is composed of eight canals, the
one being nearly subdivided by an internal rib. A similar
division is to be seen in one of the canals of chamber x. (fig. 2)
by the formation of two opposite ribs, and it is therefore evident
that the canals of the same chamber communicate with each
other as in Fabularia discolithes.
Exterior characters (Plate XIII., figs. 5 to 8).—Plasmostra-
cum free, with a regular ovoidal outline in breadth, compressed
on the thickness, showing only two chambers, as in the true
Biloculine. Test porcellanous, smooth, showing by transparency
the disposition of the inner canals. Aperture formed by a small
exhausted trematophore (fig. 8) with large perforations of various
forms.
Dimensions of the figured specimen. — Length, 2mm., 7 ;
breadth, 2mm., 8; thickness, 1mm., 2.
Locality.—The specimens which form the subject of the present
note were found by Mr. Howchin in the Upper Division of the
Muddy Creek Beds, Victoria, which I am informed Prof. R.
Tate, of Adelaide, has referred to an age approximating to the
Upper Eocene, or perhaps somewhat later.
Observation.—It is known that the chambers of Fabularia
discolithes, Detrance, are composed of several rows of longitudi-
nal canals of various dimensions, that the interior of the test is
marked by numerous pits, and that the plasmostracum is com-
pressed on the breadth whilst Yabularia Howchini has a smooth
test, a single row of canals, and the compression of the plasmo-
stracum is on the thickness.
DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XIIL., figs. 5 to 8.
Fig. 5. Fabularia Howchini, Schlumberger. Lateral view of test. x 17 diam.
Fig. 6. ci = Peripheral aspect of same specimen.
Fig. 7 bd sh End view showing aperture.
Fig. 8 Greatly enlarged view of aperture, exhibiting
its cribriform character. x 40 diam.
66 oe
350
THE FORAMINIFERA OF THE OLDER TERTIARY
(No. 2, KENT TOWN BORE, ADELAIDE),
By WALttTreR Howcuin, F.G.S.
[Read March 3, 1891.]
Plate, XI1T., figs: 11 to. 13.
In 1881 a bore was put down in the Waterworks Yard, in the
eastern suburb of Adelaide, under the control of the Hydraulic
Department. Prof. R. Tate F.G.S. examined the cores as the
work proceeded, and has described the section in detail. (Vide
Trans. Roy. Soc., S.A., vol. V., p. 40). The first 69 feet of the
section consists of Pliocene Drift, underlying which, in de-
scending order, there follow about 290 feet of Lower Tertiary beds,
the upper half of which are marine, and the lower lacustrine.
The marine beds are fossiliferous at intervals throughout the
section. The most important fossiliferous horizon occurs at the
base of the marine rocks, the latter having the lithological
features of brown and green clayey sands, 23 feet in thickness.
Tt was from the examination of material from this bed that the
following Foraminifera have been determined :—
FAMILY MILIOLID%.
Genus—BriLocu.ina, @d Orbigny.
1. B. ringens, Lamk. Sub-globose examples, such as Reuss
has named B, turgida, but has not the value of a varietal dis-
tinction. Rare.
Genus—MILiotina, Williamson.
2. M. trigonula, Lamk. Rare.
3. M. oblonga, Montag. Large examples, some with produced
neck. Rather scarce.
4. M. seminulum, Linn. Rather scarce.
5. WM. Ferussacii, d’Orb. Compressed and starved examples.
Rather scarce.
Genus—CornuspirA, Schultze.
6. C. involvens, Rss. Rather scarce.
FAMILY LITUOLID.
Genus—HAaAPLOPHRAGMIUM, Lewss.
7. H. agglutinans, VOrb. The few examples obtained of this
species show a considerable range as to texture. The larger
351
examples are coarsely arenaceous, whilst the smaller specimens are
smoother, with larger proportion of cement, and more distinct
septation. Rare.
Genus—TExTULARIA, Defrance.
8. 7. gibbosa, VOrb. Rare.
9. 7. agglutinans, VOrb. Moderately common.
Genus—GAuUDRYINA, @ Orbigny.
10. G. rugosa, VOrb. Rare.
Genus—Bu.imina, dOrbigny.
L. pupoides, VOrb. A few fine examples.
12. B. pyrula, VOrb. Moderately common.
Genus—Botivina, @ Orbigny.
13. 5. punctata, @Orb. Rare.
Genus—CassIDULINA, @’Orbigny.
14. C. subglobosa, Br. Small examples, and rather scarce.
FAMILY LAGENID.
Genus—LaaGEna, Walker and Jacob.
15. L. levis, Montag. Rare.
16. ZL. sulcata, W. and J. Rare.
17. L. squamosa, Montag. Rare.
18. L. hexagona, Will. Rare.
19. L. marginata, W. and B. Rare.
Genus—Noposaria, Lamarck.
20. WV. (Dentalina) soluta, Rss. Rather scarce.
OV: os obliqua, Linné. Rare.
22. WV. scalars, Batsch. Rare, but includes one large example
of six segments.
23. iV. verruculosa, Neugeb. One example of four segments.
Not very characteristic, as the coste are serrate rather than
tuberculated.
Genus— VAGINULINA, @’Orbigny.
24. V. legumen, Linné. Rare.
Genus—CRISTELLARIA, Lamarck.
25. C. cultrata, Mont. Rare.
Genus—PotymorpuHina, d’Orbigny.
26. P. gibba, VOrb. Common, often with tubulose growths.
oh. 2. requue, by. Ps and)... Rare;
392
28. P. lactea, W. and J. Rare.
29. P. communis, @Orb. Rare.
30. P. elegantissima, P. and J. Moderately common.
Genus—Uvicerina, d’Orbigny.
31. U. angulosa, Will. A few very small examples.
FAMILY GLOBIGERINID.
Genus—Pu.LieniA, Parker and Jones.
32. P. spheroides, VOrbigny. Rare.
33. P. quinqueloba, Reuss. Rare.
FAMILY ROTALID.
Genus—SpIRILLINA, Lhrenberg.
34. §. decorata, Brady. In the paper on the “ Muddy Creek
Foraminifera” (Trans. R. Soc., 8. Aus., vol. XIT., p. 11), I have
pointed out the slight variation which this species, as well as the
next described, exhibits from the recent forms obtained from the
Challenger material. The Kent Town examples possess the same
varietal features as those obtained from Muddy Creek, but are in
much greater numbers than in the latter district. Moderately
common.
35. S. tuberculata, Brady. Moderately common.
Genus—DiscorBina, Parker and Jones.
36. D. globularis, @Orb. Rare.
37. D. biconcava, Parker and Jones. Rare.
Genus—PLANORBULINA, @Orbigny.
38. P. mediterranensis, VOrb. Rare.
39. P. (2) acervalis, Brady. A single example of very irregular
acervaline growth. It does not conform to the usual character of
this species, but may be only an aberrant growth.
Genus—TruncatuLina, @Orbigny.
40. 7’. lobatula, W. and J. Rather scarce.
41. 7. Ungeriana, @Orb. One of the commonest species of
the material.
42. T. margaritifera, Br., var. Adelaidensis, var. nov., pl. xiil.,
figs. 11-13. Test rotaliform, much compressed laterally, consisting
of 2-3 convolutions, and about twelve chambers in all. Superiorsur-
face nearly flat. Inferior surface slightly convex. Sutural lines de-
pressed, and on superior surface strongly curved. On the inferior
side the septation is marked by irregular depressed lines, enclosing
353
inflated raised areas. Peripheral margin sharp and sometimes
furnished with a keel of considerable extent. Primordial region
umbonate on superior surface, a feature which in very thin
examples is visible on inferior side as well as superior. Surface
of test ornamented on both sides (with the exception of final
segment) by thickly set minute tubercles. Diameter, 5 in.
This variety is distinguishable from the type by its greater
lateral compression, fewer chambers, irregular septation on in-
ferior surface, umbonate features of early chambers, and the
general distribution of ornamentation on both faces. It is
moderately common in the material from the Adelaide Bore, and
is one of the most interesting species of the section. The
“ Challenger ” localities for the species were Phillippine Islands,
New Hebrides, and coast of the Korea.
Genus—ANOoMALINA, @’Orbigny.
43. A. ammonoides, Reuss. Rare.
Genus—PUuLVINULINA, Parker and Jones.
3
44. P. Hawerti, VOrb. Rare.
45. P. repanda, F. and M. Rare.
Genus—Rotauia, Lamarck.
46. R. Soldanii, VOrb. Rare.
The Foraminifera, as determined from the material examined,
have been referred to 46 species, belonging to 23 genera, and
includes one variety not hitherto described. The Foraminifera as
a whole bear a striking resemblance to those found in the Lower
Bed of the Muddy Creek section, Victoria (vide Trans. Roy. Soc.
S. Aus., vol. XII., p. 1), there being no less than 35 species com-
mon to the two localities, whilst only 11 are found in the Kent
Town material which are unrecorded from Muddy Creek. It is
also interesting to note that of the 35 species referred to, 16 are
common to both the Upper and Lower Beds of Muddy Creek,
whilst the remaining 19 are found in the Lower Bed only. The
importance of the last mentioned fact will be understood when it
is stated, that whilst 19 species distinctive of the Lower Bed are
found in the Kent Town material, not one of the species limited
to the Upper Bed of Muddy Creek has been detected in the Kent
Town Bore. The paleontological evidence is therefore very
definite in leading us to assign a geological age to the marine
beds of the Kent Town Bore closely synchronous with those
of the Inferior Beds of Muddy Creek, which, as determined
by Prof. Tate from the higher organisms, must be low down in
the Tertiary series. The remarkable affinities which the
foraminiferal fauna exhibit to the Lower as compared with the
Xx
304
Upper portions of the Muddy Creek Beds gives independent
confirmation of the conclusions already reached from their dis-
similar fossil contents of a well-marked unconformability existing
in the Tertiaries of Western Victoria.
General Microzoa.—The following were observed in course of
examination of material, viz. :—Several species of Entomostraca,
otolites, small fish bones, and a few straight and rough arena-
ceous tubes of doubtful affinities.
DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XIIL., figs. 11 to 13.
Figs. 11-13. Truncatulina margaritifera var. Adelaidensis, Howchin.
Fig. 11. Lateral view of superior surface of test. x 36 diam.
Fig. 13. Lateral view of inferior side, showing oral aperture somewhat
broken.
Fig. 12. Peripheral aspect, showing the compressed features of the test
oral aperture aud biconvex outline of the primordial region.
THE FORAMINIFERA OF THE OLDER TERTIARY,
MubDDY CREEK, VICTORIA — ADDENDA ET
CORRIGENDA.
By Water Howcain, F.G.S8.
[Read March 3, 1891.]
Plate XIIT., figs. 9, 10.
In the paper published on the above subject (Trans. Roy. Soc.,
S. Aus., vol. XII., p. 10) it was stated that a very fine example
of what was undoubtedly a new species of Rhabdogoniwm had
been obtained from the Upper Bed of the Muddy Creek section,
but as it was mislaid at the time of publication it could not be
described. It has since been found, and I now submit the follow-
ing description.
FAMILY LAGENID.
Genus—RHABDOGONIUM, Reuss.
Rhabdogonium exseulptum, sp. nov. Plate xiii., figs. 9-10.
Test elongate, straight, tapering towards either extremity ;
triangular in transverse section, exhibiting three very strong
longitudinal ridges, separated by deep grooves ; ridges blunt, and
quadrate on their outer faces. Longitudinal grooves deep, penetrat-
ing nearly to the centre of the test. Septal lines flush, straight,
and very numerous. Aperture, a circular mouth at end of pro-
duced neck. Length, 4, in.
This is a somewhat remarkable form. Its nearest ally is
R. tricarinatum, VOrb., but can be readily distinguished from that
species by its three conspicuous keels or ridges, which practically
compose the whole of the shell, and also by the greater number of
its chambers. It is apparently restricted to the Upper Bed of
the Muddy Creek (? Miocene) section, in which it is rare.
DESCRIPTION OF PLATE XIIL., figs. 5-10.
Figs. 5-8. Fabularia Howchini, Schlumberger. For descriptiont see p. 346.
of present volume. Upper Bed, Muddy Creek.
Fig. 9. Rhabdogoniwm exsculptum, Howchin. Lateral view, showing deep
groove. x 20 diam. Upper Bed, Muddy Creek.
Fig. 10. Rhabdogonium exsculptum, Howchin. Transverse section of test.
356
By a clerical oversight the following species were omitted from
the list of Foraminifera as published Joc. czt., p. 16, from the
Upper Bed at Muddy Creek :—
Genus—PoLysToMELLA, Lamarck.
18la. +P. striato-punctata, F. v. M. Rare.
1816. +P. subnodosa, Minster. Common.
18lc. +P. crispa, Linn. Rather scarce.
Mr. Sherborn, of London, has kindly drawn my attention to
the fact that Orbztoides stellata, described and figured by me in
loc. cit., p. 17, pl. i. figs. 9-11, has been described by d’Archiac
in Mém. Soc., Géol., France, ser. 2, vol. XI., plate vii, fig. 1, and,
by a curious coincidence, under the same specific name.
D’Archiac’s specimens were from the Tertiary of Les Corbieres.
Hantken has also obtained the same form from the Tertiaries of
Hungary.
357
ABS TRAGIZOE ) PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
Roval Societyof South Australia,
For 1890-91.
ORDINARY MEETING, NOVEMBER 4, 1890.
Water Howcuin, F.G.S. (Vice-President), in the chair.
Paper.—‘ On the Geological Structure of the Adelaide Plains,
with special reference to the Croydon Bore and the so-called Coal
Discoveries at Adelaide,” by Prof. Ratpy Tare, F.G.S., F.L.S.,
&c., &e.
ORDINARY MEETING, DECEMBER 2, 1890.
Rev. THomAS BLACKBURN, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Exuipirs.—A. Zierz, Assistant Director of the S.A. Museum,
showed marine specimens taken from the Port Darwin telegraph
cable at the site of its fracture, near the coast of Java, namely, a
stalked feathered - starfish (Pentacrinus), 2 species of free
feathered-starfish (Comatula), 2 large brittle starfish, and a
number of Cirripedia of deep-sea forms. Also 8 species of
crustaceans, of which several are probably new to science.
Mortons.—It was moved that a grant of money be made
towards defraying the expenses of the proposed Antarctic Ex-
pedition. The motion was lost, but at the same time the Council
was desired to inform the Committee of the expedition that,
whilst fully sympathising with the scientific objects in view, the
Society did not feel justified in granting any sum of money, as it
had various important claims upon it connected with South
Australia. Prof. Tare moved and Prof. RENNIE seconded and
it was unanimously carried —‘ That this meeting learns with deep
regret the loss sustained by the Linnean Society of New South
Wales and science in general by the death of its President (Prof.
W. J. Stephens).” It was moved and carried—‘ That it be a
recommendation to the Council to solicit from Mr. James Parkin-
son a paper detailing his important geological discoveries in the
neighbourhood of Leigh’s Creek.”
BO
(oO 2)
Paprers.—“ The Cryptogamic Flora of South Australia,” by
Prof. Lupwic, Ph.D. “The Grammar and Vocabulary of a
Tribe of Natives Inhabiting Central Australia, between the
Finke River and Alice Springs,” by Rev. H. Kempz. ‘“ Remarks
on Plants in South Australia very probably aiding in the Pro-
pagation and Perpetuation of the Red Rust (Puccinea rubi-
govera),” by J. G. O. Tepper, F.L.8. “Description of a New
Species of Cossus,” by J. G. O. Tepprr, F.L.S.
ORDINARY MEETING, FEBRUARY 3, 1891.
Rev. THomas Biacksurn, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Batior.—Ernest C. Saunders and Edwin Ashby were elected
Fellows.
Exuisits.—W. Howcuin, F.G.S., exhibited an extensive col-
lection of Celts or stone hatchets from Great Britain, Denmark,
India, and Australia. Also a carbonaceous shale, of Archean
age, from near the Burra, of a black colour, which, on exposure
to heat, turns white and loses 18 per cent. of its weight.
J. J. East, F.G.S., showed specimens of serpentine from the
Monarch Mine, near Caroona, Lake Gillies ; it was supposed to
contain nickel, but the blowpipe test did not reveal that metal.
Also a specimen of emery, found recently in the Mount Lofty
Ranges. J. G. O. Tepper, F.L.8., exhibited the fruits of Adam-
sonia, from Western Australia, forwarded by his son. Also a
specimen of a New Zealand edible fungus (Hirneola polytricha ),
growing abundantly about Auckland, chiefly on the decaying wood
of Corynocarpus levigatus and Melicytus ramiflorus, forwarded
by Allan Wight, of Peraa. A. Zrerz, Assistant-Director of the
S.A. Museum, showed a number of native spear-heads, made
from various materials, some elaborately carved. D. B. ADAMSON
exhibited photographs of the recent solar eclipse.
Paper.—“ Coast Limestones of Fremantle, Western Aus-
tralia,” by Rev. J. G. Niconay.
OrpInARY Meetinc, Marcu 3, 1891.
Rev. THomas Biacksurn, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Batiot.— Walter Gill, F.L.S., Conservator of Forests; W. H.
Selway, jun., and Dr. J. Johnson, F.R.C.S. (Eng.), were elected
Fellows of the Society.
Motion.—A communication received from the Hon. Secretary
(A. E. McDonald, Esq.) of the Royal Geographical Society of
Australasia (Victorian Branch) was read, to the effect that
“at a meeting of the Antarctic Committee, February 24, 1891,
359
Captain Pascoe, R.N. (President), was deputed to interview the
Melbourne delegates to the Sydney Federal Convention. Will
you take immediate steps and urge your representatives to give
cordial support to the movement?’ It was moved and decided
to give the movement the hearty and moral support of the
Society, and to telegraph to the Premier (Hon. Thomas Playford),
requesting him to recommend the matter for the consideration of
the Federal Council.
Exursits.—J. G. O. Tepprr, F.L.S., laid on the table two old
and rare books—(a) ‘Philosophic Transactions of the Royal
Society, Lonclon,” 1684; (6) Swartz’s ‘“ Observationis Botanice,”
1791. Also some red earth from Roebuck Bay, Western Aus-
tralia, eaten by the natives there, not from necessity, but as an
article of their diet. Also the fruits of Citrus awstralasica, from
Cooper’s Creek, and Capparis Mitchelli. Also several insects,
é.g.. &® wasp with a spider it had caught, forwarded by Mr.
Stacey; a specimen of Perga affinis and its larve; and a
nocturnal moth with its underground cell, in which the pupa was
lodged. A. Zinrz, Assistant-Director of the Museum, exhibited
some snakes from Central Australia, forwarded by Rev. H. Kempe
(Correspond. Memb.), viz.:—Skin of an enormous poisonous
snake, nine feet in length, belonging to the genus Z'ropidechys,
sp. nov. ; a specimen of the genus /Hoplocephalus, sp. nov. ; and
specimens of Purina Ramsayt and Vermicella Bertholdi. Also,
a species of perch from the R. Finke; and a sample of white
chalky earth.
Paprers.—“ Description of Wotoryctes typhlops,” by EH. L.
Stirtinc, M.D., F.R.C.S. Eng. “Foraminifera of the Older
Tertiaries, Part IT. (Kent Town Bore),” by W. Howcaiy, F.G.S
OrDINARY Meerine, Aprit 7, 1891.
Prof. RaupH Tate (Vice-President) in the chair.
Exuisits.—J. G. O. Tepper, F.L.S., showed specimens of
Postrychus Jeswitica from Port Pirie district, where it was
attacking species of Acacia. Also some rock specimens from
the neighbourhood of Lyndoch. J. C. F. Jonnson, M.P.,
forwarded specimens of beetles from Western Australia, some
of which Mr. Tepper thought were new. A. Zierz, Assistant-
Director of the S.A. Museum, showed specimens of mollusca
inhabiting the open sea, e.g., a species of Pteropoda, two
species of HHeteropoda, and one of Nudibranchiata. Also
species of Salpa, Pyrosoma, Porpita, and Diphysiopsis. Of
vermes, a species of Sagitta. Also a series of larval stages of the
higher crustacea. And several species of fish, one being a species
360
of Scopelus, showing the lateral luminous organs. WALTER
Howcuin, F.G.S., exhibited some Foraminifera that were rock-
builders. One sample, Orbitoides Mantellr, was from the Kocene-
beds of Victoria. O. B. Lower forwarded a specimen of the
leaf-butterfly from the Khasia Hills, India.
Norirications.—Prof. Tate referred to a recent visit to the
glaciated surface at Hallett’s Cove with Mr. Robert Jack,
Government Geologist for Queensland, who, after examination of
the surface, concluded that the ice had travelled northward.
A. Zietz drew attention to the occurrence of Perameles
Funnii (the soft-furred bandicoot) in South Australia. The
specimens were obtained by Mr. Scriven, near Border Town.
The habitats previously given of the marsupial were Tasmania
and Victoria, on the authority of Mr. Oldfield Thomas, of the
British Museum. Mr. Zietz referred to an evident misprint in
the Catalogue-description, which should read ‘tail only dark
above its base for one inch.”
Papers.—‘ Habits and Customs of the Aborigines about the
R. Finke, Central Australia,” by Rev. Louis Schulze. ‘“ Descrip-
tion of New Coleoptera,” by Rev. Thomas Blackburn, B.A.
OrpiINARY Meetinc, May 5, 1891.
Rev. Tuomas Buiackpury, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Morton.—It was moved and carried—‘ That in the opinion
of the Society, it is highly expedient that the Director of the
Botanic Gardens, Adelaide, should be a botanist of high standing
and attainments.” It was also decided that the Chief Secretary
be interviewed on the subject.
Exuisits.—Prof. Tats, F.G.8., showed coloured photographs
of glaciers. Also a collection of rare species of Cyprea from
Eocene strata of South Australia and Victoria. A. ZIETzZ,
Assistant-Director of the S.A. Museum, exhibited a large
collection of weapons, charms, &c., used by the aborigines of
Finke River district. CHARLES CHEWINGS, F.R.G.S., showed
rock-specimens and fossils from the southern flanks of the
MacDonnell Ranges. The fossils were in an excellent state
of preservation, and comprised, amongst others, an Orthoceras,
a Raphistoma, one or more species of Leptena, and the tail of a
large trilobite (Phacops, sp. 1). The facies was that of an Upper
Silurian fauna.
Papger.—An abstract was read from Mr. Schulze’s paper sub-
mitted at the last meeting.
361
OrpINARY MEETING, JUNE 2, 1891.
Rev. Toomas Buacksurn, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Vorn: OF THANKS de .G./O: Tepper, EVLS., and W. I:
Cleland, M.B. (Hon. Sec.), were thanked for having prepared the
abstract of Mr. Schulze’s paper read at last meeting.
Exuisits.—A. Zrerz, Assistant-Director 8.A. Museum, showed
a number of boomerangs, curiously carved, which had been for-
warded to the Museum from the Elder Exploring Party. O. W.
Lower forwarded two species of moth, namely Sphinx roseo-
maculata and S. distincta.
Papers.—‘‘Geological Notes on the Upper Finke River Basin,”
by CHartes Cuewines. “ Descriptions of New Australian
Lepidoptera,” by E. Meyrick, M.A.
OrDINARY MEETING, JULY 7, 1891.
Rev. THomas Briacksurn, B.A. (President), in the chair.
VorE oF ConDOLENCE.—The PrEsIDENT reported the death of
D. B. Adamson since last meeting. It was unanimously resolved
that a letter of condolence and sympathy be sent to the widow
expressing the loss felt by the Society in his death.
Exuipits.—A. Zietz, Assistant-Director of the S.A. Museum,
exhibited the birds collected by Dr. Stirling during his trans-
continental trip with Lord Kintore through Central Australia.
©. B. Lowsrr forwarded specimens of Charaxis Berenice, or
parrot butterfly, from Accra, Gold Coast, Africa.
Paprr.—“ Plants collected by Dr. Stirling in Central Aus-
tralia,” by Prof. Tate.
ORDINARY MeeEtTING, Aucust, 4 1891.
Rey. THomas Biacksury, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Batitor.—A. F. Calvert was elected a Fellow of the Society.
VACANCY IN THE Councit.—W. B. Poole was elected to fill the
vacancy in the Council caused by the death of D. B. Adamson.
Exuisits.—A. ZirTz, Assistant-Director of the S.A. Museum,
exhibited a collection of turtles and tortoises from the Northern
Territory. W. Howcutn, F.G.S., referred to the recent find of a
Diprotodon skull at Gawler, together with other bones. J. J.
East, F.G.S., showed an obsidian bomb of large size.
Paprrs.—‘ On a Subterranean Water-supply to Broken Hill,”
by Samvuet Dixon; ‘Analysis of Volcanic Ash from Tanna, New
Hebrides,” by Prof. Renn1£, D.Sc.
362
ORDINARY Meretinc, SepremMBer 8, 1891.
Rey. Tuomas Bracksurn, B.A. (President), in the chair.
Batiot.—R. 8. Rogers, M.D., was elected a Fellow of the
Society.
Avpitor.—D. J. Adcock was elected auditor of the current
year’s accounts.
Exursits.—O. B. Lower exhibited two foreign butterflies. J-
G. O. Tepper, F.I.8., showed an insect that had been caught
in a crack of Miocene clay, which on becoming moist had
expanded and thus imprisoned and pressed the insect. Prof.
Tate drew attention to how such an object occurring in a
fossilised condition might lead to an erroneous conclusion unless
carefully observed. In such a case the object would be more or
less perpendicular to the deposit instead of being horizontal to it.
Vore or ConpoLence.—It was decided to send a letter of
condolence to the widow of the late L. S. Wilkinson, Govern-
ment Geologist for New South Wales, on the loss she had sus-
tained, and expressing the regret felt by the Society.
Papers.—“‘ New Mollusca,” by Professor Tarr. “Second
Supplement to 8.A. Bivalves,” by Prof. Tarr. ‘ Notes: on
Eimydura latisternum occurring in South Australia,’ by A.
Zietz. In addition to the previously-known occurrences of
Chelodina longicollis, in the River Murray and its tributaries,
and Chelymys Macquaria, in Lake Alexandrina, Mr. A. Zietz
records Emydura latisternum from the Mount Gambier lakes and
the River Torrens, the latter locality from a capture made about
20 years ago, the former more recently. Hitherto the species has
been known as inhabiting Queensland only.
ANNUAL MEETING, OcTOBER 6, 1891.
Rev. THomas Biacksurn, B.A., in the chair.
Reports.—The annual report and balance-sheet of the
Society were read and adopted. The annual reports and balance-
sheets of the Field Naturalist and Microscopical Sections were
accepted.
ELEcTION oF Councit.—The Council for the ensuing year was
elected as follows :—President, Rev. Thomas Blackburn, B.A. ;.
Vice-Presidents, Prof. Tate, F.G.8., F.L.S., and Samuel Dixon ;
Hon. Treasurer, Walter Rutt, C.E.; Hon. Secretary, W. L.
Cleland, M.B.; Members of Council, Prof. Rennie, D.Sc., E. C.
Stirling, M.D., Walter Howchin, F.G.S., W. B. Poole, Maurice
Holtze, F.L.S., and J. 8. Lloyd.
Vore or THANKS.—It was moved and carried that a special vote
of thanks be passed to the following Fellows for their services on
363
the Council during the past year, namely, Prof. Tate, as Editor ;
Walter Rutt, C.E., as Treasurer; and W. L. Cleland, M.B., as
Secretary.
PRESIDENT’s ADDRESS.—The President (Rev. Tuomas Briack-
BURN, B.A.) then read his presidential address. It was carried
unanimously that the address be printed.
Paprers.—‘ Coleoptera of Australia,” by Rev. Tuomas Biack-
BURN, B.A. ‘Critical Remarks on Described Species of Aus-
tralian Tertiary Echinoidea,” by Prof. Tarr, F.G.8., &e., &e.
“Further Notes on Habits and Anatomy of Wotoryctes typhlops,”
by Dr. Stirling. ‘Description of a New Foraminifer,” by Mons.
Schlumberger.
364
ANNUAL REPORT.
The Council has the pleasure of reporting that the work of
the Society has been carried on successfully during the past
year; and congratulates the Fellows and Members upon again
meeting in a room entirely devoted to the use of the Society and
its Sections, and excellently adapted for that purpose. It may
be mentioned that the room was first used by the Society for its
annual meeting on August 29th, 1860.
An interesting feature of the exhibits has been the showing of
the recent accessions to the Museum collected by Dr. Stirling
during his trans-continental trip with His Excellency the
Governor, Lord Kintore, full catalogues of which have now been
completed by Mr. A. Zietz, the Assistant-Director of the
Museum.
During the past year seven Fellows have been elected, and one
Corresponding Member transferred to the list of Fellows.
The Council has again the melancholy duty of reporting the
death of three of the Fellows of the Society, namely F. 8. Craw-
ford, Dr. R. Schomburgk, and D. B. Adamson.
Frazer 8. Crawford, who was elected a Fellow in 1865, was
known chiefly for his study of the various parasites affecting
fruits and cereals, and for his attempts to obtain reliable pro-
phylactics for the same. As his Jabours assumed, to a very large
extent, a practical turn, and were not directed so much to the
discovery of new scientific facts of an exact nature as to affording
useful information to the cultivators, his contributions to the
Transactions of the Society were but scanty, and afforded no
index of his untiring industry in his particular line of scientific
work. Hence, his reputation as a scientist was more appreciated
by Agricultural and Horticultural Societies, and by co-workers
in the same field in different parts of the world, with whom he
was a valued correspondent, than by this particular Society. His
contributions consisted of papers “On the Apricot Disease” and
‘“¢ Notes on Certain Pores on the Veins of some Diptera.”
Richard Schomburgk, Ph.D., was elected a Fellow of the Society
in 1865, and was for many years an active member. Since 1878,
when he read a paper on “ Vegetable Fragments found in the
tombs and other monumental buildings of the Ancient
Egyptians,” he has not contributed anything to the published
Transactions of the Society. This was probably due to the full
occupation of his time by his official duties and his advancing
365
years. Here again, unfortunately, the Society did not reap that
harvest of scientific work which it might reasonably have ex-
pected from the hands of so distinguished a scientist.
D. B. Adamson, elected a Fellow in 1867, was well known to
all as being pre-eminently a mechanical genius, and many of the
older Fellows will remember his exhibition of various mechanical
novelties of his own workmanship. From 1878 he was a constant
member of the Council of the Society, and by his punctual and
unfailing attendance at the meetings he considerably assisted at
the dispatch of the business of the Society. Even in the well-
trodden paths of mechanics he succeeded in evoking certain new
facts which were considered worthy of being recorded in the
Transactions of the Society. His chief contributions were—
‘Tmprovements in Curré’s Di-electric Machine” and “On
Measuring the Power of Telescopic Eye-pieces.” He also at
different times exhibited photographs of the moon, and of the
recent solar eclipse.
Six Fellows have resigned, namely, Hon. A. Campbell, H. P.
Gill, S. Knevett, W. J. E. Middleton, C. Unbehaum, and G.
Vickery.
Ten Fellows have had their names removed by the Council
from the list of members for non-payment of arrears of subscrip-
tions, namely, W. T. Angove, J. E. Brown, F. W. Davis, Thos.
Gill, C. H. Harris, Prof. Lamb, E. Laughton, M. P. O’Leary, F.
Wheeler, and C. L. Wragge.
The membership of the Society consists at the present time of
10 Hon. Fellows, 88 Fellows, 13 Corresponding Members, and |
Associate.
The Council is able to report that, owing to the increased
shelving accommodation, the books belonging to the Society are
now arranged in an easily-accessible position. It would suggest,
as a recommendation to the Council for the coming year, that it
consider some plan for facilitating the access of the Fellows and
Members to the books. As usual, many valuable monographs,
and a continuance of the numerous scientific serial publications
from all parts of the world, have been received.
In order to make the brary of the Society still more compre-
hensive and complete, the Council has put itself in communica-
tion with a number of American and European scientific Societies,
whose publications have been solicited in exchange for those of
this Society. The names of the principal ones are as follows :—
Department of Agriculture, Washington; American Assoc.
Advancement of Science, Salem, Massachusetts; N. Y. Micro-
scopical Society, New York; Society Natural Sciences, Buffalo,
Indiana; The Entomological Club, Cambridge, Massachusetts ;
Society Natural History, Cincinatti; and the Zoological Society,
366
Philadelphia. The Italian Entomological Society, Florence; the
National Museum Natural History, Genoa ; the Italian Society
Natural History, Milan; the Zoological Station, Naples; and the
Natural Science Society, Pisa. The Anthropological Society,
Vienna; also the Natural History Museum of the same
place. The Royal Museum of Natural History, Brussels. The
Asiatic Society of Japan. The Scientific Society, Mexico. The
Imperial Society of Naturalists, Moscow; and the Geological
Society of the Institute of Mines of St. Petersburg. Aliso the
Minister of Public Instruction, Paris, has been written to; as
well as the Entomological Society and Royal Academy, Brussels.
From Liege, the Memoirs of the Royal Society of Sciences ; and
from Leyden, Notes from the Leyden Museum have been received.
The list of Australian exchanges has also been further made up,
making a total of over 40 new exchanges which your Council
hopes in time the Society may receive.
Following its usual custom of acting as your steward, the
Council has made grants of money to help in furthering certain
local scientific works. The most noteworthy of these were those
for collecting paleontological specimens at Curramulka, Y.P., and
the MacDonnell Ranges.
The vacancy in the Council caused by the death of Mr. D. B.
Adamson was filled by the election of Mr. W. B. Poole, a
former member of the Council.
The Fellows will have noticed that Part I. of the current
year’s Transactions has already been published and issued ; and
that the artistic work displayed in the illustration of Dr. Stirling’s
description of Wotoryctes typhlops is of a very high order, and
reflects great credit on the lithographer (Mr. HB. Barrett), the
Society, and South Australia.
The statement of receipts and expenditure by the Hon.
Treasurer (W. Rutt, C.E.) will show that the financial position of
the Society continues sound, notwithstanding its heavy expendi-
ture.
367
e
IGST “UIOE Toqutoydog ‘IGSL “UIE 19qQ0199
‘qommsvoly, ‘LLOW WALIVA ‘roypny “MOOOdV ‘f ‘a
*qooI100 PUNO, pues peypuy
9 6 SG fe v3 yueg ssurarg
Cries, “ eITVIySNW YNog jo yurg
—osourregq Ag
GST ‘UID rsquiaydag
Or Ole! " queEg—to0rq009 [eotdooso1oly, ,, |
0 0 02 WUBI) —UOIPS SIsI[VINIEN PINT »» |
205 5 a VYTNUIBIIND 4e Wory |
eof dx [e 1SO[ONH) jo pre ur query ,, |
9 3 0 i = ing dureyg ,,
0 6I SI ses ome sre Surpurg¢—AqeIqyy 55 |
6 FI 8 < sia “ae "+ BUISIIOAPY 5, |
IT St GL sa ai, a AIOUOTYLAG 8 6T OL rot oe a a 480.104]
pure ‘sweisejay, ‘oseysog ‘suynuug ,, 0 TT FI a = "' QUBID) JUBUIULIOAOS)
Oe cer ¥ ae < OULISISSV O° <SISGEL = San eee
[CUOIsvI0G pUR TOYLJaIeD-—sodV AA ,, 0 OLL ap “ WOTIIG TwotdoosoadT I
eae OG <a, 0 0 SI a mena SISTTRAINGVN PILL
LoveeT Joe Oe a Re es. fs Sue OQ wee COly =: * Agapoog yekoy
9G. LF oP op Burqerqsnqyy | —suorydriosqng ,,
9 FL eT ‘'(savod &[) Surpurg pure suyuiag SOT nee NE "ie si i aOULTVY OT,
—Ssuo}qo~esTeT, FO qsoy Ag ‘OBST “IST 10q0999
pS. F {Pp 18 6g Ta) PY Reeser sce: need "aC
“‘VITVULSAV HLNOS AO ALATOOS TV KOU AHL HAI M INAONDV. NI YUAHOSVaAL WH
368
PRESIDENTIAL ADDRESS
To tHE Roya Society oF SoutH AUSTRALIA, OcTOBER 6, 1891.
—_—_—___—
It may be within the recollection of Fellows that when the
Royal Society, a year ago, proposed to confer the office of Presi-
dent upon me, I disclaimed any fitness for it, on the ground
that my little knowledge of science is confined to a single item in
the great field of research, and that an item which is of special
interest to very few of my colleagues; so that during my year of
office the chair would be unable to take that part which befits its
dignity in the various discussions of scientific matters that would
probably come before the Society. I felt this strongly at that
time, and I have felt it more strongly still as the time has come
on when it is the duty of the President to address his colleagues
at the annual meeting. Unfortunately, there is but one branch
of science on which I could address you without a certainty of
being ridiculous, and that branch of science belonging to Natural
History is one that (I regret to know) is the subject of special
study with very few of our Fellows.
Under these cirecumstances—although I have, of course, not
thought of addressing you on any subject outside that which
alone I have attempted to investigate—I have yet endeavoured
to find some point from which to look at my own speciality that
may also be a desirable point from which to regard at least
other branches of Natural History. And, with this in mind, it has
seemed to me that it would perhaps be no uninteresting task, nor
yet an unprofitable one, to speculate upon the ultimate aim—the
final result of the science which is called by that name Natural
History—and to endeavour to place before our minds the particular
contribution towards that result which the present generation of
workers is more particularly qualified to render.
Such an inquiry 1s certainly not wanting im practical import-
ance, because it is very clear that investigators who are aiming
at a given result, soberly and reasonably regarded as possible for
them, are infinitely more likely to render valuable service in the
field of science than those who turn their attention here, there,
and everywhere, and search, not for a recognised desideratum,
but for any discovery that may chance to present itself to their
gaze.
In the absolute infancy of scientific work such “free lances”
are more likely to stumble upon what is valuable than when, at a
369
later time, scientific work has so far passed the stage of infancy
that some idea can be formed concerning what it is likely to
develop into.
Now, if a successful attempt is to be made to express in words
the ultimate issue of studies in Natural History, it is clear, I
think, that the mind must be prepared to look upon much that at
present seems to be a goal as merely an initiatory stage. The
conclusions towards which scientific workers are now struggling
will, when they are reached, become mere premises to other con-
clusions, which perhaps again may have to become premises before
Natural History can be str ictly entitled to the name “‘science.”
We in this generation are taking some of the earlier steps
towards making it a science. 1 should suggest as an expression
of what at present seems likely to be the ultimate aim. of natural-
ists—the statement that their aim is to find out the reasons of
the facts of nature. That is a subject that we know scarcely
anything about. We can hardly be said to have discovered the
meaning of even one or two of the signs on the hieroglyphic scroll
of life which may serve as a beginning—by means of which we
might attempt the task of deciphering the rest. For example,
it certainly cannot be affirmed that the purpose of all the organs
of the body in all animals is satisfactorily ascertained. Such a
matter as that must be quite elementary in the enquiry I have
spoken of, and ignorance or doubt concerning it must absolutely
bar the path to the elucidation of more complex problems.
The imagination can delight itself in a world of infinitely inter-
esting speculation if it enter upon the consideration of what will
be some of those more complex problems that our descendants
will, sooner or later, no doubt be in a position to approach.
Take, for example, the question, “‘ What are the reasons of the
geographical distribution of species?” When one ponders the
marvels of that distribution—how some one characteristic,
perhaps a slight (and what seems to us to-day a curious, wnac-
countable) one, appears, and is persistent, or at least frequent,
through a long series of species in a particular locality—as, for
example, the tendency (in the Australian Coleoptera) to the dis-
appearance of one or both claws of the tarsi; or, again, when
one notices ow certain types (of which Séz gmodera i isan example
in Australia—where there are nearly 300 known species) seem
to run riot, both in respect of fecundity and development, while
others (apparently no less truly indigenous to the country) remain
much less plentiful, and much less prolific in development (of
which many examples might be cited—for the sake of an instance
T will mention the remarkable Phytophagous beetle which Professor
Westwood some 40 years ago named Diphyllocera, and of which
there has only since been found one near ally on the Continent) ;
ye
370
or yet again, if one observe the strange effect of climate on color,
how, in one genus (say Stigmodera) by far the most richly-colored
(as well as largest) species are found in the cooler latitudes, while
the genus seems to decline in every way, becoming rarer, and
represented by smaller, less brilliant forms as one approaches the
tropics, while in another group (say the Lamiides) the case is ab-
solutely reversed; when one takes all these and many other such
remarkable facts into account, it is impossible to doubt that
there is a reason for their being facts written, it may be in
geological, it may be in chemical characters, and its record stored
deeply in the bowels of the earth, or floating in the atmosphere,
or on the ocean, awaiting the day when science shall be strong
enough and wise enough to seize and read that record.
I think it is not passing the limits of what we are justified in
asserting, to say that for every variety of structure in every
species there is a reason (at least conceivably discoverable). Such
an assertion is not based upon any particular view of the nature
of species. On the theory of their immutability it may be
assumed that the Creator of the various forms of life endowed
each form with characters suited to what its needs would be, and
therefore resulting (even though only by anticipation ) from its en-
vironment. On any theory of development or natural selection,
each character would, of course, necessarily be the direct resultant
of some feature or features in the environment by means of
which its development had been provided for.
If this be accepted as an axiom, and it really appears to me
that it ought to be so accepted, there opens out a field of operations
bewildering in its vastness in which one branch of natural science
may be foreseen to throw light upon another, in which the prob-
lems and perplexities and difficulties of one class of workers may
be solved by another class who are investigating what seems to
be a totally disconnected subject, and in which some wide-reach-
ing truth may be brought to light by the observance of some
character or phenomenon in some sphere of study that for one
reason or other appears among the least likely to be productive
of important conclusions.
Thus, it is probable that if the reasons were adequately known
of the prevalence of given generic characters in given localities,
they would throw a flood of light upon geology ; and vice versa
if the geological history (in the widest sense of that expression)
of a particular country were known in all its details with abso-
lute accuracy, we should be able to specify without much difh-
culty the reason why the development of the fauna of that
country tended in a given direction.
Indeed, it has always appeared to me one of the strongest of
arguments for the truth of the theory of development (which
3v1
might almost as well be called the theory of adaptation) that
that theory fits in so well with the geological and climatic changes
that we know to have occurred in all parts of the world. An
unchangeable fauna in the midst of perpetually changing envi-
ronment would not seem likels y on a priori grounds to “have been
the form in which the Creator of the universe would design His
work. It would be safe to affirm, I believe, that there is no
species on the globe which, on the theory of its having been
created in its present form, and incapable of structural modifica-
tion, could have survived the changes that have taken place on
and around the earth’s surface.
Here, then, we have what (if not the w/timate work of natural
science) will at any rate be its work in a very advanced period of
its career, the investigation of the reasons of the facts of nature.
Interesting—even fascinating—as is the contemplation of the
problems we can imagine our successors in the field of science a
century hence being in a position to investigate successfully, I
have, nevertheless, not brought the matter before you this
evening merely as a curious speculation, but rather with the
purpose of asking your attention to the importance of that step
towards the eventual achievement, which falls to the lot of the
scientific workers of the present day.
| think it will hardly be doubted that the special task needing
to be accomplished by this generation, and in the present state
of knowledge, is that of collecting and recording facts and data.
I imagine there is scarcely a possibility of any more advanced
work being more than guessed at in the lifetime of any one now
working at science. The moment one attempts the more com-
plex problems, one feels instantly the need of that exhaustive
collection of the data and records of the facts that we are at
present engaged in procuring.
Suppose, for example, the question be propounded, “ Why is
such and such a genus (say Stigmodera) an especially Southern
Australian form?” We can imagine the reason to be founded
on some long past geological change; but an apparently essen-
tial condition of any certainty on the point would be a very
accurate and exhaustive knowledge of the fossils of all Australia
—so that either it could be determined whether the present dis-
tribution is a continuance of that of former periods, or at least
it might be said “there is sound reason to believe that geology
can throw no light on the distribution of that genus in former
ages.” Geologists are at present working towards the ability to
supply such information.
And again, if any attempt be made to generalise from the
facts of geographical distribution, as I have no doubt some of my
colleagues have learned by experience, the result is little more
satisfactory than a quickening of one’s realization of how little
is known concerning it. There are whole orders of animals
whose geographical range in Australia has scarcely even begun to
be worked out. Even in the Coleoptera—one of the orders that
has received most attention—there are comparatively speaking
very few genera of which it would be safe to affirm that it had
been definitely proved by facts to be principally connected with
a southern or a northern latitude in Australia, and so forth.
There are vast tracts of the continent of whose fauna we know
very little. And even of those parts which have been more
carefully investigated, the investigation has been productive of
little more than a skimming of the surface (at least, as far as
regards publication). I am not making mere guesses when I say
this, for it can be supported with facts. Let me state a few
facts. In respect of the vast order Hemiptera, including all its
near allies—Homoptera, &c.—there is not, and, as far as I can
ascertain, there has not been a single Australian worker—at any
rate, not one who has published any scientific work on the subject.
The same thing may be said, I believe, of the Orthoptera and
Neuroptera. One Australian is working at the Diptera ; one at
the Hymenoptera.
T am not overlooking the fact that here and there an isolated
note may have been published on some member of one or other
of these groups; I believe, indeed, that the late Mr. W. S.
Macleay, of Sydney (standing almost alone as an Australian
scientific entomologist of the last generation) did publish descrip-
tions of a few members of the orders I have named—or some of
them; and possibly one or two others may have just touched
the subject. But there is no one who is working at them, and
publishing on them in Australia in any systematic fashion. And
how little has been accomplished even in those orders which have
received more attention than others is realised almost distressingly
by those who are working at them, in the enormous proportion of
undescribed species that accumulate in any collection—accumulate
with rapidity and to an extent that almost leads one to become
confused and despairing amid the unwieldy mass of material.
Here, again, let me cite specific proofs of what I say. In the
family Hydrophilide (a family containing some of the largest
species in the whole order Coleoptera), my own small collection
contains more species than the total that had been described
from all Australia up to the date when the last edition of the
“Catalogue of Australian Coleoptera” was published (some six
years ago). Among the smaller Coleoptera the case is still more
remarkable; in the family Cisside (which is numerously repre-
sented in Australia) four years ago no Australian species what-
ever had been described ; m the Dermestide 13 species had been
373
described up to last year from all Australia ; my collection con-
tains 22 species. In the Lathridiide, the number described up
to a couple of years ago was four from all Australia ; my collec-
tion contains 18; probably some of the larger collections (the
Sydney or Macleay Museum, for example) contain 50 or more.
Thus you see that even in one of the most admired orders of
insects the mere work of describing the Australian species is still
in its infancy.
It appears, therefore, that the contribution towards natural
seience, which it falls to the lot of this generation to make, 1s an
accurate statement of facts, whick may serve as reliable data in
the future.
And here I will point out that not only are we of the present
day little, if at all, qualified to attempt higher work, but also
that any hope of the accomplishment even eventually of higher
work must depend very much on what is done in this generation
to provide the required data for our successors. Every day that
passes renders those data more difficult to obtain, and _ less
reliable. And that because the work of the world in many ot
its operations is disturbing the order of Nature. Commerce, for
example, is rendering many other races of animals besides those
of man and many plants cosmopolitan.
Here, too, I call your attention to the fact that Australia is
probably of all the continents that in which the most important
and reliable observations can be made. It has often been referred
to as a remarkable phenomenon that whereas in the Old World—
where the country is cut up into well-protected enclosures, by
mighty ranges of snow-clad mountains, and by rivers that man
himself is almost at a loss to bridge—the vast majority of
species are of very wide distribution, many extending their
habitat even from the islands off the West of Europe to those off
the East of Asia; here on this Australian continent of vast and
waterless plains, where for hundreds of miles the traveller will
meet with nothing that could be called the boundary of a natural
district, where, if an observant man could be set down in suc-
cession at any intervals along a line of two thousand miles, from
near the east coast in N.S. Wales, to near the west coast in the
neighborhood of Perth, he could scarcely decide from the super-
ficial features of the country whether he was not all the time
within a mile or two of his starting point—where wide distribu-
tion of species would seem much more probable than in almost
any other region of the world—the precise reverse is the case,
and there seems to be no other continent where so few species
have a wide distribution.
This exceptionally limited distribution of species, where the
reverse might reasonably have been expected, has often been
374
referred to as very surprising. But, I would ask, is it not very
probable that the reason why this distribution is so limited is
simply that it is natural, or nearly so? In most other extensive
regions on the earth’s surface it has been the case for thousands
of years that commerce has been transporting the productions of
each place to far distant points, and it can scarcely be thought
likely that many species—at least of plants and the lower
animals—could fail to have been at some time in such period
transported by accident along with articles of trade, and under
circumstances suitable to the establishment of their race. It
was not until this process had continued for thousands of years
that science entered upon the work of systematically describing
and naming the various forms of life.
But in Australia the confusing hand of commerce has been
held back from tampering with Nature’s order until a time when
science was to some extent prepared to enter the field, and (as.
you will, no doubt, remember) the scientific results of Australian
exploration from the time of Capt. Cook onwards have been
chronicled in at least a sketchy manner.
The reliance that can be placed on the naturalness of the
occurrence of any species in an Australian locality is, however,
every day becoming less. If there is to be an exhaustive and
accurate record handed down for future use in science of the
indigenous distribution of species on any large area of the earth’s
surface—which looks likely enough to be an essential condition
of success in solving the more ee problems of natural
it would scarcely be
going too ie to say that it must be made j in Australia ; and it is
absolutely certain that if it is to be made at all it must be made
at once. Not only are plants and animals from other continents
being naturalised, but those of one locality in Australia are being
planted (and are propagating) in other and distant places. As
an example, I may mention that only quite recently I have
learned, through the observations of the Victorian Colonial
Entomologist, that there has of late begun to be met with in
Victoria a Buprestid, which I find to be Stigmodera Brucki,
Thoms., an extremely handsome species indigenous to Western
Australia, and which there can hardly be a doubt has been
introduced into Victoria in timber from Western Australia.
Every year such occurrences become more and more probable,
and they will to an increasing extent disturb the natural distri-
bution of species. It is easy to perceive how in future times,
and when natural science is in a very advanced state, the absence
of reliable information as to what part of Australia is the real
home of numerous species which will then probably be dis-
tributed over the whole continent, may most seriously interfere
with the solution of many most important problems.
379
Much, then, in the possibilities of the future in respect of
natural science depends upon the thoroughness and accuracy of
the work that is done by the scientific men of the present day.
If it is not done by them, the opportunity so far as regards a
considerable part of it will have been lost for ever. What we
have to aim at is (a) to catalogue, with suflicient description of
an accurate well-worked-out character, all the species found in
Australia; and (6) to place on record, with exact precision—the
result of personal observation, not mere hearsay—a statement of
the locality which each species inhabits, and of its manner of
life.
But here I shall ask you to notice that the energetic pursuit of
this work has a most important bearing upon economec science.
It is frequently the case (to take an example illustrative of this
remark) that some animal (say an insect) exists side by side with
some hostile influence—it may be another animal—which latter
appears to be the sole instrument that prevents its multiplying to
an extent that would render it most mischievous. An instance of
this is afforded by many of the wood-boring Coleoptera, which are
preyed upon by Coleoptera of the carnivorous groups. Now, if
the potentially injurious species be by any means introduced into
some locality at a distance from its native habitat without its
enemy also being introduced, it is very likely that—nature in its
new abode being not armed against it—it will become a scourge,
and entail the loss of most valuable property. When this occurs
there is an outcry at once raised for a remedy, and persons not
skilled in Natural History usually look towards the idea of using
some chemical substance to poison the depredator or to render
that on which it preys distasteful to it. But the direction in
which the intelligent scientist will look for a remedy will be very
different. His first question will be, ‘“* Where is the real home of
this species?” and he will feel little doubt that the remedy is to
be found in something there which has enabled the article needing
protection elsewhere to go on existing in that particular locality
in spite of the ravages of its destroyer.
It would not be too much to say that there are hundreds of the
most local species of insects which are capable, if transported to
localities at a distance from their natural home, of becoming
most injurious to vegetation; and that in almost every such
instance the checking of their mischief could be accomplished
only by the transportation in addition of something which in their
home has been hostile to their development. The next ten or
twenty years will probably see an enormous multiplication of
insect pests, owing to the increasing facilities for species being
accidentally carried out of their natural and controlling environ-
ment.
376
Thus you observe that what at first sight looks hke barren
scientific investigation—I refer to the work of simply cataloguing
and describing species, and recording their habitat, without any
direct reference to economic questions—is in reality of the
utmost importance. If an insect pest appear (devastating the
timber or the foliage of a district), and no one knows whence it
comes, the clue to the method of checking its ravages is missing,
and the state of affairs is certainly serious. But if the scientist
be at once prepared to say, “This is such and such a species,
which is indigenous in such and such a locality, where it is not
known to be particularly harmful,” it at once becomes tolerably
certain that a little intelligent investigation in the place indicated
will suggest the remedy.
Nor can I omit to remark here that the Governments of the
Australian colonies would act wisely if they were to accord more
substantial aid than they do to the study of Natural History
simply as abstract science, for no one can tell the practical value
that may eventually attach itself to the record of even the slightest
observation. In two of the sister colonies a “colonial entomologist”
has been appointed, whose special work is to investigate the means
of checking the ravages of insect pests; and that is, of course, a
desirable precaution to have taken. But I venture to say that a
few persons possessing a fair knowledge of natural science
scattered over each colony, and especially in newly-occupied
country, and working there at Natural History as such—and
without any direct reference to economic questions—I venture to
say that a few such workers would be of almost incalculable value
in rendering the work of a ‘colonial entomologist” capable of
attaining its purpose. Civilization and agriculture are advancing
year by year, and taking possession for man’s use of new tracts of
country containing—beyond the possibilities that make for wealth
and maintenance—multitudes of natural phenomena and forms of
life which are so nicely balanced in numbers and power that no
one of them is able to become seriously injurious to the others,
but many of which might become so elsewhere if man should have
the misfortune by any accident to convey them to distant localities.
Surely, then, it is of the utmost importance that simultaneously
with the advent of commerce and traffic, science should be repre-
sented, and should make its census of the local forms and condi-
tions of life; so that if at some future time some form of life,
harmless in its natural abode, should make its appearance else-
where, having there become a scourge to agriculture, or other
forms of industry, it may be at once recognised and traced to its
home, where its antidote is no doubt to be found.
It is perhaps difficult to make practicable suggestions as to the
method in which a Government could actively aid in scientific
377
investigation of the general kind which in the issue will prove to
be of even greater importance and more “economic” than what
is commonly called “economic science.” But I may perhaps
draw your attention once more to the fact (mentioned in our
annual report) of this Society having recently spent from its
funds in paying the travelling expenses of an agent, whom it
sent to report upon certain local matters of scientific interest at
a distance from Adelaide, and I draw your attention to it in
order to suggest the question whether the Government might not
fairly be asked to facilitate such investigations by permitting the
free use of its railways for a specified journey by a specified
person, say, under the condition of a certificate from the Council
of the Royal Society, that it was sought for the bona fide purpose
of desirable scientific exploration, which the person in question
was competent to make. It certainly seems a short-sighted policy
for a scientific Society to be obliged to pay travelling expenses
on Government railways out of its scanty funds in order to pro-
cure information that on public grounds it is most desirable
should be obtained. There can be no doubt that a very great
deal of our scientific work is rendered incomplete, and that facts
we desire to discover and observations which ought to be made are
lost, perhaps irrecoverably, because of the difficulty of procuring
reliable information as to the fauna of the remotest parts of the
colony, in which difficulty the cost of travelling is one of the
most formidable items; and it is not within the means of this
Society to provide funds for the purpose on any sufficiently large
scale.
T trust you will pardon me for having detained you so long
listening to an address on a subject that is more or less outside
the special lines of work that most of the Fellows of our Society
are pursuing ; and I trust, too, that what I have said may prove
to have the effect of suggesting to the minds of some of our
Fellows who are not actively pursuing any scientific work, that
it really is important for natural science to be investigated and
pushed on with as speedily as possible ; a suggestion which might
well induce them to take up the study of some scientific matter
that has been as yet neglected on this continent, and so assist
the ultimate purpose of our Society even more satisfactorily than
they can do by their merely passive interest and pecuniary
support.
DONATIONS TO THE LIBRARY
For the Year 1890-91.
TRANSACTIONS, JOURNALS, AND REPORTS.
Presented by the respective Societies, Hditors, and Governments.
e L b] ’
ARGENTINE STATES.
Buenos Ayres—Revista Argentina de Historia Naturel, tome L,
entrega | to 3.
AUSTRIA AND GERMANY.
Berlin-—Verhandlungen der Gesellschaft fiir Erdkunde, band
XVIT., Nos. 8, 9, 10; band XVITI.; Nos. 0 tom:
——__ Zeitschrift, ditto, band XXV., Nos. 4 to 6; bana
XY £ Nos. 1 to 3:
—- Sitzungsberichte der Ko6niglich Preussischen Akademie
der Wissenschaften zu Berlin, Nos. 20 to 53 (1890).
——- Abhandlungen der Koniglich Preussischen Meteoro-
logischen Instituts, band I., Nos. 1 to 3.
—— _ Ditto, ditto, Observatorium bei Potsdam.
——- Ergebnisse der Meteorologischen Beobachtungen, heft
les
Gottingen—Nachrichten von der K. Gesellschaft der Wissen-
schaften u. der Georg-August Universitat, Nos.
1 to 21, 1889.
Halle—Leopoldina, heft 25, 1879.
- Nova Acta der K. Leop. Carol. Deutchen Akad. der
Naturforscher, band L., Nos. 3 and 6; band LIL,
Nos. 2 and 5; band LIV., No. 1.
Munich—Sitzungsberichte der Mathematisch-Physikalischen
Classe der K. B. Akad. der Wissenschaften zu
Munich, heft ITI., 1888; heft I., I1., 1889.
Festrede, ditto, 1888, 1889.
Abhandlungen, ditto, band XVI1., part 1.
Vienna—Sitzungsberichte der Mathematisch-Naturwissenschaft-
lichen Classe K. Akad. der Wissenschaften, Nos.
13 to 17.
Verhandlungen der K. K. Geologischen Reichenstalt,
Nos. 10 to 18, 1890 ; Nos. 1 to 7, 1891.
379
Vienna—K. Akad. der Wissenschaften in Wien, Nos. 19 to 27,
1890 ; Nos. 1 to 18, 1891.
——— Verhandlungen der K. K. Zoologisch-Botanischen
Gesellschaft in Wien, band XX XIX., quart. 3, 4;
band XL., quart. 1, 2.
——— kK. K. Gradmessungs Bureau, Astronomische Arbeiten,
Langenbestimmungen, band LI., II.
Wurzburg—Sitzungsberichte der Physikalisch-Medicinischen
Gesellschaft, Nos. 1 to 10, 1890.
BATAVIA.
Naturkundig Tigdschrift voor Nederlandsch-Indié,
Deel 50.
Batavia
BELGIUM.
Brussels— Annales Société Royale Malacologique, tome XXIV.,
1889.
BRAZIL.
Rio de Janeiro—Revista do Observatorio, anno V., Nos. 6 to
12 s-anno: Vil., ANos:<) to 6:
Ditto, Climatolog. do Brazil.
—_—_————— Annuario Observatorio Astronomico do Rio de
Janeiro, 1888, 1889, 1890.
—— Annales de l’Observatoire Impériale, tome IV.,
parts 1, 2.
CANADA.
Montreal—Canadian Record of Science, vol. [V., Nos. 4, 0.
Geological and Natural History Survey of Canada ;
List Canadian Hepatice; Canadian Plants,
part 5 (Acrogens); Contributions Canadian
Paleontology, vol. I., part 3; vol. ITI.
Ottawa—Summary Report Geological Survey Department, 1890.
Royal Society of Canada; Documents Relating to
Fixing Standard of Time.
Toronto—Proceedings Canadian Institute, vol. VIII. (third
series), fasc. 2.
CHILI.
Santiago—Verhandlungen des Deutschen Wissenschaftlichen
Vereins, band IT., heft 2.
FRANCE.
Angers—Bulletin de la Société d’ Etudes Scientifiques d’ Angers,
année XVI., 1886; XVII., 1887.
Caen—Bulletin de la Société Linnéenne de Normande, vol. IT.
(fourth series),
380
Paris—Lois, Statuts, et Reglements de l’Institut de France, 1889.
Feuilles des Jeunes Naturalistes, series ITI., Nos. 241 to
251.
— Bulletin Entomologique, pp. 153 to 224, 1890; 1 to 128,
1691.
GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.
Belfast—Report and Proceedings Belfast Natural History and
Philosophical Society, session 1889-90.
Dublin—Transactions Royal Irish Academy, vol. XXIX., parts
1 to 16.
Proceedings ditto, vol. I. (third series), Nos. 1 to 5.
Cunningham Memoirs, ditto, Nos. 1 to 6.
Scientific Proceedings Royal Dublin Society, vol. VI.,
parts 7, 8, 9.
Edinburgh—Royal Physical Society, session 1889-90.
—— Royal Society of Edinburgh, vol. X VII., 1889-90.
London—Journal of the Royal Microscopical Society, parts 5, 6,
1890 ; parts 1 to 4, 1891.
Proceedings Royal Society, Nos. 281 to 293.
Catalogues British Museum ; Marsupialia and Mono-
tremata ; Fossil Mammalia, parts 1 to 5; Birds,.
vols, X11, XUV. XV. NV Pil, ie
British Museum, Zoological Collection H.M.S. “ Alert,”
1884.
Manchester—Memoirs and Proceedings Manchester Literary
and Philosophical Society, vol. III. (fourth
series) ; vol. IV. (fourth series), Nos. 1 to 3.
— Journal Manchester Geographical Society, vol. VL,
parts 7 to 9.
INDIA.
Calcutta—Catalogue of Mammalia (Indian Museum), part 2.
— Indian Museum Notes, vol. I., No. 5.
ITALY.
‘Turin—Bolletino dei Musie di Zoologia ed Anatomia Comparata
dello R. Universita di Torino, vol. V., Nos. 74 to
93:;- vol. VI.,.Nos:, 94- to 103:
JAPAN.
‘Tokio—Journal College of Science, Imperial University, vol. IIT,
part 4; vol. IV., part 1.
——- Transactions Seismological Society, vol. XV.
MEXxIco.
Mexico—Memoirs de la Sociedad Cientifica (Antonio Alzate),
tomo ITT., Nos. 11, 12; tomo IV., Nos. 3, 4.
381
New Soutru WALEs.
Sydney—Records of the Australian Museum, vol. I., Nos. 4 to 8.
Monographs Australian Museum; Catalogue 12, Nests
and Eggs of Birds found Breeding in Australia and
Tasmania (A. F. North, F.L.8.); Catalogue Aus-
tralian Birds, Australian Museum, part 3; Supple-
ment Museum Report, 1889; Hints on Preserva-
tion Specimens Natural History, fourth edition.
Technological Museum, Descriptive Catalogue, No. 1 ;
Technical Education Series, Nos. 7, 74; Wool
Catalogues, Nos. 1, 2; Annual Report, 1890.
Bulletin Department of Agriculture, No. 1.
Agricultural Gazette, vol. I., part 3; vol. II., parts 1
to 7.
Department of Mines—Records Geological Survey, vol.
IL., part 2, 1890, part 3, 1891; Memoirs ditto,
Paleontology, No. 5; Cclenterata, part 1 (R.
Etheridge, jun.); ditto, No. 7, Mesozoic and
Tertiary Insects.
Department of Public Instruction— Wattles and Wattle
Bark (J. H. Maiden, F.L.8.); Hints Collecting
and Preserving Raw Products, ditto.
Proceedings Linnean Society, vol. V., parts 3 and 4;
vol. VI., part 1.
Proceedings Royal Society N.S.W., vol. XXIV., parts
La
Sydney University, Calendar, 1891.
NEW ZEALAND.
Auckland—Report Auckland Institute and Museum, 1890-91.
Dunedin—New Zealand Journal of Science, vol. I. (new issue),
Nos. 1 to 4.
Wellington—Colonial Museum and Laboratory, Annual Report
(twenty-fifth).
Transactions and Proceedings New Zealand Insti-
tute, vol. X XTIT., 1890.
NoRWAY AND SWEDEN.
Bergen—Bergens Museum Aarberetning, 1889.
Christiana—Den Norske Nordhavs Expedition (1876-78), XX.,
Pycnogonidea
Jahrbuch des Norwegischen Meteorologischen Insti-
tuts, 1888, 1889.
Stockholn—Geologisha Foreningens, band XIIL., heft 3 to 7:
band XITI., heft 1 to 4.
382
(JUEENSLAND.
Brisbane—Bulletin Department of Agriculture, Nos. 4, 7, 9.
— Annual Report Queensland Museum, 1890-1891.
— Annals ditto, No. 1.
Townsville—Reports Geological Survey Office—Tin Mines near
Cooktown (second); Geology Cooktown Dis-
trict ; Cape River Gold Field ; Coolgarra Tin
Mines and District; Paradise Gold Field ;
Geology, &c., Upper Burdekin; Broken Hill ;
Gympie Gold Field.
Russia.
Kasan—Bulletin de la Société Physico-Mathématique, tome L.,
No. §
SourH AUSTRALIA.
Adelaide—Report Board of Governors Public Library, Museum,
and Art Gallery, 1889-90.
———— Meteorological Observations Adelaide Observatory,
1883, 1888 (Charles Todd, M.A., C.M.G., F.R.S.).
——— Proceedings Agricultural and Horticultural Society,
1890-91. .
———- Annual Report Adelaide School of Mines and In-
dustries, 1890.
STRAITS SETTLEMENT.
Perak—Government Gazette.
SWITZERLAND.
Geneva—Compte Rendu des Séances de la Société de Physique
et d'Histoire Naturelle, No. VIII., 1890.
Lausanne—Bulletin de la Société Vaudoise des Sciences
Naturelles, vols. XX V., XX VI., XX VII.
TASMANIA.
Hobart—Parliamentary Papers.
UNITED STATES, AMERICA.
Baltimore—John Hopkins University Studies (eighth series),
1 to 4.
Register ditto, 1889-90.
Circulars ditto, vol. X., Nos. 83 to 91.
American Chemical Journal, vol. X1., No. 8; vol.
XIT., Nos. 1 to 5; General Index, vols. I. to X.
Boston—Proceedings American Academy Arts and Sciences,
vol. X VI. (new series), 1888-89.
383
Boston—Proceedings Boston Society Natural History, vol.
XXIV., parts 3 and 4, 1889-90.
Memoirs ditto, vol. IV., Nos. 7, 8, 9, 1889-90.
Cambridge-——Bulletin Museum Comparative Zoology, Harvard
College, vol. X-X., Nos. 2 to 8; vol. XXI.,
Nos. 1 to 4. Annual Report, 1889-90.
Chapel Hill, North Carolina—Journal Elisha Mitchell Scientitic
Society, vol. VI., part 2, 1890.
Cincinnati, Ohio—Journal Comparative Neurology, vol. I.
Granville, Ohio—Bulletin Scientific Laboratories, Denison Uni-
versity, vol. V.
Minneapolis—Bulletin of the Minesota Academy of Natural
Sciences, 1883-86.
New York—Transactions of the New York Academy of Sciences,
vol xX Nos aivand 2:
—— Annals ditto, vol. V., Nos. 1, 2, and 3.
Philadelphia—Proceedings of the Academy of Natural Sciences,
part 3, 1889; part 1, 1890.
Wagner Free Institute of Science, vol. III., 1890.
San Francisco—Proceedings of Californian Academy of Sciences,
vol. II. (second series), 1889.
Washington—Memoirs of the National Academy of Sciences,
vol. IV., part 2.
————— Smithsonian Institution, Annual Report, part 2,
1886 ; parts 1 and 2, 1887. Proceedings
U.S. National Museum, vol. XII, 1889.
Bulletin ditto, No. 38, 1890.
———— United States Geological Survey—Bulletin, Nos.
54 to 57 ; Monographs, XV., parts 1 and 2,
XVI. ; Annual Report, 1886-87, parts 1 and 2.
————— United States Department of Agriculture—North
American Fauna, Nos. 3, 4.
VICTORIA.
Ballarat—Annual Report School of Mines, 1890.
Geelong—Annual Report Gordon Technical College, 1890.
Melbourne— Victorian Naturalist, vol. VII., Nos. 6 to 12; vol.
WAS, (Nos, li to: 5:
— Transactions Royal Geographical Society of Aus-
tralasia (Victorian Branch), vol. VITI., part 2 ;
vol. [X., part l.
~ Proceedings Royal Society of Victoria, vol. III.
(new series) ; Transactions ditto, vol. II. ; vol.
EER part: L.
———- Australian Association for the Advancement of
Science, vol. IT.
384
MONOGRAPHS AND BOOKS.
Presented by the respective Societies, Museums, and Governments.
Backhouse, T. W.—Structure of the Sidereal Universe.
Brazier, John, F.L.S.—Notes and Critical Remarks on a Dona-
tion of Shells to the Conchological
Society of Great Britain and Itre-
land.
Mollusca Trawled off Mirembula, N.S.W.
Brown, H. Y. L., Government Geologist, S.A.—Report of
Country, Alice Springs.
French, C., F.L.S.—Handbook Destructive Insects, Victoria.
Hayter, H. H., C.M.G., Government Statist, Victoria— Victorian
Year Book, vols. I., IT., 1889-90.
—— Census, Victoria, Approximate Return,
oi.
Helland, Amund—Lakis Kratere og Lavastromme.
Kirk, T. W., F.L.S.—Icerya Purchasi, and its Cure.
— Notes on the Breeding Habits of the
European Sparrow (Passer domesticus )
in New Zealand.
Phylloxera and other Diseases of the Vine.
Leibius, A., Ph.D., M.A.—Presidential Address Royal Society,
NW.
Marcou, Jules—Lower and Middle Taconic of Europe and North
America (Cambridge, U.S.A.).
— Pamphlets (2).
Mueller, Baron F. von—Iconography Australian Salsolaceous
Plants, decades I. to VIT.
North, A. J.—Supplementary Catalogue Nests and Eggs, Aus-
tralian and Tasmanian.
Perrin, Geo. 8., F.L.S.—Report State Forests, Victoria, 1890.
Rand, Rey. Silas T., D.D., LL.D.—Dictionary Language Micmac
Indians, Halifax, Nova
Scotia.
Stirling, Jas., F.G.S., F.L.S.—Notes on the Hydrology of the
Mitta Mitta, Melbourne.
38)
LIST OF FELLOWS, MEMBERS, &c.
NoveEMBER, 1891.
Those marked (F) were present at the first meeting when the Society was
founded. Those marked (1) are Life Fellows. Those marked with an
asterisk have contributed papers published in the Society’s Trans-
actions.
Any changes in the addresses should be notified to the Secretary.
Date of HONORARY FELLOWS.
Election.
1857. BarKELy, Sir Henry, K.C.M.G., K.C.B., F.R.S., Royal Colonial
Institute, London.
1876. Eniery, R. L. J., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer,
Victoria, The Observatory, Melbourne, Victoria.
1890. *ETHERIDGE, RoBERT, Paleontologist to the Geological Survey
of New South Wales, Sydney.
1853. GaARRAN, A., LL.D., Sydney, New South Wales.
1855. Hui, H. M., Hobart, Tasmania.
1878. JERVoOIS, Stir W. F. D., K.C.M.G., C.B., F.R.S., Ex-Governor of
South Australia, London, England.
1855.. Lirrnr, E.
1878. MacLray, Str Wiiiiam Joun, F.L.S., Ex-President Linn. Soc.
N.S.W., Sydney, New South Wales.
1879. *MUELLER, Baron F., von, K.C.M.G., F.R.S., M. and Ph.D.,
F.G.S., F.R.G.S., F.C.S., C.M.Z.S., &c., &c., Government
Botanist, Melbourne, Victoria.
1876. Russeiu, H. C., B.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S., Government Astronomer
N.S.W., Sydney, New South Wales.
CORRESPONDING MEMBERS,
1881. Batrey, F.M., F.L.S., Colonial Botanist, Brisbane, Queensland.
1880. CANHAM, J., Stuart’s Creek, Beltana, South Australia.
1881. *Cioup, T. C., F.C.S., Manager Wallaroo Smelting Works, South
Australia.
1888. *DENNANT, JoHN, F.G.S., F.C.S., Inspector of Schools, Glenferrie,
Melbourne, Victoria.
1880. “Fortscur, Pau, Inspector of ,; Police, Palmerston, Northern
Territory, Australia.
1881. GoxnpsteEty, J. R. Y., Melbourne, Victoria.
1878. *Hayter, H. H., M.A., C.M.G., F.S.S., Government Statist,
Melbourne, Victoria.
1880. *KEmPE, eae J., Hermannsburg, Charlotte Waters, South Aus-
tralia.
Z
1889.
1888
1886.
1880.
1883.
1887.
1874.
1891.
1887.
1887.
1890.
1884.
1886.
1882.
1885.
1884.
1891.
1888.
1879.
1876.
1880.
1887.
1876.
1890.
Lee
1887.
1886.
1890.
1876.
1883.
1882.
1889.
1882.
1891.
1880.
1890.
1887.
1876.
1861.
1882.
1891.
1883.
386
*MacGILLivray, P. H., M.R.C.S., F.L.8., Bendigo, Victoria.
*MASKELL, W. M., Wellington, New Zealand.
Nicouay, Rev. C. G., Fremantle, Western Australia.
*Ricuarps, Mrs. A., Beltana, South Australia. ‘
*STIRLING, JAMES, F.L.S., Assistant Geological Surveyor, Elstern-
wick, Victoria.
FELLOWS.
Apvcock, D. J., Adelaide, S A.
Anaas, Hon. J. H., M.L.C., Adelaide, S.A.
AsusBy, EpwIn, North Adelaide, S.A.
Bacot, JoHn, Adelaide, S.A.
*BLACKBURN, Rev. THomas, B.A., Woodville, South Australia,
Boarp, GREGORY, Metallurgist Port Pirie Smelting Works, Port
Pirie, S.A.
Boertcer, Orro, Adelaide, S.A.
Bracc, W. H., M.A., Professor of Mathematics University of
Adelaide, S.A.
Brown, L. G., Adelaide, S.A.
*Brown, H. Y. L., F.G.S., Government Geologist South Australia,
Adelaide.
Busse.u, J. W., F.R.M.S., North Adelaide, S.A.
CaALvERT, A. F., Adelaide, S.A.
CHapMaN, R. W., M.A., B.C.E., Lecturer on Mathematies and
Physics University of Adelaide, S.A.
*CLELAND, W. L., M.B., Ch.M., F.R.M.S., J.P., Assistant Colonial
Surgeon, Resident Medical Officer Parkside Lunatic Asylum,
Lecturer on Materia Medica University of Adelaide, Parkside,
S.A.
(L) Cooks, E., Commissioner of Audit South Australia, Adelaide.
Cox, W. C., Semaphore, S.A.
*Drxon, SAMUEL, Adelaide, S.A.
Dospik, A. W., Adelaide, S.A.
*East, J. J., F.G.S8., Registrar School of Mines, Adelaide, S.A.
(Corresponding Member, 1884).
Evprer, Str THomas, K.C.M.G., Adelaide, S.A.
Eyres, THomas, Adelaide, S.A.
FLeminec, Davin, Adelaide, S.A.
FLETCHER, ALFRED W., B.Sc., Kent Town, S.A.
FLETCHER, Rev. W. Rosy, M.A., Kent Town, S.A.
Foorrt, Henry, Burnside, S.A.
Fow Ler, WILLIAM, Kulpara, S.A.
FRASER, J. C., Adelaide, S.A.
GARDNER, WritiaM, M.D., Ch.M., Lecturer on the Principles and
Practice of Surgery and on Clinical Surgery University of
Adelaide, Hon. Surgeon to the Adelaide Hospital, S.A.
Gitt, Watrer, F.L.S., Conservator of Forests South Australia,
Adelaide
*GoyDER, GEORGE, JuN., Government Analyst South Australia,
Adelaide.
Gray, Rev. WiiiiAM, Tanna, New Hebrides.
Grassy, W. C., Editor Garden and Field, Adelaide, S.A.
Harrop, A. L., Adelaide, S.A.
Hay, ALEXANDER, Adelaide, S.A.
Henry, ALEXANDER, M.D., Adelaide, S.A.
Hourze, Maurice, F.L.S., Director Botanic Gardens, Adelaide
(Corresponding Member, 1882), Adelaide, S.A.
*HowcHIN, WALTER, F.G.S8., Goodwood, S.A.
1883.
1891.
1856.
1889.
1888.
1885.
1873.
1874.
1853.
1874.
1882.
1880.
1859.
1884.
1883.
1886.
1882.
1885.
1885.
1891.
1879.
1876.
1866.
1891.
1891.
1886.
1857.
aS7 1.
1882.
1881.
1883.
387
Hucues, H. Watre, Booyoolie, S.A.
-JoHNSON, J., M.D., F.R.C.S., Medical Officer Mount Gambier
Hospital, Assistant Colonial Surgeon, Mount Gambier, S.A.
. (F) Kay, Roserr, General Director and Secretary S.A. Public
Library, Museum, &c., Adelaide, S.A.
LrenpDon, A. A., M.D., M.R.C.S., Lecturer on Forensie Medicine and
on Clinical Medicine University of Adelaide, Hon. Physician
Adelaide Hospital and Children’s Hospital, North Adelaide,
Adelaide, S.A.
Luoyp, J. S., Adelaide, S.A.
LovuGHHEAD, Jas. H., Adelaide, S.a.
Lower, O. B., Parkside, Unley, S.A.
*Lucas, R. B., Adelaide, S.A.
Macarey, A. T., Adelaide, S.A.
*“MaGaRey, Hon. 8. J?, M.D., M.L.C., Adelaide, S.A.
Mayo, GEORGE, F.R.C.S., Adelaide, S.A.
Mayo, G. G., C.E., Adelaide, S.A.
“Meyrick, E. T., B.A., Ramsbury, Hungerford, Wilts, England.
Mornrineux, A., Secretary Central Agricultural Bureau South
Australia, Kent Town, S.A.
(L) Murray, Davin, Adelaide, S.A.
Munton, H.8., Brighton, S.A.
PuHiuuips, W. H., Adelaide, S.A.
Poor, W. B., Adelaide, S.A.
Ropertson, R., F.F.P.S., Adelaide, 8. A.
*RENNIE, H. E., M.A.,.D.Se., F.C.S., Professor of Chemistry
University of Adelaide.
RENNER, F. E., M.D., Petersburg, S.A.
Rocers, R. 8., M.D., Adelaide, S.A.
RvussELL, WILLIAM, Port Adelaide, 8. A.
*Rutt, WALTER, C.E., Adelaide, S.A.
Satom, M., Adelaide, S.A.
SAUNDERS, ERNEsT C., Glenelg. S.A.
SELWAY, W. H., Jun., Adelaide, S.A.
Scort, JAmMEs L., Hyde Park, S.A.
SMEATON, THomaAs D., Blakiston, Little Hampton, S.A.
SmitH, Ropert Barr, Adelaide, S.A.
SmyTHE, J. T., B.A., B.E., Inspector of Schools South Australia,
Glenelg, S.A.
“STIRLING, Epwarp C., M.A., M.D., F.R.C.S., Lecturer on
Physiology University of Adelaide, Hon. Director S.A.
Museum, Hon. Surgeon Adelaide Hospital, Adelaide, S.A.
Stuckey, J. J., M.A., Adelaide, S.A.
76. *Tate, Raupen, F.L.S., F.G.S., Professor of Natural Science
University of Adelaide.
77. *THomas, J. D., M.D., F.R.C.S., Adelaide, S.A.
6. *TepPER, J. G. O., F.L.S., Entomologist S.A. Museum (Corre-
sponding Member, 1878), Adelaide, S.A.
. “Topp, CHares, C.M.G., M.A., F.R.S., F.R.A.S. Governn.ent
Astronomer, Postmaster-General, and Superintendent of Tele-
graphs South Australia, Adelaide, S.A.
Tyas, J. W., Registrar University of Adelaide, S.A.
VARDON, JOSEPH, J.P., Adelaide, S.A.
- *VeRCO, JosePH C., M.D., F.R.C.S., Lecturer on the Principles and
Practice of Medicine and Therapeutics and on Clinical
Medicine University of Adelaide, Hon. Physician Adelaide
Hospital, Adelaide, S.A.
Watnwnricut, EK. H., B.Sc., St. Peter’s College, S.A.
1878.
1879.
1859.
1882.
1886.
1886.
1884.
388
Ware, W. L., Adelaide, S.A.
Way, Epwarp W., M.B., M.R.C.S., Lecturer on Obstetrics and
Diseases Peculiar to Women and Children University of
Adelaide, Hon. Physician Adelaide Hospital, Adelaide, S.A.
Way, SAmMvuEL J., Chief Justice and Lieutenant-Governor South
Australia, Adelaide, S.A.
*WHITTELL, Horatio, M.D., M.R.C.S., F.R.M.S., President
Central Board of Health and City Coroner Adelaide, Adelaide,
S.A.
WILson, JOHN, F.E.T.S., Goodwood, S.A.
*Z1ETz, A., Assistant Director S.A. Museum, Adelaide, S.A.
ASSOCIATE.
Hopeson, Mrs., North Adelaide, S.A.
389
eee L) I Gober,
FIELD: WATURALISTS’ SECTION
Roval Society of South Australia.
ANNUAL REPORT.
The Committee have pleasure in submitting their eighth
Annual Report, being for the year ending 30th September,
1891.
Evening Meetings.—Nine evening meetings have been held
during the year, at which ten papers have been read. The
average attendance again shows an improvement on that of the
previous year. The largest number present at an ordinary
meeting was 40, whilst at the annual conversazione in October
last, about 120 persons attended. With each year of the
Section’s growth the difficulty increases of obtaining papers
without falling back on the same contributors, owing to the
limited number of those able or willing to assist in this direction.
We have been fortunate, however, in the year under review in
obtaining papers on a great variety of subjects, some of which
have been contributed by gentleman not members of the Section,
whose lectures have proved unusually interesting and instructive,
and whose help has been greatly appreciated. The following
gentlemen have given either lectures or papers during the year,
viz., Professor E. H. Rennie, D.Sc., Rev. T. Blackburn, B.A.,
Messrs. W. C. Grasby, D. B. Adamson, J. G. O. Tepper, F.L.S.,
S. Dixon, F. C. Earp, Ph.D., F.C.8., and J. G. McDougall (cor-
responding member). Your Committee were pleased to receive a
paper from a corresponding member, and hope that others will
in this way give the Section the benefit of their local observa-
tions, as much valuable information may be gained by this means.
The subjects of the papers read during the year may be classified
as follows :—Astronomy, 1 ; chemistry, 2; geology and mineralogy
1; botany, 1; zoology, 1; and general subjects (tourists’ observa-
tions, &e.), 4. The exhibits have, as usual, formed an interesting
feature at these meetings. For many of the specimens the
Section is indebted to our corresponding members, from whom it
is hoped that a still larger number of contributions will be re-
390
ceived during the coming year. The conversazione was generally
regarded as the most successful gathering of this kind yet held in
connection with the Section. The attendance was very large ;
the exhibits were of unusual excellence ; and the whole arrange-
ments gave the greatest satisfaction.
ELxcursions.—There have been six excursions during the year,
at which the attendance has been fairly maintained. Whilst
enjoyable as a means of recreation, these outings afford an oppor-
tunity of gaining much valuable information of a practical kind,
and your Committee trust that these facilities will be more
largely utilised by the members. Notwithstanding the difficulty
that now exists of finding fresh localities suitable for these out-
door gatherings, almost all the places to which excursions have
been held this year have been visited for the first time by the
Section. The most successful excursion, from a botanical point
of view, was that to Teatree Gully on September Ist, when a rich
sandy scrub was met with, containing many plants not usually
seen near Adclelaide.
Protection of our Native Fauna and Flora.—aA separate report
from the Committee appointed for this purpose will explain what
progress has been made during the past year in connection with
this important department of the Section’s work.
Publications.—During the year an exchange of publications
has been arranged with the Australian Museum, Sydney, from
which institution some valuable ‘“‘ Records,” &ec., have been re-
ceived. The “ Victorian Naturalist” (the journal of the Field
Naturalists’ Club of Victoria) continues to be regularly supplied
to the Section.
Membership.—During the year 13 persons were elected as
members of the Section, and 18 names have been removed on
account of resignation and other causes. The number now on
the roll is 103.
Samu. Dixon, Chairman.
W. H. Setway, Jun., Hon. See.
Adelaide, 21st September 1891.
THIRD ANNUAL PROGRESS REPORT OF THE NATIVE FAUNA AND
FLorA PROTECTION COMMITTEE.
In presenting their Third Annual Progress Report, the Com-
mittee, although regretting that the advance made has been some-
what tardy, are yet glad to be able to point to certain facts which
should give satisfaction.
National Parks.—Owing to the difficulty experienced in getting _
the Government to take action, the Town Clerk of Adelaide (Mr.
391
T. Worsnop), at the instance of the City Corporation, acting in
concert with the Committee, prepared a Bill last year vesting the
whole of Government Farm in trustees in perpetuity as a
National Park. The measure was entrusted to the charge of the
Hon. 8. Tomkinson, but was not introduced owing to a technical
objection raised by the President. The Commantes: have, however,
at last succeeded in gaining from the Premier (Hon. T. Playford)
a promise that a Bill with similar objects will be introduced by
the Government during the present session. The board of trustees
suggested by the Committee includes one representative each of
the “Royal Society, the University, and the Municipal Association,
the Mayor of Adelaide, the Chairman of the Botanic Board, and
the Conservator of Forests ea-officio, and a Government nominee
—a total of seven members.
Forest Reserves F.
KXrichauff, the Upper House decided that all forfeited lands in
the Hundred of Para Wirra east of the main road from Mount
Crawford to Gumeracha should be declared a forest reserve. In
_answer to an enquiry made by the Committee this’ year, the
Commissioner of Crown Lands (Hon. W. Copley) has stated that
these lands are reserved for the protection of the indigenous fauna
and flora. Last year the Council also instructed the Surveyor-
General to pa pare a report as to other suitable sites for forest
reserves.
Game Laws.—At the next meeting of the Australasian
Association for the Advancement of Science, an attempt will be
made to secure concerted action in the different provinces with
respect to the amendment of the Game Laws. As in previous
years, placards notifying the provisions of the Game Act have
been distributed throughout the province by direction of the
Commissioner of Crown Lands. The Committee desire to thank
Mr. Copley for the special attention which he has given to this
matter, and to express their pleasure at noticing certain prosecu-
tions under the Act. On the motion of Mr. Hancock, the Lower
House has affirmed the desirableness of declaring a close season
for the kangaroo, and the Government have promised to intro-
duce a Bill dealing with the question. The Committee believe
that there is a probability of the subject being discussed more
reasonably now than it was two years ago.
In conclusion, the Committee can only again express the hope
that all friends of the movement will aid them in gaining the
desired end.
Samu. Drxon, Chairman.
A. F. Rosin, Hon. Sec.
Adelaide, September 21, 1891.
39
"I68T ‘taquoqydoag 4s1z ‘opreppy.
‘SNVAG ‘SOHL
00g “WOH “NAC SRV AVTAS “H “AA sxompny | ‘NOCDNVW'1 ‘0 “Hf
‘qo0.1.109 puUnoy pur poyrpuy
OL l ere
ape ot
0 058T 3
04
6 LI 03
Oles ee
Os oie >
Lier ce= -s
0 2erGe
0 “cp
OCERe> 2
neg
al
OL l evs
"a a 3 =a pury Url soured ,
ons nk ig Sue [eAoy ‘00g ‘WOR,
Ia9AO popury ‘eiyu0o aed se ‘suoydiiosquy ,,
nee ‘oe Se as as SoLIpUNG ,,
eee eee eee eer —dUBPUI4ITV 99
wee vee see sae eee SUISIVIOAPY a.
9 f5 es a ae ane sonveqsod a 0 () ST tee see toe see see suorqdiiosqne ,,
rise age ate (ssurpss001g) Suyulig , |0 0 02 °" a: so “* Kyat00g aot WOdf JURIY) ,,
an ey a "* (perotiey)) SurQULg ka OF [22¢he = Ac 1 PAVMAOJ FEFNOIG aourypeg, Og,
“AM ALIGNAA XY “2 dike ch "SLAIA OMY
‘T6-O068L AVAA WAHL HOA AAOLIGNACXH ANV SLdTHOWY
~~
‘VITVULSNV HLAOS HO ALAHIOOS TVAOYW WHHL JO NOILOWS SLSTIVYOLIVN ATH
393
MIGROSCOrICAL SECTION
OF THE
Koval Society of South Australia.
ANNUAL REPORT, 1890-91.
The Committee, in submitting the Sixth Annual Report,
are glad to be able to state that though the number of members
is less than at any previous period, there is no lack of interest on
the part of those who are really workers with the microscope,
and the Section may now be considered as having stood the test
of time, and is likely to be still the rallying point for all those
engaged in this branch of scientific investigation.
The attendance during part of the session was not as good
as it should have been from several causes, but with the return
of our Chairman from England greater interest was manifested,
and the number of members present at the meetings was con-
siderably increased.
We regret to have to report the death of one of our Vice-
Chairmen, Mr. F. 8. Crawford, which was a great loss, not only
to the Section, but to the colony as a whole. We are pleased
that one whose scientific acquirements in his own special depart-
ment were known beyond the limits of South Australia, was
identified so closely with the Section from its formation.
Our Chairman, Mr. Poole, during his visit to Europe, took
great pains in acquiring all the information he possibly could on
microscopical matters, and we are glad to find that he was
everywhere received with great kindness by fellow-workers with
the microscope, and we trust that the experience gained by him
will be of great service to us.
During the year the following donations of books have been
made to the Section :—
A Synonymic Catalogue of the recent Marine Bryozoa, by Miss
Jelly ; presented by Dr. H. T. Whittell.
3 vols. American Journal of Microscopy, bound, for 1877-9.
1 vol. ditto ditto, unbound, for 1881.
394
The total number of bound volumes in the library is 98,
making a valuable collection of works of reference.
We have purchased during the year a good 1}-in. objective
for use with the microscope belonging to the Section, and hope
shortly to be able to add some higher powers.
We regret that no excursions have been made during the
past session, the dryness of the season giving little promise of
much success in the way of obtaining pond-life. We hope,
however, that we shall be able to commmence again these
pleasant and helpful means of increasing our knowledge of the
objects of the unseen world around us.
The present number of members is 25 ordinary and 4
honorary. One member only has been elected during the year.
The business and subjects discussed at the meetings were as
follows :—
1890.
Oct. 13. “The Foraminifera of the Port River,” by Mr: W
Howchin, F.R.G.S.
Noy. 11. Exhibition of Lantern Slides of Microscopical Objects,
with Optical Lantern, by the Secretary (J. W.
[sole Bussell).
Mar. 10. Gossip Meeting.
Aprill4. Exhibition of various Objects of Interest.
May 12. Address by Chairman (Mr. W. B. Poole) on “ Micro-
scopical Matters of Interest.”
June 9. Exhibition of Lantern Slides of Photo-micrographs,
by Optical Lantern, by the Secretary (J. W.
Bussell).
July 12. Demonstration on the Best Method of Illuminating by
Central Light, by Chairman (Mr. W. B. Poole).
Aug. 11. Continuation of above.
The balance-sheet shows a balance in hand of £3 12s. 5d.,
after paying all accounts.
395
LOUPLY HAVANA “OD
‘LoInsvatp, pur Advjpodooy “UOH “TTASSOG “AA “Lf
ueUMIey “ATOOd “A OM ‘qoo1100 Puno puv poJIpuy
L 8 61¢ L 8 6lF
G GLE j el a an ae puepy{ Ul oourleg
0 OL L ; “* suorqdiiosqug Aqaro0g [eAoy
(ODE 2)
0 tt ae po ‘ a oe " gATQOa[QG “Ul-FT
0 9 1 Ni rd ae NE so ie ToyRpoI1Vy)
z 6 OO oe ces wore tar ae sate + 98eqysog | 0 OL L cee cae Bee 0 Ayaroo0g pekoxy
0:8 «fl , : aS SUTQULLG pues spare) asog | L Sst It
(y= rs Il e, me prs ale qaodey penuuny sumuig | ————
0 Olt - pais a me s gouizeseyq Sutpurq | 0 OL L ee fy ws oe suotydi1osqug
0 €L0 i ws tm os me soulzeseyy | L 8 F pe “+ puezep ut sourpeg “og “ydeg
OM 8, "‘SLNAWAV “paBe so ‘SLIIMOUY ‘06ST
“IGSTL ‘MAC WALA HLOG DNIGNY UVAA AOL AWMOLIGNAdXY UNV SLAITHOaY
NR asa eas rrr 0 00 OOOO OO OT OOOO”
‘VIIVULSAV HLOOS HAO ALHIOOS TVAOU WHE AO NOIWLOUS TVOIdODSOYdVIN
396
GENERAL’ INDEX:
[The species and genera, the names of which are printed in italics,
are described as new. |
Aborigines of the Finke River-basin, 217; of
the MacDonnell Ranges, 1.
Adamson, D. B., on Photographing the Solar
Eclipse, 61; Obituary Notice of, 365.
Address, Presidential, 368
Adelaidia rigua, 130.
Jithinodes marmoratum, 109.
Agarista platyxantha, 194; tetrapleura, 195.
Agrilus Frenchi, 302
Allelidea viridis, 302.
Analysis of Volcanic Ash, 256.
Anatomy of Notoryctes typhlops, 283.
Anilaria angustata, 296; laeta, 297; soror,
296 ; subcostata, 296.
Anaxo cereus, 308; afinis, 309; ater, 310;
eylindricus, 309; Lindensis, 309 ; occident-
alis, 311; puncticeps, 311; sparsus, 310.
Annual Report of Field Naturalists’ Section,
389; Microscopical Section, 393; Royal
Society, 364.
Anobium domesticum, 307 ; panicum, 306.
Anthrenus Flindersi, 132; ocellifer, 132.
Apellatus modicornis, 314; nigricornis, 315.
Ateznius Palmerstoni, 135; speculator, 135.
Atomaria australis, 119; Lindensis, 119.
Atractocerus Victoriensis, 306.
Australian Coleoptera, 65, 292; Echinoids
(Eocene), 279; Foraminifera (Tertiary),
346, 350, 355; Fungi, 55; Lepidoptera, 188;
Mollusca, 257.
Barycistela robusta, 328.
Ribliography of Australian Eocene Echinoids,
270.
Blackburn, T., on New Australian Coleoptera,
65, 292.
Bledius infans, 76; insignicornis, 75; Ovens-
ensis, 76.
Bombyx mioleuca, 190.
Bothrideres merus, 118; Victor iensis, 117.
Broken Hill Mines, Water Supply for, 200.
Bryaxis Harti, 78; inusitata, 79; Lindensis,
77: Ovensensis, 80; paludis, 8).
Bubastes laticollis, 294; occidentalis, 293;
splendens, 294.
Byrrhus raucus, 133.
‘Cediomorpha australis, 139.
Callipyris drosera, 195.
Cardiaster latecordatus, 280.
Central Australia, Aborigines of, 1, 217;
Geology of, 247; New Marsupial from, 154,
283.
‘Chalecophora Frenchi, 136.
Chewings, C., On the Geology of the Finke
River-basin, 247.
‘Chlamydopsis inequalis, 94; sternalis, 93.
Choleva Adelaide, 37; antipodum, 87; min-
uscula, 88; Victoriensis, 88.
Cholevomorpha picta, 89.
Chromomea maculicornis, 315; rusipeniis,
316.
Cis Victorviensis, 308.
Cisseis bella, 298 ; dispar, 297 ; perplexa, 300;
pygmea, 299; verna, 299.
Clathrus Tepperianus, Systematic Position of,
60
Climate of the Upper Finke River-basin, 212.
Coleoptera, New Species and Genera of, 65,
292.
Corebus pilosicollis, 301.
Cormodes constricta, 303.
Corticaria Adelaidw, 120; alutacea, 121;
Andersoni, 121; australis, 190; Lindensis,
120.
Cossus Edwardsi, 63.
Crassatella carnea, 263.
Crawford, F. S., Obituary Notice of, 364.
Cretaceous Rocks of the Finke River-basin,
Does
Crobenia Eyrensis, 305.
Cryptophagus Lindensis, 119.
Cryptorhopalium Avustralicum, 130; tnteri-
oris, 181; Woodvillense, 130.
Ctenistes Andersont, 77.
Darala asterias, 192;
wantharcha, 191.
Devonian Rocks of the Finke River-basin,
251.
Diala magna, 259.
Dicrochile ventralis, 65.
Diplocelus angustulus, 122; exiguus, 123.
Disoderes torvridus, 301.
Ditoma nivicola, 114 ; torrvida, 114.
Dixon, 8., On a Subterranean Water Supply
for Broken Hill, 200.
Domene Torrensensis, 75.
Dryophilodes australis, 307 ; insignis, 307.
Echinobrissus Vincentiainus, 280.
Echinoids of the Australian Eocene, 270.
Eclipse of the Sun, December 12, 1890, 61.
Edusa wenea, 146; bella, 148; chrysura, 143 ;
distincta, 146; diversicollis, 144; fraterna,
150; Froggatti, 145; glabra, 152; glauca,
149; hirta, 150; inermis, 151; lata, 148;
lineata, 147: Meyricki, 151; minor, 146;
pavens, 151; perplexa, 147; pilifera, 149;
singularis, 152; spinicollis, 145; varians,
144.
Elaphristis anthracia, 198.
Emydura latisternum, 362.
Eocene Echinoids, 270; foraminifera, 350.
Ephippodonta McDougalli, 267.
Eupatagus decipiens, 282.
Eupines militaris, 84; nauta, 83; nautoides,
84 ; relicta, 292 ; sororcula, 82 ; spiniventris,
protocentra, 191;
84.
Fabularia Howchini, 347.
Finke River-basin, Aborigines of, 217;
Climate of, 212; Fossils from, 255; Geology
of, 247; Language of the Natives of, 1;
Natural Products, 214; Physical Features
of, 210.
Foraminifera, Eocene Species of, 352; New
Species of, 347, 355.
Fossil-mollusca, New Species of, 261.
Fossils, Silurian of the Finke River-basin, 255.
Fungi, Australian, List of, 55.
Geology of the Finke River-basin, 247.
Grammar of Aboriginal Language, 1.
Habits of Notoryctes typhlops, 283.
Haptoncura Lindense, 103; Meyricki, 104;
uniformis, 104; Victoriense, 103.
Hemicistela discoidalis, 332.
Heterocerus indistinetus, 134 ; Victorice, 133.
Heterothops taurus, 69.
Homotrysis fusca, 326; limbata, 323;
lugubris, 322; nitida, 326; princeps, 325;
rufa, 324; ruficornis, 322; rugulosa, 323;
tenebrioides, 325.
Howchin, W., Onthe Foraminifera of the
Older Tertiary, 350, 355.
Hyperomma lacertinum, 71.
Hypharpax Sloanez?, 65.
Idaethina cincta, 107.
Kellia rotunda, 267.
Kempe, H., On the Language of the Abori-
gines of Central Australia, 1.
Kent Town-bore, Foraminifera of, 352.
Laccobius australis, 67; montanus, 67.
Laelia eremcea, 193.
Lamellibranchs of S. Australia, List of, 265.
Language of Central Australian Natives, 1.
Lasiodactylus marginatus, 106.
Lathrobium Victoriense, 71.
Latirofusus nigrofuscus, 258.
Leda Verconis, 264.
Leiopyrga cingulata, 260; octona, 260; pic-
turata, quadricingulata, 261; Sayceana,
261.
Lepidoptera, New Species of, 63, 188.
Lindia angustata, 139.
Lissodema frigidui, 335.
List of Fellows, &c., 385.
Lithocharis varicornis, 72.
Litochrus alpicola, 98; alternans, 95;
Frigidus, 97; laeticulus, 95; lateralis, 97 ;
maculatus, 96; Palmerstoni, 95; suturellus,
96; untformis, 98.
Lucinopsis pellucida, 263.
Ludwig, F., On Australian Rusts and Smuts,
5D.
Lutraria oblonga, 266.
MacDonnell Ranges, Aborigines of, 1, 217;
Rocks and Fossils of, 247.
Macratia Victoriensis, 336.
Macroura Baileyi, 108; deceptor, 108.
Mechidius pilosus, 293.
Marsupialia, New Genus of, 154.
Melobasis bicolor, 295 ; pulchra, 294.
Meryx equalis, 115.
Mesozoic Rocks of the Finke River-basin, 253,
Metabasis vaviegata, 304.
Meyrick, E., On New Australian Lepidoptera,
188.
Miocene Foraminifera, 347, 355.
Modiola arborescens, 268.
Momopola miltogramma, 190.
Mollusca, New Species of Australian, 257.
Mordella Baldiensis, 341.
Muddy Creek, Foraminifera from, 347, 352,
BOD:
Myceta pilosella, 122.
Natural Products of the Finke River-basin,
214,
Neaspis pusilla, 112.
Neosalpingus corticalis, 334 ;
334.
dentaticollis,
New Hebrides, Analysis of Volcanic Ash from,
256.
Nitidula quadripustulata, 105.
Nocar debilis, 329 ; latws, 329; simplea, 330.
Notoryctes typhlops, 154; Further Notes on,
283.
Notosalpingus ornatus, 333.
Ocneria heliaspis, 192
Older Tertiary, Foraminifera of, 347, 352.
Olibrus Victoriensis, 101.
Ommatophorus Mastersi, 335.
Ooraminna Sandstone, 251.
Orcus celestris, 153.
Orophius dilutipes, 308.
Pederus Meyricki, 72.
Paracephala w@mea, 202, =
Paracymus nigerrimus, 66.
Parapylus bicinctus, 305.
Parasitic Fungi of Australia, 55.
Paussus australis, 68. j
Pectunculus Gealei, 268 ; sordidus, 264.
Pellonyxa australis, 113; pubescens, 113.
Perameles Gunnii, 360.
Phacodes bellus, 343,
validus, 342.
Phalacrinus australis, 99;
rotundus, 100.
Phalacrus Burrundiensis, 101,
Photography of the Solar Eclipse of December
12, 1896, 61.
Physical Features of the Finke River-basin,
210.
Platydema Championi, 139.
Porthasia anacausta, 193; hololeuca, 193 ;
iobrota, 194 ; pyraustis, 194.
Prasonotus Chapwisi, 139.
Presidential Address, 368.
Pre-Silurian Rocks of the Finke River-basin,
247.
Pseudocistela ovalis, 317.
Pylus pygmeus, 306.
Quedius cuprinus, 69; taurus, 69.
Rennie, E. H., and Turner,
Volcanic Ash, 256.
Rhabdogonium easeulptwin, 355.
Rivula niphodesma, 197.
Rusts of Australia, List of, 55,
Salenia globosa, 279.
Sarrotrium australe, 115.
Scaletomerus harpaloides, 330;
331.
Seaphidium alpicola, 90.
Scaphisoma novicwin, 91.
Schizaster abductus, 281.
Schlumberger, M. C., On a New Species of
Fabularia, 346.
Schomburgk, Dr. R., Obituary Notice of, 364.
Schulze, L., On the Aborigines of the Finke
River-basin, 210.
Scopeus dubius, 73; obscuripennts, 73.
Scutellina patella, 279.
Semele monilis, 261.
Silvanus armatulus, 118 ; monticola, 118.
Silurian Rocks of the Finke River-basin, 249;
Fossils of, 255.
Siphonalia dilatata, 257; oligostira,
sulcata, 257; Tasmaniensis, 257.
Smuts of Australia, List of, 58.
Solar Eclipse of December 12, 1890, 61.
Soronia si#mulans, 105.
South Australian Lamellibranchs,
Natives, 1, 210; Tortoises,
Sparactus costatus, 117; elongatus,
proximus, 116; pustulosus, 116,
marmoratus, 3443
obtusus, 100 ;
Analysis of
proximus,
258 3
398
Stigmodera princeps, 137 ; rectipennis, 188 ;
tibialis, 137.
Stirling, E. C., On a New Genusof Marsupialia,
154; Further Notes on Notoryctes typhlops,
283.
Subterranean Water-supply for Broken Hill,
200.
Synemon austera, 189; brontias,
heliopis, 188 ; leucopsila, 188.
Syzeton letus, 337; lateralis, 337.
Syzetonellus alpicola, 340.
Syzetoninus inconspicuus, 339 ; mundus, 339.
Tachinus novitius, 68.
Tanna, Analysis of Volcanic Ash from, 256.
Tarsostenus univittatus, 303.
Tate, R., Australian Tertiary Echinoids, 270 ;
Supplementary List of S. Australian Lamelli-
branchs, 265; New Species of Recent and
Fossil Mollusca, 257 ; Silurian Fossils from
Central Australia, 255.
Tellina modestina, 266; Vincentiana, 262.
Tepper, J. G. O., Ou a New Species of Cossus,
63
189 ;
Tertiary Rocks of the Finke River-basin, 253.
Thalpochares basilissa, 196; chrysaspis, 197 ;
pyraspts, 196.
Thalycrodes australe,
112; pulchrum, 111.
Thanasimomorpha intricata, 304.
Tortoises of S. Australia, List of, 362.
Trichananca Victoriensis, 341.
Trichosalpingus brunneus, 333.
Triphyllus ztricatus, 122.
Trogodendron ephippium, 303.
Trogoderma Adelardw, 125; alpicola, 124;
antipodum, 128; Baldiense, 127; difficile,
126; Eyrense, 124; Lindense, 125; Mac-
leayt, 126; Meyricki, 128; occidentale, 127 ;
singulare, 128; Yorkense, 127.
Truncatulinamargaritifera, var. Adelaidensis,
352.
Turner, E. F., and Rennie, Analysis of
Voleanic Ash, 256.
Uridinee of Australia, List of, 56.
Urostola magica, 199.
Ustilaginee of Australia, List of, 58.
Vocabulary of Central Australian Natives, 37.
Volcanic Ash from New Hebrides, Analysisof,
256.
Water-supply for Broken Hill, 200.
Xenithicela crassus, 303 ; sosius, 303.
Zietz, A., List of S. Australian Tortoises, 362.
110: cylindricum,
Plate I.
othr Uny abs
oS
yeoman
oe URLS AAr yan cumie acne
EDWARDSI. —Tepper.
=)
Ki
op
eo)
C
. - ea
_7
ie
a |
demi
¥ .
i
7
“
ax aa at
:
s
~
a a a ee a Cee er et ent
‘
Set gee et
oi te ~ = :
= aS eee
OE oy,
‘*
rsa tet
nee
EXPLANATION OF PLATE II.
FIGURES.
1. Notoryctes typhlops. Side view (nat. size). The small orifice at the
posterior part of the head is the meatus auditorius externus, from
which the fur has been brushed aside for better representation.
2. Foreshortened view of the snout and mouth. The line a points to the
nostrils and } to the mouth.
Plate II
H.B.lith.
R.C.F. del
t A ay B i
. y | 4 ; 7, ve i " Na Nias far : / | 5
a 7 web ty Oe , hak on
f : ; -
Dg & i “any bee My ue a
7 ‘ tte $e dons > Bee re ui 5 i FY
4 ;
6
al
- '
.
~
,
‘
.
if
. sf *
‘ >
5 yy %
a 7
Vers Q
c. as
i aa e Sh
P's : is
; EXPLANATION OF PLATE III.
Notoryctes typhlops. Ventral view ( att, size ).
se ‘
, 7
é
* s
7 : ;
i
a ae
yy ,
-
6
m
i J :
4 - -
. | :
Fs ' { ; a.
; Mae
i. ; i “i
: .
x
tw ia
J.L.C.W. del.
Plate ITI
H.B. lith.
' : : ra)
EXPLANATION OF PLATE IV.
FIGURES.
1. Notoryctes typhlops. Right manus, external aspect (x 2).
2. i es = o internal aspect as seen from a little
in front (x 2).
.
oo ce ee “ce ce
external aspect as seen from a little
behind (x 2).
Letter-references to figs. 1, 2, and 3 :—
a, claw of pollex.
b, ‘*¢ second digit.
C; ‘¢ third oo
a. <¢ “fourth , **
e, short broad nail of fifth digit.
4. Right pes, plantar (posterior) aspect (x 2).
5. <¢ «dorsal (anterior) aspect (x 2).
Letter-references to figs. 4 and 5 :—
a, claw of hallux.
b, ** second digit.
Gs *¢ third =
d, ee stourto |
e, short broad nail of fifth digit.
RCFE. del.
Platel¥.
H B.lith.
eee ae
“*
os o 2
x hs
es
“ batts
Re
1 4 ®
< =
.
.
’
al
vie
- A
EXPLANATION OF PLATE V.
FIGURES.
1. Notoryctes typhlops. Skeleton (nat. size).
For convenience the append-
ages of one side only are represented.
é, first rib.
J, keel of presternum.
/, spinous process of eighth vertebra.
M.8.8., mesoscapular segment of scapula.
Pp; patella.
The dotted line running along the spine marks the extent of the
nuchal muscles.
2. Axial skeleton (nat. size).
a, atlas.
ac, acetabulum.
c, fused cervical vertebrz (II.—VI.).
é, first rib.
J, presternum.
?, transverse processes of lumbar vertebre.
s.p, symphysis pubis.
y, chevron bones of caudal vertebre.
3. Ventral view of posterior part of abdomen of first specimen received,
showing indication of pouch 7.
‘
H.B. lith.
NT
eit |
mae
Plate V.
0...
) s ini <3)
Y fp SEEDERS
mil]
AG (<=) Hd
——S—=—
R.C.F. del.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE VI.
FIGURES.
1. Notoryctes typhlops. Lateral view of skull.
a, triple ridge on vertex for attachment of nuchal muscles (x 2).
al, alisphenoid.
60, exoccipital.
m, mastoid.
oc, occipital condyle.
ty, tympanic.
2. Foreshortened view of lower jaw (x 2).
c, condyle.
n, angle.
3. First maxillary molar, internal view.
7 a ee ‘¢ external view.
Bay ite ae ‘¢ view from in front and a little below.
Co pies v8 <¢ plan.
(x 6).
alv, alveolar border
p, level of palate
The remaining letter-references to plates 3, 4,5, and 6 are sufficiently
explained in the text. Similar letters refer to corresponding parts.
7. Second mandibular molar, internal view.
8. pe ie ‘¢ external view.
9: ss ss <¢ plan.
10. a ae ‘¢ view from in front and a little inside.
(x6):
The letter-references are sufficiently explained in the text.
11. Lateral view of the teeth, showing the relation of the maxillary and
mandibular series (x 4).
c, the lower canine. Immediately behind this, the tooth, de-
scribed in the text as the first mandibular premolar, is
missing in the specimen from which the drawing was made.
Plate V1.
H.B. hth
R.C.F. del.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE VII.
FIGURES.
1. Notoryctes typhlops. The skull, dorsal view (nat. size ).
a, the triple ridge on vertex for the attachment of nuchal
muscles.
. Base of skull (x 2).
al, alisphenoid.
0, exoccipital.
gf, glenoid fossa.
m, mastoid portion of periotic
oc, occipital condyles.
ty, tympanic.
. Hyoid bone (x 2).
bh, basihyoid.
th, thyrohyoid.
4, The same from an older specimen (x 2).
c, thyroid cartilage of larynx.
Other references the same as in fig. 53.
Ventral view of cervical vertebrz and presternum (x 2).
a, atlas.
b, odontoid process of axis.
c, fused cervical vertebre, II.—VI.
d, body of seventh cervical vertebre.
é, first rib.
J, presternum.
g, second rib.
h, sternal segment of second rib.
7, second segment of mesosternum.
6. Lateral view of a portion of the anterior part of the axial skeleton (x 2).
b, odontoid process of axis.
c, fused cervical vertebra—II.—VI.
d, neural arch of seventh vertebra.
é, first rib.
J, keel of presternum.
g, second vertebral rib.
h, sternal rib of above.
7, mesosternum.
k, xiphisternum.
xxxx, cartilaginous segments of fourth, fifth, sixth, and seventh
sternal ribs.
7. Xiphisternum, ventral view (x 2).
i, marks the junction of the bony xiphisternum with its car-
tilaginous expansion.
8. View of anterior orifice of thorax (x 2).
d, neural arch of seventh vertebra.
é, first rib.
J, presternum.
1, spinous process of eighth vertebra.
m, transverse process of seventh vertebra.
n, articular surfaces of first rib for the laterally expanded body
of the sixth cervical vertebra.
o, articulation of first rib with presternum.
9. Second lumbar vertebra, anterior view (x 2).
a, spinous process.
h, metapophysis.
c, transverse process.
d, hypopophyses.
=, anterior zygapophysis.
bo
wy)
OU
a
R.C.F. del.
Plate VII.
HB. lith.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE VIII.
FIGURES. |
1. Notoryctes typhlops. Left scapula (x 2).
a, acromion,
cb, coracoid border.
cl, clavicle.
g, glenoid fossa.
gb, glenoid border.
m.s.8, mesoscapular segment.
p, vide text.
s, mesoscapular spine.
ss, second spine.
la, lb. Transverse sections through the scapula at points indicated by the
corresponding dotted lines (x 2). For letter-references see fig. 1.
2. Left humerus, postero-external view (x 2). For letter-references
see fig. 3.
3. Left humerus, antero-internal aspect (x 2).
dr, deltoid ridge.
é.ep, external epicondyle.
gt, great or external tuberosity.
h, head.
i.ep, internal epicondyle.
/t, small or internal tuberosity.
vr, articular surface for radius.
u, articular surface for ulna.
3a. End view of upper extremity of humerus (x 2). For letter-references
see fig. 3.
3b. Superior view of parts about the left shoulder-joint in situ, with the
ligaments left attached (x 2). ;
a, acromion.
ec, coracoid process.
cl, clavicle.
g.t, external or great tuberosity.
h, head of humerus.
hm, shaft of humerus.
/.t, internal or small tuberosity.
m.8.8, mesoscapular segment.
4, Left radius and ulna. Postero-external aspect (x 2).
h, sigmoid notch for humerus.
o, olecranon.
7, radius.
wu, ulna.
5. Left manus and forearm, internal or palmar aspect (x 24).
a, claw of Ist digit.
b, oe ena © SS
¢, ei ond |
d, ae) SA hip EE
e, ‘¢ short nail of 5th digit.
cu, cuneiform.
h, sigmoid notch for the humerus.
p, pisiiorm. ‘To this bone belongs the articular surface marked
x nearest to p.
vr, metacarpal common to the first and second digits.
rad, radius.
sc, the scapho-carpal of the text.
sand s, metacarpal of third digit.
is ‘ fourth ‘*
U, ac fifth Ee
ul, ulna.
(For continuation of Explanation of Plate VIII. see back).
FIGURES.
x.2.2, mark the superior articulation surfaces for the palmar
sesamoid bone.
y.y, (placed towards the bases of the large third and fourth
claws) indicate the inferior articular surfaces for the palmar
sesamoid bone.
The arrow passes through the foramen of the scapho-carpal.
5a. Palmar sesamoid bone, palmar aspect (x 23).
x.x.x and y.y, indicate the position of its articular surfaces on the
side away from the observer, which correspond with the
surfaces of the preceding figure similarly marked.
6. Left femur, anterior aspect (x 2).
g.t, great trochanter.
l.t, lesser trochanter.
7. Left tibia, fibula and patella, external aspect (x 2).
a, points to the surface of the patella, with which it articulates
with the femur. The edge of the surface only is shown.
f, fibula.
o, foramen through head of fibula. Just’ beneath this, on the
side opposite to that shown in the figure, is the articular
surface, which is partly for the superior tibio-fibular articu-
lation, and partly for the femur.
p, patella.
t, tibia.
8. Left pes, dorsal aspect (x 25).
a, )
3
c, ‘claws of digits in their proper order, a being that of thehallux
>
Co)
‘a, astragalus.
ca, caleaneum.
cu, cuboid.
ic, internal cuneiform.
m, fifth metacarpal.
mc, middle cuneiform.
s, sesamoid bone.
sc, scaphoid.
8a. The fifth metacarpal showing its large hamular expansion, external
aspect (x 25).
Sb. Internal view of the large flat tibial sesamoid (x 23).
9. The skin has been removed from the head and neck, showing the
large salivary glands (nat. svze).
a, meatus auditorius externus.
p, parotid. pe
s, submaxillary. +4
sm, tendon of sterno-mastoid.
Plate VIL.
R.c.F.del. ; H.B. lith.
a oe .
de ee Phat Panny “ye ~ @
r
agate epee Paw vey a
ae 7] o]
-
_
en |
lus mpaey. a taeaaues J en HAN! gr! OUT Wscgu oll
Nias 2 i nf ay reese ae lay Wid ie fire? 4 Pra a
aaa 4a} si aes geiecithws * ree ya oe
. Sor : > ae sgviede: Oahritie
EXPLANATION OF PLATE IX.
FIGURES.
1. Notoryctes typhlops. Sacrum and pelvis, side view (x 2).
ac, acetabulum.
al, ilium.
m, metapophysis of the fourth, or last, lumbar vertebra.
mm, ankylosed metapophyses.
o, obturator foramen.
s, spinous process of third lumbar vertebra.
ss, Spinous processes of first caudal vertebra.
t, transverse process of first sacral vertebra.
tr, ankylosed transverse processes of sacral vertebre.
tt, transverse process of last lumbar vertebra.
2. Dorsal view of the sacrum and pelvis (x 2).
az, anterior zygapophyses.
mm, ankylosed metapophyses.
s, ankylosed spinous processes. These, meeting the metapo-
physes on the right side, form a completely closed canal.
On the left side the two sets of fused elements do not
quite meet, so that the canal is left open.
The foramina are those of the dorsal division of the spinal nerves.
3. Ventral view of the sacrum and pelvis (x 2).
ac, acetabulum.
c, transverse process of second lumbar vertebra.
a, ilium.
is, ischium.
z, posterior zygapophyses.
sp, symphysis pubis.
4, Outline of posterior outlet of pelvis (x 2).
mm, metapophysis.
8, Spinous process.
sp, symphysis pubis.
5. Urinary and generative organs; (half diagrammatic) ; ventral aspect
(nat. size).
a, anus.
ad, adrenal.
ag, anal gland.
b, bladder.
ep, epididymis.
k, kidney.
p, penis, the point of which emerges within the cloaca from a
preputial sheath formed out of the cloacal wall (vid. fig. 6).
r, rectum.
t, testis.
w, ureter.
ur, urethra.
vd, vas deferens.
6. The cloaca has been laid open by a dorsal slit, and the figure shows the
point of’ the penis within it, slightly withdrawn from the sheath
formed out of the cloacal wall, in which, ordinarily, it lies almost
completely retracted.
Plate IX.
H.B. lith
R.C.F. del.
> ‘ ‘
/4le
(42>
143°
VateX
3/*-
We
2 M¢Robe
K «PUTTain 00a
~ i
( ;
Silvertor A
SS _ ~~ S .
A ere Presses Neher LT
of | Colovr7z
\
Boundear
ee ea = = Wilkyarna 3 ne \
Th A (Broke fill ) =o \
o T hackaringa . Gian dings)
fo Feedan
North Mla >Middle Carga
» Wilsons
ie Ci thanarna
a Cathe rs
aie
SKETCH PLAN
to Wustrate Paper on
SUBTERRANEAN WATER SUPPLY
BROKEN HILL MINES
S DIXON
2S ((
2 Kars
ie ers Es S
a
ale Ald borou igh
3{
ok aglehanl
alee ae
ere 66 8 ;
New: aes Sew i
It, —~
)
ees a \
3 1 (Ca iS ees
Speculations ei
\ \ glen oon 2 i
e
elerryaw n7ita
if L
), Zucalyplus.L
Water7oo L
WWD Victoria Z
75
Ce Miles aan.
Vedtied eal
reer ler neo ad
eee ee A eps Cert ty aN es &
ns
”
we S) ter ree
C5 Fae
“
_—
a
i)
Plate X.
SECTION ACROSS THE MACDONNELL RANGES ON THE MERIDIAN OF E. LONG.,, 132° 1.
HORIZONTAL SCALE, 1 INCH TO 5 MILES; VERTICAL SCALE, 1 INCH TO 1,600 FEET.
Azz, 25°
Pe <! 1 ;
oo aS Burl Plain
yO Haass Bluff Plain.
Ua an tue ae
oo : C BVA oe 1 .
“? aU oto eg et
}] if} oP? ov 0
as Missionarzes Plain D LEA Zi
rw <a rrctilg ee eh RE EOS SY
mith Is \\\\ \N Rc : LZ
/
"\ == ae Sa
/ ( O® \ St SSS 2S SS Ss
ie
Pi
Plate XI
Plate XII.
. (rae. stxe)
RE del, AB. lth
t 4 . ’ -
. 2-¢@
y
’
; \ d
‘
, ’
in G :
t ‘
\
} a
.
,
'
‘
'
'
, ‘
-
v
y ed, yeaa, * ai ,
VR uey R
Ve aise mars 7 Sons, Ba ae
INS 7 an
he ARG ETS te Yao
eke 4, 4
. ' ’ 3)
. } ut
, % < .
‘
: : ; he) ;
,
'
_ .
Pe LaveiER
—
SQ
swe neuennsensnes ITii ti ritiiiialiie |
( | \
TRANSACTIONS
Ri ms ee
Soe ae
/ L5G, oF THE
| ROYAL SOCIETY of SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
|
es
MO Ey ORV Part: «2.
EDITED BY PROFESSOR RALPH TATE.
ISSUED JULY, 1891.
Adelaide :
W. C. RIGBY, 74, KING WILLIAM STREET.
Parcels for transmission to the Royal Society of South
Australia, from Europe and America, should be addressed
‘per W. C. Rigby, care Messrs. Thos. Meadows & Co.,
35, Milk Street, Cheapside, London.”’
See cc IT ee
;, esoouan
|
\
|
J 4 \
a
{| 8g
}
QQ Hee...
Pe
Fo
VARDON & PRITCHARD, PRINTERS, GRESHAM STREET.
Samm > me LULL
>
a eet, =a 2
a) DISS
LS i Oo «g
ws
E <Q aes
ccTLD
TRANSACTIONS AND PROCEEDINGS
Pere viTtiiv Pia T iii iy
PILOT erUoriiieiiiiei iii iil
a EE!
OF THE
ROYAL SOCIETY of SOUTH AUSTRALIA.
195 © in
| el Pee) Ree
VOL weave Part ae
INCLUDING PROCEEDINGS AND REPORTS.
EDITED BY PROFESSOR RALPH. TATE.
[Wrrn ‘Fourteen Praress. |
a BR
ISSUED DECEMBER, 1891.
W. C. RIGBY, 74, KING WILLIAM STREET.
Parcels for transmission to the Royal Society of South
Australia, from Europe and America should be addressed
‘“per W. C. Rigby, care Messrs. Thos. Meadows & Co.,
35, Milk Street, Cheapside, London.”
| } 3
: “Adelaide :
a LEUGADOR0 RRR BR Rn ean ec ennnc ene ce so -. epee .-- «sncocssneusengel TOLL aaa
ones :
— Pe re
VARDON & PRITCHARD, PRINTERS, GRESHAM STREET.
a ie LL
N
Ny
fy,
eee
3 2044 106
Date Due
MAY 2 2 1952" *
| _o 1968
1968
i
mM
1 488
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11